Bibliographic Information

Sourate 3 - Coran 12-21. Traductions du Coran en Europe, XIIe-XXIe siècles - Sourate s3

Original Source

Witness List

  • Witness caire:
  • Witness hamidullah:
  • Witness blachere:
  • Witness arberry:
  • Witness pickthall:
  • Witness sale:
  • Witness postnikov:
  • Witness marracci:
  • Witness duryer:
  • Witness arrivabene:
  • Witness bibliander:
  • Witness jalalayn:

Electronic Edition Information:

Responsibility Statement:
  • Structuration des données (TEI) Paul Gaillardon, Maud Ingarao (Pôle HN IHRIM)
Publication Details:

Published by IHRIM.

Lyon

Licence

Encoding Principles

À faire.

←|→
Éd. du Caire, 1924Contexte
X
سورة آل عمران
بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ
1
الم
2
اللَّهُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ الْحَيُّ الْقَيُّومُ
3
نَزَّلَ عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ بِالْحَقِّ مُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ وَأَنزَلَ التَّوْرَاةَ وَالْإِنجِيلَ
4
مِن قَبْلُ هُدًى لِّلنَّاسِ وَأَنزَلَ الْفُرْقَانَ إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا بِآيَاتِ اللَّهِ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ شَدِيدٌ وَاللَّهُ عَزِيزٌ ذُو انتِقَامٍ
5
إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يَخْفَى عَلَيْهِ شَيْءٌ فِي الْأَرْضِ وَلَا فِي السَّمَاءِ
6
هُوَ الَّذِي يُصَوِّرُكُمْ فِي الْأَرْحَامِ كَيْفَ يَشَاءُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُ
7
هُوَ الَّذِي أَنزَلَ عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ مِنْهُ آيَاتٌ مُّحْكَمَاتٌ هُنَّ أُمُّ الْكِتَابِ وَأُخَرُ مُتَشَابِهَاتٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ زَيْغٌ فَيَتَّبِعُونَ مَا تَشَابَهَ مِنْهُ ابْتِغَاءَ الْفِتْنَةِ وَابْتِغَاءَ تَأْوِيلِهِ وَمَا يَعْلَمُ تَأْوِيلَهُ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَالرَّاسِخُونَ فِي الْعِلْمِ يَقُولُونَ آمَنَّا بِهِ كُلٌّ مِّنْ عِندِ رَبِّنَا وَمَا يَذَّكَّرُ إِلَّا أُولُو الْأَلْبَابِ
8
رَبَّنَا لَا تُزِغْ قُلُوبَنَا بَعْدَ إِذْ هَدَيْتَنَا وَهَبْ لَنَا مِن لَّدُنكَ رَحْمَةً إِنَّكَ أَنتَ الْوَهَّابُ
9
رَبَّنَا إِنَّكَ جَامِعُ النَّاسِ لِيَوْمٍ لَّا رَيْبَ فِيهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُخْلِفُ الْمِيعَادَ
10
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا لَن تُغْنِيَ عَنْهُمْ أَمْوَالُهُمْ وَلَا أَوْلَادُهُم مِّنَ اللَّهِ شَيْئًا وَأُولَئِكَ هُمْ وَقُودُ النَّارِ
11
كَدَأْبِ آلِ فِرْعَوْنَ وَالَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ كَذَّبُوا بِآيَاتِنَا فَأَخَذَهُمُ اللَّهُ بِذُنُوبِهِمْ وَاللَّهُ شَدِيدُ الْعِقَابِ
12
قُل لِّلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا سَتُغْلَبُونَ وَتُحْشَرُونَ إِلَى جَهَنَّمَ وَبِئْسَ الْمِهَادُ
13
قَدْ كَانَ لَكُمْ آيَةٌ فِي فِئَتَيْنِ الْتَقَتَا فِئَةٌ تُقَاتِلُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَأُخْرَى كَافِرَةٌ يَرَوْنَهُم مِّثْلَيْهِمْ رَأْيَ الْعَيْنِ وَاللَّهُ يُؤَيِّدُ بِنَصْرِهِ مَن يَشَاءُ إِنَّ فِي ذَلِكَ لَعِبْرَةً لِّأُولِي الْأَبْصَارِ
14
زُيِّنَ لِلنَّاسِ حُبُّ الشَّهَوَاتِ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ وَالْبَنِينَ وَالْقَنَاطِيرِ الْمُقَنطَرَةِ مِنَ الذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ وَالْخَيْلِ الْمُسَوَّمَةِ وَالْأَنْعَامِ وَالْحَرْثِ ذَلِكَ مَتَاعُ الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا وَاللَّهُ عِندَهُ حُسْنُ الْمَآبِ
15
قُلْ أَؤُنَبِّئُكُم بِخَيْرٍ مِّن ذَلِكُمْ لِلَّذِينَ اتَّقَوْا عِندَ رَبِّهِمْ جَنَّاتٌ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ خَالِدِينَ فِيهَا وَأَزْوَاجٌ مُّطَهَّرَةٌ وَرِضْوَانٌ مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ بَصِيرٌ بِالْعِبَادِ
16
الَّذِينَ يَقُولُونَ رَبَّنَا إِنَّنَا آمَنَّا فَاغْفِرْ لَنَا ذُنُوبَنَا وَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ
17
الصَّابِرِينَ وَالصَّادِقِينَ وَالْقَانِتِينَ وَالْمُنفِقِينَ وَالْمُسْتَغْفِرِينَ بِالْأَسْحَارِ
18
شَهِدَ اللَّهُ أَنَّهُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ وَالْمَلَائِكَةُ وَأُولُو الْعِلْمِ قَائِمًا بِالْقِسْطِ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا هُوَ الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُ
19
إِنَّ الدِّينَ عِندَ اللَّهِ الْإِسْلَامُ وَمَا اخْتَلَفَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ إِلَّا مِن بَعْدِ مَا جَاءَهُمُ الْعِلْمُ بَغْيًا بَيْنَهُمْ وَمَن يَكْفُرْ بِآيَاتِ اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ سَرِيعُ الْحِسَابِ
20
فَإِنْ حَاجُّوكَ فَقُلْ أَسْلَمْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّهِ وَمَنِ اتَّبَعَنِ وَقُل لِّلَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ وَالْأُمِّيِّينَ أَأَسْلَمْتُمْ فَإِنْ أَسْلَمُوا فَقَدِ اهْتَدَوا وَّإِن تَوَلَّوْا فَإِنَّمَا عَلَيْكَ الْبَلَاغُ وَاللَّهُ بَصِيرٌ بِالْعِبَادِ
21
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَكْفُرُونَ بِآيَاتِ اللَّهِ وَيَقْتُلُونَ النَّبِيِّينَ بِغَيْرِ حَقٍّ وَيَقْتُلُونَ الَّذِينَ يَأْمُرُونَ بِالْقِسْطِ مِنَ النَّاسِ فَبَشِّرْهُم بِعَذَابٍ أَلِيمٍ
22
أُولَئِكَ الَّذِينَ حَبِطَتْ أَعْمَالُهُمْ فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ وَمَا لَهُم مِّن نَّاصِرِينَ
23
أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا نَصِيبًا مِّنَ الْكِتَابِ يُدْعَوْنَ إِلَى كِتَابِ اللَّهِ لِيَحْكُمَ بَيْنَهُمْ ثُمَّ يَتَوَلَّى فَرِيقٌ مِّنْهُمْ وَهُم مُّعْرِضُونَ
24
ذَلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَالُوا لَن تَمَسَّنَا النَّارُ إِلَّا أَيَّامًا مَّعْدُودَاتٍ وَغَرَّهُمْ فِي دِينِهِم مَّا كَانُوا يَفْتَرُونَ
25
فَكَيْفَ إِذَا جَمَعْنَاهُمْ لِيَوْمٍ لَّا رَيْبَ فِيهِ وَوُفِّيَتْ كُلُّ نَفْسٍ مَّا كَسَبَتْ وَهُمْ لَا يُظْلَمُونَ
26
قُلِ اللَّهُمَّ مَالِكَ الْمُلْكِ تُؤْتِي الْمُلْكَ مَن تَشَاءُ وَتَنزِعُ الْمُلْكَ مِمَّن تَشَاءُ وَتُعِزُّ مَن تَشَاءُ وَتُذِلُّ مَن تَشَاءُ بِيَدِكَ الْخَيْرُ إِنَّكَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
27
تُولِجُ اللَّيْلَ فِي النَّهَارِ وَتُولِجُ النَّهَارَ فِي اللَّيْلِ وَتُخْرِجُ الْحَيَّ مِنَ الْمَيِّتِ وَتُخْرِجُ الْمَيِّتَ مِنَ الْحَيِّ وَتَرْزُقُ مَن تَشَاءُ بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ
28
لَّا يَتَّخِذِ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ الْكَافِرِينَ أَوْلِيَاءَ مِن دُونِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَمَن يَفْعَلْ ذَلِكَ فَلَيْسَ مِنَ اللَّهِ فِي شَيْءٍ إِلَّا أَن تَتَّقُوا مِنْهُمْ تُقَاةً وَيُحَذِّرُكُمُ اللَّهُ نَفْسَهُ وَإِلَى اللَّهِ الْمَصِيرُ
29
قُلْ إِن تُخْفُوا مَا فِي صُدُورِكُمْ أَوْ تُبْدُوهُ يَعْلَمْهُ اللَّهُ وَيَعْلَمُ مَا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الْأَرْضِ وَاللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
30
يَوْمَ تَجِدُ كُلُّ نَفْسٍ مَّا عَمِلَتْ مِنْ خَيْرٍ مُّحْضَرًا وَمَا عَمِلَتْ مِن سُوءٍ تَوَدُّ لَوْ أَنَّ بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَهُ أَمَدًا بَعِيدًا وَيُحَذِّرُكُمُ اللَّهُ نَفْسَهُ وَاللَّهُ رَءُوفٌ بِالْعِبَادِ
31
قُلْ إِن كُنتُمْ تُحِبُّونَ اللَّهَ فَاتَّبِعُونِي يُحْبِبْكُمُ اللَّهُ وَيَغْفِرْ لَكُمْ ذُنُوبَكُمْ وَاللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
32
قُلْ أَطِيعُوا اللَّهَ وَالرَّسُولَ فَإِن تَوَلَّوْا فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُحِبُّ الْكَافِرِينَ
33
إِنَّ اللَّهَ اصْطَفَى آدَمَ وَنُوحًا وَآلَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَآلَ عِمْرَانَ عَلَى الْعَالَمِينَ
34
ذُرِّيَّةً بَعْضُهَا مِن بَعْضٍ وَاللَّهُ سَمِيعٌ عَلِيمٌ
35
إِذْ قَالَتِ امْرَأَتُ عِمْرَانَ رَبِّ إِنِّي نَذَرْتُ لَكَ مَا فِي بَطْنِي مُحَرَّرًا فَتَقَبَّلْ مِنِّي إِنَّكَ أَنتَ السَّمِيعُ الْعَلِيمُ
36
فَلَمَّا وَضَعَتْهَا قَالَتْ رَبِّ إِنِّي وَضَعْتُهَا أُنثَى وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِمَا وَضَعَتْ وَلَيْسَ الذَّكَرُ كَالْأُنثَى وَإِنِّي سَمَّيْتُهَا مَرْيَمَ وَإِنِّي أُعِيذُهَا بِكَ وَذُرِّيَّتَهَا مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ
37
فَتَقَبَّلَهَا رَبُّهَا بِقَبُولٍ حَسَنٍ وَأَنبَتَهَا نَبَاتًا حَسَنًا وَكَفَّلَهَا زَكَرِيَّا كُلَّمَا دَخَلَ عَلَيْهَا زَكَرِيَّا الْمِحْرَابَ وَجَدَ عِندَهَا رِزْقًا قَالَ يَا مَرْيَمُ أَنَّى لَكِ هَذَا قَالَتْ هُوَ مِنْ عِندِ اللَّهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَرْزُقُ مَن يَشَاءُ بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ
38
هُنَالِكَ دَعَا زَكَرِيَّا رَبَّهُ قَالَ رَبِّ هَبْ لِي مِن لَّدُنكَ ذُرِّيَّةً طَيِّبَةً إِنَّكَ سَمِيعُ الدُّعَاءِ
39
فَنَادَتْهُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي فِي الْمِحْرَابِ أَنَّ اللَّهَ يُبَشِّرُكَ بِيَحْيَى مُصَدِّقًا بِكَلِمَةٍ مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَسَيِّدًا وَحَصُورًا وَنَبِيًّا مِّنَ الصَّالِحِينَ
40
قَالَ رَبِّ أَنَّى يَكُونُ لِي غُلَامٌ وَقَدْ بَلَغَنِيَ الْكِبَرُ وَامْرَأَتِي عَاقِرٌ قَالَ كَذَلِكَ اللَّهُ يَفْعَلُ مَا يَشَاءُ
41
قَالَ رَبِّ اجْعَل لِّي آيَةً قَالَ آيَتُكَ أَلَّا تُكَلِّمَ النَّاسَ ثَلَاثَةَ أَيَّامٍ إِلَّا رَمْزًا وَاذْكُر رَّبَّكَ كَثِيرًا وَسَبِّحْ بِالْعَشِيِّ وَالْإِبْكَارِ
42
وَإِذْ قَالَتِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ يَا مَرْيَمُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ اصْطَفَاكِ وَطَهَّرَكِ وَاصْطَفَاكِ عَلَى نِسَاءِ الْعَالَمِينَ
43
يَا مَرْيَمُ اقْنُتِي لِرَبِّكِ وَاسْجُدِي وَارْكَعِي مَعَ الرَّاكِعِينَ
44
ذَلِكَ مِنْ أَنبَاءِ الْغَيْبِ نُوحِيهِ إِلَيْكَ وَمَا كُنتَ لَدَيْهِمْ إِذْ يُلْقُونَ أَقْلَامَهُمْ أَيُّهُمْ يَكْفُلُ مَرْيَمَ وَمَا كُنتَ لَدَيْهِمْ إِذْ يَخْتَصِمُونَ
45
إِذْ قَالَتِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ يَا مَرْيَمُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُبَشِّرُكِ بِكَلِمَةٍ مِّنْهُ اسْمُهُ الْمَسِيحُ عِيسَى ابْنُ مَرْيَمَ وَجِيهًا فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ وَمِنَ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ
46
وَيُكَلِّمُ النَّاسَ فِي الْمَهْدِ وَكَهْلًا وَمِنَ الصَّالِحِينَ
47
قَالَتْ رَبِّ أَنَّى يَكُونُ لِي وَلَدٌ وَلَمْ يَمْسَسْنِي بَشَرٌ قَالَ كَذَلِكِ اللَّهُ يَخْلُقُ مَا يَشَاءُ إِذَا قَضَى أَمْرًا فَإِنَّمَا يَقُولُ لَهُ كُن فَيَكُونُ
48
وَيُعَلِّمُهُ الْكِتَابَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ وَالتَّوْرَاةَ وَالْإِنجِيلَ
49
وَرَسُولًا إِلَى بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ أَنِّي قَدْ جِئْتُكُم بِآيَةٍ مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ أَنِّي أَخْلُقُ لَكُم مِّنَ الطِّينِ كَهَيْئَةِ الطَّيْرِ فَأَنفُخُ فِيهِ فَيَكُونُ طَيْرًا بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ وَأُبْرِئُ الْأَكْمَهَ وَالْأَبْرَصَ وَأُحْيِي الْمَوْتَى بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ وَأُنَبِّئُكُم بِمَا تَأْكُلُونَ وَمَا تَدَّخِرُونَ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ إِنَّ فِي ذَلِكَ لَآيَةً لَّكُمْ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
50
وَمُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَيْنَ يَدَيَّ مِنَ التَّوْرَاةِ وَلِأُحِلَّ لَكُم بَعْضَ الَّذِي حُرِّمَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَجِئْتُكُم بِآيَةٍ مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ فَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ وَأَطِيعُونِ
51
إِنَّ اللَّهَ رَبِّي وَرَبُّكُمْ فَاعْبُدُوهُ هَذَا صِرَاطٌ مُّسْتَقِيمٌ
52
فَلَمَّا أَحَسَّ عِيسَى مِنْهُمُ الْكُفْرَ قَالَ مَنْ أَنصَارِي إِلَى اللَّهِ قَالَ الْحَوَارِيُّونَ نَحْنُ أَنصَارُ اللَّهِ آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَاشْهَدْ بِأَنَّا مُسْلِمُونَ
53
رَبَّنَا آمَنَّا بِمَا أَنزَلْتَ وَاتَّبَعْنَا الرَّسُولَ فَاكْتُبْنَا مَعَ الشَّاهِدِينَ
54
وَمَكَرُوا وَمَكَرَ اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ خَيْرُ الْمَاكِرِينَ
55
إِذْ قَالَ اللَّهُ يَا عِيسَى إِنِّي مُتَوَفِّيكَ وَرَافِعُكَ إِلَيَّ وَمُطَهِّرُكَ مِنَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا وَجَاعِلُ الَّذِينَ اتَّبَعُوكَ فَوْقَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ ثُمَّ إِلَيَّ مَرْجِعُكُمْ فَأَحْكُمُ بَيْنَكُمْ فِيمَا كُنتُمْ فِيهِ تَخْتَلِفُونَ
56
فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا فَأُعَذِّبُهُمْ عَذَابًا شَدِيدًا فِي الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ وَمَا لَهُم مِّن نَّاصِرِينَ
57
وَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَعَمِلُوا الصَّالِحَاتِ فَيُوَفِّيهِمْ أُجُورَهُمْ وَاللَّهُ لَا يُحِبُّ الظَّالِمِينَ
58
ذَلِكَ نَتْلُوهُ عَلَيْكَ مِنَ الْآيَاتِ وَالذِّكْرِ الْحَكِيمِ
59
إِنَّ مَثَلَ عِيسَى عِندَ اللَّهِ كَمَثَلِ آدَمَ خَلَقَهُ مِن تُرَابٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ كُن فَيَكُونُ
60
الْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّكَ فَلَا تَكُن مِّنَ الْمُمْتَرِينَ
61
فَمَنْ حَاجَّكَ فِيهِ مِن بَعْدِ مَا جَاءَكَ مِنَ الْعِلْمِ فَقُلْ تَعَالَوْا نَدْعُ أَبْنَاءَنَا وَأَبْنَاءَكُمْ وَنِسَاءَنَا وَنِسَاءَكُمْ وَأَنفُسَنَا وَأَنفُسَكُمْ ثُمَّ نَبْتَهِلْ فَنَجْعَل لَّعْنَتَ اللَّهِ عَلَى الْكَاذِبِينَ
62
إِنَّ هَذَا لَهُوَ الْقَصَصُ الْحَقُّ وَمَا مِنْ إِلَهٍ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَهُوَ الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُ
63
فَإِن تَوَلَّوْا فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلِيمٌ بِالْمُفْسِدِينَ
64
قُلْ يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ تَعَالَوْا إِلَى كَلِمَةٍ سَوَاءٍ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَكُمْ أَلَّا نَعْبُدَ إِلَّا اللَّهَ وَلَا نُشْرِكَ بِهِ شَيْئًا وَلَا يَتَّخِذَ بَعْضُنَا بَعْضًا أَرْبَابًا مِّن دُونِ اللَّهِ فَإِن تَوَلَّوْا فَقُولُوا اشْهَدُوا بِأَنَّا مُسْلِمُونَ
65
يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ لِمَ تُحَاجُّونَ فِي إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَمَا أُنزِلَتِ التَّوْرَاةُ وَالْإِنجِيلُ إِلَّا مِن بَعْدِهِ أَفَلَا تَعْقِلُونَ
66
هَا أَنتُمْ هَؤُلَاءِ حَاجَجْتُمْ فِيمَا لَكُم بِهِ عِلْمٌ فَلِمَ تُحَاجُّونَ فِيمَا لَيْسَ لَكُم بِهِ عِلْمٌ وَاللَّهُ يَعْلَمُ وَأَنتُمْ لَا تَعْلَمُونَ
67
مَا كَانَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ يَهُودِيًّا وَلَا نَصْرَانِيًّا وَلَكِن كَانَ حَنِيفًا مُّسْلِمًا وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ
68
إِنَّ أَوْلَى النَّاسِ بِإِبْرَاهِيمَ لَلَّذِينَ اتَّبَعُوهُ وَهَذَا النَّبِيُّ وَالَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَاللَّهُ وَلِيُّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
69
وَدَّت طَّائِفَةٌ مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ لَوْ يُضِلُّونَكُمْ وَمَا يُضِلُّونَ إِلَّا أَنفُسَهُمْ وَمَا يَشْعُرُونَ
70
يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ لِمَ تَكْفُرُونَ بِآيَاتِ اللَّهِ وَأَنتُمْ تَشْهَدُونَ
71
يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ لِمَ تَلْبِسُونَ الْحَقَّ بِالْبَاطِلِ وَتَكْتُمُونَ الْحَقَّ وَأَنتُمْ تَعْلَمُونَ
72
وَقَالَت طَّائِفَةٌ مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ آمِنُوا بِالَّذِي أُنزِلَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَجْهَ النَّهَارِ وَاكْفُرُوا آخِرَهُ لَعَلَّهُمْ يَرْجِعُونَ
73
وَلَا تُؤْمِنُوا إِلَّا لِمَن تَبِعَ دِينَكُمْ قُلْ إِنَّ الْهُدَى هُدَى اللَّهِ أَن يُؤْتَى أَحَدٌ مِّثْلَ مَا أُوتِيتُمْ أَوْ يُحَاجُّوكُمْ عِندَ رَبِّكُمْ قُلْ إِنَّ الْفَضْلَ بِيَدِ اللَّهِ يُؤْتِيهِ مَن يَشَاءُ وَاللَّهُ وَاسِعٌ عَلِيمٌ
74
يَخْتَصُّ بِرَحْمَتِهِ مَن يَشَاءُ وَاللَّهُ ذُو الْفَضْلِ الْعَظِيمِ
75
وَمِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ مَنْ إِن تَأْمَنْهُ بِقِنطَارٍ يُؤَدِّهِ إِلَيْكَ وَمِنْهُم مَّنْ إِن تَأْمَنْهُ بِدِينَارٍ لَّا يُؤَدِّهِ إِلَيْكَ إِلَّا مَا دُمْتَ عَلَيْهِ قَائِمًا ذَلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ قَالُوا لَيْسَ عَلَيْنَا فِي الْأُمِّيِّينَ سَبِيلٌ وَيَقُولُونَ عَلَى اللَّهِ الْكَذِبَ وَهُمْ يَعْلَمُونَ
76
بَلَى مَنْ أَوْفَى بِعَهْدِهِ وَاتَّقَى فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ يُحِبُّ الْمُتَّقِينَ
77
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَشْتَرُونَ بِعَهْدِ اللَّهِ وَأَيْمَانِهِمْ ثَمَنًا قَلِيلًا أُولَئِكَ لَا خَلَاقَ لَهُمْ فِي الْآخِرَةِ وَلَا يُكَلِّمُهُمُ اللَّهُ وَلَا يَنظُرُ إِلَيْهِمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلَا يُزَكِّيهِمْ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
78
وَإِنَّ مِنْهُمْ لَفَرِيقًا يَلْوُونَ أَلْسِنَتَهُم بِالْكِتَابِ لِتَحْسَبُوهُ مِنَ الْكِتَابِ وَمَا هُوَ مِنَ الْكِتَابِ وَيَقُولُونَ هُوَ مِنْ عِندِ اللَّهِ وَمَا هُوَ مِنْ عِندِ اللَّهِ وَيَقُولُونَ عَلَى اللَّهِ الْكَذِبَ وَهُمْ يَعْلَمُونَ
79
مَا كَانَ لِبَشَرٍ أَن يُؤْتِيَهُ اللَّهُ الْكِتَابَ وَالْحُكْمَ وَالنُّبُوَّةَ ثُمَّ يَقُولَ لِلنَّاسِ كُونُوا عِبَادًا لِّي مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ وَلَكِن كُونُوا رَبَّانِيِّينَ بِمَا كُنتُمْ تُعَلِّمُونَ الْكِتَابَ وَبِمَا كُنتُمْ تَدْرُسُونَ
80
وَلَا يَأْمُرَكُمْ أَن تَتَّخِذُوا الْمَلَائِكَةَ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ أَرْبَابًا أَيَأْمُرُكُم بِالْكُفْرِ بَعْدَ إِذْ أَنتُم مُّسْلِمُونَ
81
وَإِذْ أَخَذَ اللَّهُ مِيثَاقَ النَّبِيِّينَ لَمَا آتَيْتُكُم مِّن كِتَابٍ وَحِكْمَةٍ ثُمَّ جَاءَكُمْ رَسُولٌ مُّصَدِّقٌ لِّمَا مَعَكُمْ لَتُؤْمِنُنَّ بِهِ وَلَتَنصُرُنَّهُ قَالَ أَأَقْرَرْتُمْ وَأَخَذْتُمْ عَلَى ذَلِكُمْ إِصْرِي قَالُوا أَقْرَرْنَا قَالَ فَاشْهَدُوا وَأَنَا مَعَكُم مِّنَ الشَّاهِدِينَ
82
فَمَن تَوَلَّى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الْفَاسِقُونَ
83
أَفَغَيْرَ دِينِ اللَّهِ يَبْغُونَ وَلَهُ أَسْلَمَ مَن فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ طَوْعًا وَكَرْهًا وَإِلَيْهِ يُرْجَعُونَ
84
قُلْ آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَمَا أُنزِلَ عَلَيْنَا وَمَا أُنزِلَ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَإِسْمَاعِيلَ وَإِسْحَاقَ وَيَعْقُوبَ وَالْأَسْبَاطِ وَمَا أُوتِيَ مُوسَى وَعِيسَى وَالنَّبِيُّونَ مِن رَّبِّهِمْ لَا نُفَرِّقُ بَيْنَ أَحَدٍ مِّنْهُمْ وَنَحْنُ لَهُ مُسْلِمُونَ
85
وَمَن يَبْتَغِ غَيْرَ الْإِسْلَامِ دِينًا فَلَن يُقْبَلَ مِنْهُ وَهُوَ فِي الْآخِرَةِ مِنَ الْخَاسِرِينَ
86
كَيْفَ يَهْدِي اللَّهُ قَوْمًا كَفَرُوا بَعْدَ إِيمَانِهِمْ وَشَهِدُوا أَنَّ الرَّسُولَ حَقٌّ وَجَاءَهُمُ الْبَيِّنَاتُ وَاللَّهُ لَا يَهْدِي الْقَوْمَ الظَّالِمِينَ
87
أُولَئِكَ جَزَاؤُهُمْ أَنَّ عَلَيْهِمْ لَعْنَةَ اللَّهِ وَالْمَلَائِكَةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ
88
خَالِدِينَ فِيهَا لَا يُخَفَّفُ عَنْهُمُ الْعَذَابُ وَلَا هُمْ يُنظَرُونَ
89
إِلَّا الَّذِينَ تَابُوا مِن بَعْدِ ذَلِكَ وَأَصْلَحُوا فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
90
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا بَعْدَ إِيمَانِهِمْ ثُمَّ ازْدَادُوا كُفْرًا لَّن تُقْبَلَ تَوْبَتُهُمْ وَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الضَّالُّونَ
91
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا وَمَاتُوا وَهُمْ كُفَّارٌ فَلَن يُقْبَلَ مِنْ أَحَدِهِم مِّلْءُ الْأَرْضِ ذَهَبًا وَلَوِ افْتَدَى بِهِ أُولَئِكَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ وَمَا لَهُم مِّن نَّاصِرِينَ
92
لَن تَنَالُوا الْبِرَّ حَتَّى تُنفِقُوا مِمَّا تُحِبُّونَ وَمَا تُنفِقُوا مِن شَيْءٍ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ بِهِ عَلِيمٌ
93
كُلُّ الطَّعَامِ كَانَ حِلًّا لِّبَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ إِلَّا مَا حَرَّمَ إِسْرَائِيلُ عَلَى نَفْسِهِ مِن قَبْلِ أَن تُنَزَّلَ التَّوْرَاةُ قُلْ فَأْتُوا بِالتَّوْرَاةِ فَاتْلُوهَا إِن كُنتُمْ صَادِقِينَ
94
فَمَنِ افْتَرَى عَلَى اللَّهِ الْكَذِبَ مِن بَعْدِ ذَلِكَ فَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الظَّالِمُونَ
95
قُلْ صَدَقَ اللَّهُ فَاتَّبِعُوا مِلَّةَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ
96
إِنَّ أَوَّلَ بَيْتٍ وُضِعَ لِلنَّاسِ لَلَّذِي بِبَكَّةَ مُبَارَكًا وَهُدًى لِّلْعَالَمِينَ
97
فِيهِ آيَاتٌ بَيِّنَاتٌ مَّقَامُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَمَن دَخَلَهُ كَانَ آمِنًا وَلِلَّهِ عَلَى النَّاسِ حِجُّ الْبَيْتِ مَنِ اسْتَطَاعَ إِلَيْهِ سَبِيلًا وَمَن كَفَرَ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ غَنِيٌّ عَنِ الْعَالَمِينَ
98
قُلْ يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ لِمَ تَكْفُرُونَ بِآيَاتِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ شَهِيدٌ عَلَى مَا تَعْمَلُونَ
99
قُلْ يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ لِمَ تَصُدُّونَ عَن سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ مَنْ آمَنَ تَبْغُونَهَا عِوَجًا وَأَنتُمْ شُهَدَاءُ وَمَا اللَّهُ بِغَافِلٍ عَمَّا تَعْمَلُونَ
100
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِن تُطِيعُوا فَرِيقًا مِّنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ يَرُدُّوكُم بَعْدَ إِيمَانِكُمْ كَافِرِينَ
101
وَكَيْفَ تَكْفُرُونَ وَأَنتُمْ تُتْلَى عَلَيْكُمْ آيَاتُ اللَّهِ وَفِيكُمْ رَسُولُهُ وَمَن يَعْتَصِم بِاللَّهِ فَقَدْ هُدِيَ إِلَى صِرَاطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ
102
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اتَّقُوا اللَّهَ حَقَّ تُقَاتِهِ وَلَا تَمُوتُنَّ إِلَّا وَأَنتُم مُّسْلِمُونَ
103
وَاعْتَصِمُوا بِحَبْلِ اللَّهِ جَمِيعًا وَلَا تَفَرَّقُوا وَاذْكُرُوا نِعْمَتَ اللَّهِ عَلَيْكُمْ إِذْ كُنتُمْ أَعْدَاءً فَأَلَّفَ بَيْنَ قُلُوبِكُمْ فَأَصْبَحْتُم بِنِعْمَتِهِ إِخْوَانًا وَكُنتُمْ عَلَى شَفَا حُفْرَةٍ مِّنَ النَّارِ فَأَنقَذَكُم مِّنْهَا كَذَلِكَ يُبَيِّنُ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ آيَاتِهِ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَهْتَدُونَ
104
وَلْتَكُن مِّنكُمْ أُمَّةٌ يَدْعُونَ إِلَى الْخَيْرِ وَيَأْمُرُونَ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَيَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ الْمُنكَرِ وَأُولَئِكَ هُمُ الْمُفْلِحُونَ
105
وَلَا تَكُونُوا كَالَّذِينَ تَفَرَّقُوا وَاخْتَلَفُوا مِن بَعْدِ مَا جَاءَهُمُ الْبَيِّنَاتُ وَأُولَئِكَ لَهُمْ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
106
يَوْمَ تَبْيَضُّ وُجُوهٌ وَتَسْوَدُّ وُجُوهٌ فَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ اسْوَدَّتْ وُجُوهُهُمْ أَكَفَرْتُم بَعْدَ إِيمَانِكُمْ فَذُوقُوا الْعَذَابَ بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَكْفُرُونَ
107
وَأَمَّا الَّذِينَ ابْيَضَّتْ وُجُوهُهُمْ فَفِي رَحْمَةِ اللَّهِ هُمْ فِيهَا خَالِدُونَ
108
تِلْكَ آيَاتُ اللَّهِ نَتْلُوهَا عَلَيْكَ بِالْحَقِّ وَمَا اللَّهُ يُرِيدُ ظُلْمًا لِّلْعَالَمِينَ
109
وَلِلَّهِ مَا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الْأَرْضِ وَإِلَى اللَّهِ تُرْجَعُ الْأُمُورُ
110
كُنتُمْ خَيْرَ أُمَّةٍ أُخْرِجَتْ لِلنَّاسِ تَأْمُرُونَ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَتَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ الْمُنكَرِ وَتُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَلَوْ آمَنَ أَهْلُ الْكِتَابِ لَكَانَ خَيْرًا لَّهُم مِّنْهُمُ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ وَأَكْثَرُهُمُ الْفَاسِقُونَ
111
لَن يَضُرُّوكُمْ إِلَّا أَذًى وَإِن يُقَاتِلُوكُمْ يُوَلُّوكُمُ الْأَدْبَارَ ثُمَّ لَا يُنصَرُونَ
112
ضُرِبَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ الذِّلَّةُ أَيْنَ مَا ثُقِفُوا إِلَّا بِحَبْلٍ مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَحَبْلٍ مِّنَ النَّاسِ وَبَاءُوا بِغَضَبٍ مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَضُرِبَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ الْمَسْكَنَةُ ذَلِكَ بِأَنَّهُمْ كَانُوا يَكْفُرُونَ بِآيَاتِ اللَّهِ وَيَقْتُلُونَ الْأَنبِيَاءَ بِغَيْرِ حَقٍّ ذَلِكَ بِمَا عَصَوا وَّكَانُوا يَعْتَدُونَ
113
لَيْسُوا سَوَاءً مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ أُمَّةٌ قَائِمَةٌ يَتْلُونَ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ آنَاءَ اللَّيْلِ وَهُمْ يَسْجُدُونَ
114
يُؤْمِنُونَ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ وَيَأْمُرُونَ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَيَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ الْمُنكَرِ وَيُسَارِعُونَ فِي الْخَيْرَاتِ وَأُولَئِكَ مِنَ الصَّالِحِينَ
115
وَمَا يَفْعَلُوا مِنْ خَيْرٍ فَلَن يُكْفَرُوهُ وَاللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ بِالْمُتَّقِينَ
116
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا لَن تُغْنِيَ عَنْهُمْ أَمْوَالُهُمْ وَلَا أَوْلَادُهُم مِّنَ اللَّهِ شَيْئًا وَأُولَئِكَ أَصْحَابُ النَّارِ هُمْ فِيهَا خَالِدُونَ
117
مَثَلُ مَا يُنفِقُونَ فِي هَذِهِ الْحَيَاةِ الدُّنْيَا كَمَثَلِ رِيحٍ فِيهَا صِرٌّ أَصَابَتْ حَرْثَ قَوْمٍ ظَلَمُوا أَنفُسَهُمْ فَأَهْلَكَتْهُ وَمَا ظَلَمَهُمُ اللَّهُ وَلَكِنْ أَنفُسَهُمْ يَظْلِمُونَ
118
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تَتَّخِذُوا بِطَانَةً مِّن دُونِكُمْ لَا يَأْلُونَكُمْ خَبَالًا وَدُّوا مَا عَنِتُّمْ قَدْ بَدَتِ الْبَغْضَاءُ مِنْ أَفْوَاهِهِمْ وَمَا تُخْفِي صُدُورُهُمْ أَكْبَرُ قَدْ بَيَّنَّا لَكُمُ الْآيَاتِ إِن كُنتُمْ تَعْقِلُونَ
119
هَا أَنتُمْ أُولَاءِ تُحِبُّونَهُمْ وَلَا يُحِبُّونَكُمْ وَتُؤْمِنُونَ بِالْكِتَابِ كُلِّهِ وَإِذَا لَقُوكُمْ قَالُوا آمَنَّا وَإِذَا خَلَوْا عَضُّوا عَلَيْكُمُ الْأَنَامِلَ مِنَ الْغَيْظِ قُلْ مُوتُوا بِغَيْظِكُمْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلِيمٌ بِذَاتِ الصُّدُورِ
120
إِن تَمْسَسْكُمْ حَسَنَةٌ تَسُؤْهُمْ وَإِن تُصِبْكُمْ سَيِّئَةٌ يَفْرَحُوا بِهَا وَإِن تَصْبِرُوا وَتَتَّقُوا لَا يَضُرُّكُمْ كَيْدُهُمْ شَيْئًا إِنَّ اللَّهَ بِمَا يَعْمَلُونَ مُحِيطٌ
121
وَإِذْ غَدَوْتَ مِنْ أَهْلِكَ تُبَوِّئُ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ مَقَاعِدَ لِلْقِتَالِ وَاللَّهُ سَمِيعٌ عَلِيمٌ
122
إِذْ هَمَّت طَّائِفَتَانِ مِنكُمْ أَن تَفْشَلَا وَاللَّهُ وَلِيُّهُمَا وَعَلَى اللَّهِ فَلْيَتَوَكَّلِ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ
123
وَلَقَدْ نَصَرَكُمُ اللَّهُ بِبَدْرٍ وَأَنتُمْ أَذِلَّةٌ فَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
124
إِذْ تَقُولُ لِلْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَلَن يَكْفِيَكُمْ أَن يُمِدَّكُمْ رَبُّكُم بِثَلَاثَةِ آلَافٍ مِّنَ الْمَلَائِكَةِ مُنزَلِينَ
125
بَلَى إِن تَصْبِرُوا وَتَتَّقُوا وَيَأْتُوكُم مِّن فَوْرِهِمْ هَذَا يُمْدِدْكُمْ رَبُّكُم بِخَمْسَةِ آلَافٍ مِّنَ الْمَلَائِكَةِ مُسَوِّمِينَ
126
وَمَا جَعَلَهُ اللَّهُ إِلَّا بُشْرَى لَكُمْ وَلِتَطْمَئِنَّ قُلُوبُكُم بِهِ وَمَا النَّصْرُ إِلَّا مِنْ عِندِ اللَّهِ الْعَزِيزِ الْحَكِيمِ
127
لِيَقْطَعَ طَرَفًا مِّنَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا أَوْ يَكْبِتَهُمْ فَيَنقَلِبُوا خَائِبِينَ
128
لَيْسَ لَكَ مِنَ الْأَمْرِ شَيْءٌ أَوْ يَتُوبَ عَلَيْهِمْ أَوْ يُعَذِّبَهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ ظَالِمُونَ
129
وَلِلَّهِ مَا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمَا فِي الْأَرْضِ يَغْفِرُ لِمَن يَشَاءُ وَيُعَذِّبُ مَن يَشَاءُ وَاللَّهُ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
130
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تَأْكُلُوا الرِّبَا أَضْعَافًا مُّضَاعَفَةً وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
131
وَاتَّقُوا النَّارَ الَّتِي أُعِدَّتْ لِلْكَافِرِينَ
132
وَأَطِيعُوا اللَّهَ وَالرَّسُولَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُرْحَمُونَ
133
وَسَارِعُوا إِلَى مَغْفِرَةٍ مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ وَجَنَّةٍ عَرْضُهَا السَّمَاوَاتُ وَالْأَرْضُ أُعِدَّتْ لِلْمُتَّقِينَ
134
الَّذِينَ يُنفِقُونَ فِي السَّرَّاءِ وَالضَّرَّاءِ وَالْكَاظِمِينَ الْغَيْظَ وَالْعَافِينَ عَنِ النَّاسِ وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ
135
وَالَّذِينَ إِذَا فَعَلُوا فَاحِشَةً أَوْ ظَلَمُوا أَنفُسَهُمْ ذَكَرُوا اللَّهَ فَاسْتَغْفَرُوا لِذُنُوبِهِمْ وَمَن يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَلَمْ يُصِرُّوا عَلَى مَا فَعَلُوا وَهُمْ يَعْلَمُونَ
136
أُولَئِكَ جَزَاؤُهُم مَّغْفِرَةٌ مِّن رَّبِّهِمْ وَجَنَّاتٌ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ خَالِدِينَ فِيهَا وَنِعْمَ أَجْرُ الْعَامِلِينَ
137
قَدْ خَلَتْ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ سُنَنٌ فَسِيرُوا فِي الْأَرْضِ فَانظُرُوا كَيْفَ كَانَ عَاقِبَةُ الْمُكَذِّبِينَ
138
هَذَا بَيَانٌ لِّلنَّاسِ وَهُدًى وَمَوْعِظَةٌ لِّلْمُتَّقِينَ
139
وَلَا تَهِنُوا وَلَا تَحْزَنُوا وَأَنتُمُ الْأَعْلَوْنَ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
140
إِن يَمْسَسْكُمْ قَرْحٌ فَقَدْ مَسَّ الْقَوْمَ قَرْحٌ مِّثْلُهُ وَتِلْكَ الْأَيَّامُ نُدَاوِلُهَا بَيْنَ النَّاسِ وَلِيَعْلَمَ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَيَتَّخِذَ مِنكُمْ شُهَدَاءَ وَاللَّهُ لَا يُحِبُّ الظَّالِمِينَ
141
وَلِيُمَحِّصَ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا وَيَمْحَقَ الْكَافِرِينَ
142
أَمْ حَسِبْتُمْ أَن تَدْخُلُوا الْجَنَّةَ وَلَمَّا يَعْلَمِ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ جَاهَدُوا مِنكُمْ وَيَعْلَمَ الصَّابِرِينَ
143
وَلَقَدْ كُنتُمْ تَمَنَّوْنَ الْمَوْتَ مِن قَبْلِ أَن تَلْقَوْهُ فَقَدْ رَأَيْتُمُوهُ وَأَنتُمْ تَنظُرُونَ
144
وَمَا مُحَمَّدٌ إِلَّا رَسُولٌ قَدْ خَلَتْ مِن قَبْلِهِ الرُّسُلُ أَفَإِن مَّاتَ أَوْ قُتِلَ انقَلَبْتُمْ عَلَى أَعْقَابِكُمْ وَمَن يَنقَلِبْ عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ فَلَن يَضُرَّ اللَّهَ شَيْئًا وَسَيَجْزِي اللَّهُ الشَّاكِرِينَ
145
وَمَا كَانَ لِنَفْسٍ أَن تَمُوتَ إِلَّا بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ كِتَابًا مُّؤَجَّلًا وَمَن يُرِدْ ثَوَابَ الدُّنْيَا نُؤْتِهِ مِنْهَا وَمَن يُرِدْ ثَوَابَ الْآخِرَةِ نُؤْتِهِ مِنْهَا وَسَنَجْزِي الشَّاكِرِينَ
146
وَكَأَيِّن مِّن نَّبِيٍّ قَاتَلَ مَعَهُ رِبِّيُّونَ كَثِيرٌ فَمَا وَهَنُوا لِمَا أَصَابَهُمْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَمَا ضَعُفُوا وَمَا اسْتَكَانُوا وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ الصَّابِرِينَ
147
وَمَا كَانَ قَوْلَهُمْ إِلَّا أَن قَالُوا رَبَّنَا اغْفِرْ لَنَا ذُنُوبَنَا وَإِسْرَافَنَا فِي أَمْرِنَا وَثَبِّتْ أَقْدَامَنَا وَانصُرْنَا عَلَى الْقَوْمِ الْكَافِرِينَ
148
فَآتَاهُمُ اللَّهُ ثَوَابَ الدُّنْيَا وَحُسْنَ ثَوَابِ الْآخِرَةِ وَاللَّهُ يُحِبُّ الْمُحْسِنِينَ
149
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا إِن تُطِيعُوا الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا يَرُدُّوكُمْ عَلَى أَعْقَابِكُمْ فَتَنقَلِبُوا خَاسِرِينَ
150
بَلِ اللَّهُ مَوْلَاكُمْ وَهُوَ خَيْرُ النَّاصِرِينَ
151
سَنُلْقِي فِي قُلُوبِ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا الرُّعْبَ بِمَا أَشْرَكُوا بِاللَّهِ مَا لَمْ يُنَزِّلْ بِهِ سُلْطَانًا وَمَأْوَاهُمُ النَّارُ وَبِئْسَ مَثْوَى الظَّالِمِينَ
152
وَلَقَدْ صَدَقَكُمُ اللَّهُ وَعْدَهُ إِذْ تَحُسُّونَهُم بِإِذْنِهِ حَتَّى إِذَا فَشِلْتُمْ وَتَنَازَعْتُمْ فِي الْأَمْرِ وَعَصَيْتُم مِّن بَعْدِ مَا أَرَاكُم مَّا تُحِبُّونَ مِنكُم مَّن يُرِيدُ الدُّنْيَا وَمِنكُم مَّن يُرِيدُ الْآخِرَةَ ثُمَّ صَرَفَكُمْ عَنْهُمْ لِيَبْتَلِيَكُمْ وَلَقَدْ عَفَا عَنكُمْ وَاللَّهُ ذُو فَضْلٍ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
153
إِذْ تُصْعِدُونَ وَلَا تَلْوُونَ عَلَى أَحَدٍ وَالرَّسُولُ يَدْعُوكُمْ فِي أُخْرَاكُمْ فَأَثَابَكُمْ غَمًّا بِغَمٍّ لِّكَيْلَا تَحْزَنُوا عَلَى مَا فَاتَكُمْ وَلَا مَا أَصَابَكُمْ وَاللَّهُ خَبِيرٌ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ
154
ثُمَّ أَنزَلَ عَلَيْكُم مِّن بَعْدِ الْغَمِّ أَمَنَةً نُّعَاسًا يَغْشَى طَائِفَةً مِّنكُمْ وَطَائِفَةٌ قَدْ أَهَمَّتْهُمْ أَنفُسُهُمْ يَظُنُّونَ بِاللَّهِ غَيْرَ الْحَقِّ ظَنَّ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ يَقُولُونَ هَل لَّنَا مِنَ الْأَمْرِ مِن شَيْءٍ قُلْ إِنَّ الْأَمْرَ كُلَّهُ لِلَّهِ يُخْفُونَ فِي أَنفُسِهِم مَّا لَا يُبْدُونَ لَكَ يَقُولُونَ لَوْ كَانَ لَنَا مِنَ الْأَمْرِ شَيْءٌ مَّا قُتِلْنَا هَاهُنَا قُل لَّوْ كُنتُمْ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ لَبَرَزَ الَّذِينَ كُتِبَ عَلَيْهِمُ الْقَتْلُ إِلَى مَضَاجِعِهِمْ وَلِيَبْتَلِيَ اللَّهُ مَا فِي صُدُورِكُمْ وَلِيُمَحِّصَ مَا فِي قُلُوبِكُمْ وَاللَّهُ عَلِيمٌ بِذَاتِ الصُّدُورِ
155
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ تَوَلَّوْا مِنكُمْ يَوْمَ الْتَقَى الْجَمْعَانِ إِنَّمَا اسْتَزَلَّهُمُ الشَّيْطَانُ بِبَعْضِ مَا كَسَبُوا وَلَقَدْ عَفَا اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ حَلِيمٌ
156
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا لَا تَكُونُوا كَالَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا وَقَالُوا لِإِخْوَانِهِمْ إِذَا ضَرَبُوا فِي الْأَرْضِ أَوْ كَانُوا غُزًّى لَّوْ كَانُوا عِندَنَا مَا مَاتُوا وَمَا قُتِلُوا لِيَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ ذَلِكَ حَسْرَةً فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ وَاللَّهُ يُحْيِي وَيُمِيتُ وَاللَّهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ بَصِيرٌ
157
وَلَئِن قُتِلْتُمْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَوْ مُتُّمْ لَمَغْفِرَةٌ مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَرَحْمَةٌ خَيْرٌ مِّمَّا يَجْمَعُونَ
158
وَلَئِن مُّتُّمْ أَوْ قُتِلْتُمْ لَإِلَى اللَّهِ تُحْشَرُونَ
159
فَبِمَا رَحْمَةٍ مِّنَ اللَّهِ لِنتَ لَهُمْ وَلَوْ كُنتَ فَظًّا غَلِيظَ الْقَلْبِ لَانفَضُّوا مِنْ حَوْلِكَ فَاعْفُ عَنْهُمْ وَاسْتَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ وَشَاوِرْهُمْ فِي الْأَمْرِ فَإِذَا عَزَمْتَ فَتَوَكَّلْ عَلَى اللَّهِ إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُحِبُّ الْمُتَوَكِّلِينَ
160
إِن يَنصُرْكُمُ اللَّهُ فَلَا غَالِبَ لَكُمْ وَإِن يَخْذُلْكُمْ فَمَن ذَا الَّذِي يَنصُرُكُم مِّن بَعْدِهِ وَعَلَى اللَّهِ فَلْيَتَوَكَّلِ الْمُؤْمِنُونَ
161
وَمَا كَانَ لِنَبِيٍّ أَن يَغُلَّ وَمَن يَغْلُلْ يَأْتِ بِمَا غَلَّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ ثُمَّ تُوَفَّى كُلُّ نَفْسٍ مَّا كَسَبَتْ وَهُمْ لَا يُظْلَمُونَ
162
أَفَمَنِ اتَّبَعَ رِضْوَانَ اللَّهِ كَمَن بَاءَ بِسَخَطٍ مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَمَأْوَاهُ جَهَنَّمُ وَبِئْسَ الْمَصِيرُ
163
هُمْ دَرَجَاتٌ عِندَ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ بَصِيرٌ بِمَا يَعْمَلُونَ
164
لَقَدْ مَنَّ اللَّهُ عَلَى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ إِذْ بَعَثَ فِيهِمْ رَسُولًا مِّنْ أَنفُسِهِمْ يَتْلُو عَلَيْهِمْ آيَاتِهِ وَيُزَكِّيهِمْ وَيُعَلِّمُهُمُ الْكِتَابَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ وَإِن كَانُوا مِن قَبْلُ لَفِي ضَلَالٍ مُّبِينٍ
165
أَوَلَمَّا أَصَابَتْكُم مُّصِيبَةٌ قَدْ أَصَبْتُم مِّثْلَيْهَا قُلْتُمْ أَنَّى هَذَا قُلْ هُوَ مِنْ عِندِ أَنفُسِكُمْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
166
وَمَا أَصَابَكُمْ يَوْمَ الْتَقَى الْجَمْعَانِ فَبِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ وَلِيَعْلَمَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
167
وَلِيَعْلَمَ الَّذِينَ نَافَقُوا وَقِيلَ لَهُمْ تَعَالَوْا قَاتِلُوا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَوِ ادْفَعُوا قَالُوا لَوْ نَعْلَمُ قِتَالًا لَّاتَّبَعْنَاكُمْ هُمْ لِلْكُفْرِ يَوْمَئِذٍ أَقْرَبُ مِنْهُمْ لِلْإِيمَانِ يَقُولُونَ بِأَفْوَاهِهِم مَّا لَيْسَ فِي قُلُوبِهِمْ وَاللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِمَا يَكْتُمُونَ
168
الَّذِينَ قَالُوا لِإِخْوَانِهِمْ وَقَعَدُوا لَوْ أَطَاعُونَا مَا قُتِلُوا قُلْ فَادْرَءُوا عَنْ أَنفُسِكُمُ الْمَوْتَ إِن كُنتُمْ صَادِقِينَ
169
وَلَا تَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِينَ قُتِلُوا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ أَمْوَاتًا بَلْ أَحْيَاءٌ عِندَ رَبِّهِمْ يُرْزَقُونَ
170
فَرِحِينَ بِمَا آتَاهُمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ وَيَسْتَبْشِرُونَ بِالَّذِينَ لَمْ يَلْحَقُوا بِهِم مِّنْ خَلْفِهِمْ أَلَّا خَوْفٌ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا هُمْ يَحْزَنُونَ
171
يَسْتَبْشِرُونَ بِنِعْمَةٍ مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَفَضْلٍ وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يُضِيعُ أَجْرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ
172
الَّذِينَ اسْتَجَابُوا لِلَّهِ وَالرَّسُولِ مِن بَعْدِ مَا أَصَابَهُمُ الْقَرْحُ لِلَّذِينَ أَحْسَنُوا مِنْهُمْ وَاتَّقَوْا أَجْرٌ عَظِيمٌ
173
الَّذِينَ قَالَ لَهُمُ النَّاسُ إِنَّ النَّاسَ قَدْ جَمَعُوا لَكُمْ فَاخْشَوْهُمْ فَزَادَهُمْ إِيمَانًا وَقَالُوا حَسْبُنَا اللَّهُ وَنِعْمَ الْوَكِيلُ
174
فَانقَلَبُوا بِنِعْمَةٍ مِّنَ اللَّهِ وَفَضْلٍ لَّمْ يَمْسَسْهُمْ سُوءٌ وَاتَّبَعُوا رِضْوَانَ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ ذُو فَضْلٍ عَظِيمٍ
175
إِنَّمَا ذَلِكُمُ الشَّيْطَانُ يُخَوِّفُ أَوْلِيَاءَهُ فَلَا تَخَافُوهُمْ وَخَافُونِ إِن كُنتُم مُّؤْمِنِينَ
176
وَلَا يَحْزُنكَ الَّذِينَ يُسَارِعُونَ فِي الْكُفْرِ إِنَّهُمْ لَن يَضُرُّوا اللَّهَ شَيْئًا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ أَلَّا يَجْعَلَ لَهُمْ حَظًّا فِي الْآخِرَةِ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
177
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ اشْتَرَوُا الْكُفْرَ بِالْإِيمَانِ لَن يَضُرُّوا اللَّهَ شَيْئًا وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
178
وَلَا يَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا أَنَّمَا نُمْلِي لَهُمْ خَيْرٌ لِّأَنفُسِهِمْ إِنَّمَا نُمْلِي لَهُمْ لِيَزْدَادُوا إِثْمًا وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ مُّهِينٌ
179
مَّا كَانَ اللَّهُ لِيَذَرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ عَلَى مَا أَنتُمْ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى يَمِيزَ الْخَبِيثَ مِنَ الطَّيِّبِ وَمَا كَانَ اللَّهُ لِيُطْلِعَكُمْ عَلَى الْغَيْبِ وَلَكِنَّ اللَّهَ يَجْتَبِي مِن رُّسُلِهِ مَن يَشَاءُ فَآمِنُوا بِاللَّهِ وَرُسُلِهِ وَإِن تُؤْمِنُوا وَتَتَّقُوا فَلَكُمْ أَجْرٌ عَظِيمٌ
180
وَلَا يَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِينَ يَبْخَلُونَ بِمَا آتَاهُمُ اللَّهُ مِن فَضْلِهِ هُوَ خَيْرًا لَّهُم بَلْ هُوَ شَرٌّ لَّهُمْ سَيُطَوَّقُونَ مَا بَخِلُوا بِهِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَلِلَّهِ مِيرَاثُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَاللَّهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ خَبِيرٌ
181
لَّقَدْ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ قَوْلَ الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ فَقِيرٌ وَنَحْنُ أَغْنِيَاءُ سَنَكْتُبُ مَا قَالُوا وَقَتْلَهُمُ الْأَنبِيَاءَ بِغَيْرِ حَقٍّ وَنَقُولُ ذُوقُوا عَذَابَ الْحَرِيقِ
182
ذَلِكَ بِمَا قَدَّمَتْ أَيْدِيكُمْ وَأَنَّ اللَّهَ لَيْسَ بِظَلَّامٍ لِّلْعَبِيدِ
183
الَّذِينَ قَالُوا إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَهِدَ إِلَيْنَا أَلَّا نُؤْمِنَ لِرَسُولٍ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَنَا بِقُرْبَانٍ تَأْكُلُهُ النَّارُ قُلْ قَدْ جَاءَكُمْ رُسُلٌ مِّن قَبْلِي بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ وَبِالَّذِي قُلْتُمْ فَلِمَ قَتَلْتُمُوهُمْ إِن كُنتُمْ صَادِقِينَ
184
فَإِن كَذَّبُوكَ فَقَدْ كُذِّبَ رُسُلٌ مِّن قَبْلِكَ جَاءُوا بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ وَالزُّبُرِ وَالْكِتَابِ الْمُنِيرِ
185
كُلُّ نَفْسٍ ذَائِقَةُ الْمَوْتِ وَإِنَّمَا تُوَفَّوْنَ أُجُورَكُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَمَن زُحْزِحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَأُدْخِلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَقَدْ فَازَ وَمَا الْحَيَاةُ الدُّنْيَا إِلَّا مَتَاعُ الْغُرُورِ
186
لَتُبْلَوُنَّ فِي أَمْوَالِكُمْ وَأَنفُسِكُمْ وَلَتَسْمَعُنَّ مِنَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ مِن قَبْلِكُمْ وَمِنَ الَّذِينَ أَشْرَكُوا أَذًى كَثِيرًا وَإِن تَصْبِرُوا وَتَتَّقُوا فَإِنَّ ذَلِكَ مِنْ عَزْمِ الْأُمُورِ
187
وَإِذْ أَخَذَ اللَّهُ مِيثَاقَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ لَتُبَيِّنُنَّهُ لِلنَّاسِ وَلَا تَكْتُمُونَهُ فَنَبَذُوهُ وَرَاءَ ظُهُورِهِمْ وَاشْتَرَوْا بِهِ ثَمَنًا قَلِيلًا فَبِئْسَ مَا يَشْتَرُونَ
188
لَا تَحْسَبَنَّ الَّذِينَ يَفْرَحُونَ بِمَا أَتَوا وَّيُحِبُّونَ أَن يُحْمَدُوا بِمَا لَمْ يَفْعَلُوا فَلَا تَحْسَبَنَّهُم بِمَفَازَةٍ مِّنَ الْعَذَابِ وَلَهُمْ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ
189
وَلِلَّهِ مُلْكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَاللَّهُ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
190
إِنَّ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَاخْتِلَافِ اللَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ لَآيَاتٍ لِّأُولِي الْأَلْبَابِ
191
الَّذِينَ يَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ قِيَامًا وَقُعُودًا وَعَلَى جُنُوبِهِمْ وَيَتَفَكَّرُونَ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ رَبَّنَا مَا خَلَقْتَ هَذَا بَاطِلًا سُبْحَانَكَ فَقِنَا عَذَابَ النَّارِ
192
رَبَّنَا إِنَّكَ مَن تُدْخِلِ النَّارَ فَقَدْ أَخْزَيْتَهُ وَمَا لِلظَّالِمِينَ مِنْ أَنصَارٍ
193
رَّبَّنَا إِنَّنَا سَمِعْنَا مُنَادِيًا يُنَادِي لِلْإِيمَانِ أَنْ آمِنُوا بِرَبِّكُمْ فَآمَنَّا رَبَّنَا فَاغْفِرْ لَنَا ذُنُوبَنَا وَكَفِّرْ عَنَّا سَيِّئَاتِنَا وَتَوَفَّنَا مَعَ الْأَبْرَارِ
194
رَبَّنَا وَآتِنَا مَا وَعَدتَّنَا عَلَى رُسُلِكَ وَلَا تُخْزِنَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ إِنَّكَ لَا تُخْلِفُ الْمِيعَادَ
195
فَاسْتَجَابَ لَهُمْ رَبُّهُمْ أَنِّي لَا أُضِيعُ عَمَلَ عَامِلٍ مِّنكُم مِّن ذَكَرٍ أَوْ أُنثَى بَعْضُكُم مِّن بَعْضٍ فَالَّذِينَ هَاجَرُوا وَأُخْرِجُوا مِن دِيَارِهِمْ وَأُوذُوا فِي سَبِيلِي وَقَاتَلُوا وَقُتِلُوا لَأُكَفِّرَنَّ عَنْهُمْ سَيِّئَاتِهِمْ وَلَأُدْخِلَنَّهُمْ جَنَّاتٍ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ ثَوَابًا مِّنْ عِندِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ عِندَهُ حُسْنُ الثَّوَابِ
196
لَا يَغُرَّنَّكَ تَقَلُّبُ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا فِي الْبِلَادِ
197
مَتَاعٌ قَلِيلٌ ثُمَّ مَأْوَاهُمْ جَهَنَّمُ وَبِئْسَ الْمِهَادُ
198
لَكِنِ الَّذِينَ اتَّقَوْا رَبَّهُمْ لَهُمْ جَنَّاتٌ تَجْرِي مِن تَحْتِهَا الْأَنْهَارُ خَالِدِينَ فِيهَا نُزُلًا مِّنْ عِندِ اللَّهِ وَمَا عِندَ اللَّهِ خَيْرٌ لِّلْأَبْرَارِ
199
وَإِنَّ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ لَمَن يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْكُمْ وَمَا أُنزِلَ إِلَيْهِمْ خَاشِعِينَ لِلَّهِ لَا يَشْتَرُونَ بِآيَاتِ اللَّهِ ثَمَنًا قَلِيلًا أُولَئِكَ لَهُمْ أَجْرُهُمْ عِندَ رَبِّهِمْ إِنَّ اللَّهَ سَرِيعُ الْحِسَابِ
200
يَا أَيُّهَا الَّذِينَ آمَنُوا اصْبِرُوا وَصَابِرُوا وَرَابِطُوا وَاتَّقُوا اللَّهَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُفْلِحُونَ
←|→
Hamidullah révisée, 2000Contexte
X
La famille d’Imran (Al-Imran)
1
Alif, Lâm, Mîm.
2
Allah ! Pas de divinité à part Lui, le Vivant, Celui qui subsiste par Lui-même « Al-Qayyum ».
3
Il a fait descendre sur toi le Livre avec la vérité, confirmant les Livres descendus avant lui. Et Il fit descendre la Thora et l’Evangile.
4
auparavant, en tant que guide pour les gens. Et Il a fait descendre le Discernement. Ceux qui ne croient pas aux Révélations d’Allah auront, certes, un dur châtiment ! Et, Allah est Puissant, Détenteur du pouvoir de punir.
5
Rien, vraiment, ne se cache d’Allah de ce qui existe sur la terre ou dans le ciel.
6
C’est Lui qui vous donne forme dans les matrices comme Il veut. Point de divinité à part Lui, le Puissant, le Sage.
7
C’est Lui qui a fait descendre sur toi le Livre : il s’y trouve des versets sans équivoque, qui sont la base du Livre, et d’autres versets qui peuvent prêter à d’interprétations diverses. Les gens, donc, qui ont au cœur une inclination vers l’égarement, mettent l’ accent sur les versets à équivoque cherchant la dissension en essayant de leur trouver une interprétation, alors que nul n’en connaît l’interprétation, à part Allah. Mais ceux qui sont bien enracinés dans la science disent : « Nous y croyons : tout est de la part de notre Seigneur ! » Mais, seuls les doués d’intelligence s’en rappellent.
8
« Seigneur ! Ne laisse pas dévier nos cœurs après que Tu nous aies guidés ; et accorde-nous Ta miséricorde. C’est Toi, certes, le Grand Donateur !
9
Seigneur ! C’est Toi qui rassembleras les gens, un jour - en quoi il n’y a point de doute - Allah, vraiment, ne manque jamais à Sa promesse. »
10
Ceux qui ne croient pas, ni leurs biens ni leurs enfants ne les mettront aucunement à l’ abri de la punition d’Allah. Ils seront du combustible pour le Feu,
11
comme les gens de Pharaon et ceux qui vécurent avant eux. Ils avaient traité de mensonges Nos preuves. Allah les saisit donc, pour leurs péchés. Et Allah est dur en punition.
12
Dis à ceux qui ne croient pas : « Vous serez vaincus bientôt ; et vous serez rassemblés vers l’Enfer. Et quel mauvais endroit pour se reposer ! »
13
Il y eut déjà pour vous un signe dans ces deux troupes qui s’affrontèrent : l’une combattait dans le sentier d’Allah ; et l’autre, était mécréante. Ces derniers voyaient (les croyants) de leurs propres yeux, deux fois plus nombreux qu’eux-mêmes. Or Allah secourt qui Il veut de Son aide. Voilà bien là un exemple pour les doués de clairvoyance !
14
On a enjolivé aux gens l’amour des choses qu’ils désirent : femmes, enfants, trésors thésaurisés d’or et d’argent, chevaux marqués, bétail et champs ; tout cela est l’objet de jouissance pour la vie présente, alors que c’est près d’Allah qu’il y a bon retour.
15
Dis : « Puis-je vous apprendre quelque chose de meilleur que tout cela ? Pour les pieux, il y a, auprès de leur Seigneur, des jardins sous lesquels coulent les ruisseaux, pour y demeurer éternellement, et aussi, des épouses purifiées, et l’agrément d’Allah. » Et Allah est Clairvoyant sur [Ses] serviteurs,
16
qui disent : « O notre Seigneur, nous avons la foi ; pardonne-nous donc nos péchés, et protège-nous du châtiment du Feu »,
17
ce sont les endurants, les véridiques, les obéissants, ceux qui dépensent [dans le sentier d’Allah] et ceux qui implorent pardon juste avant l’aube.
18
Allah atteste, et aussi les Anges et les doués de science, qu’il n’y a point de divinité à part Lui, le Mainteneur de la justice. Point de divinité à part Lui, le Puissant, le Sage !
19
Certes, la religion acceptée d’Allah, c’est l’Islam. Ceux auxquels le Livre a été apporté ne se sont disputés, par agressivité entre eux, qu’après avoir reçu la science. Et quiconque ne croit pas aux signes d’Allah... alors Allah est prompt à demander compte !
20
S’ils te contredisent, dis leur : « Je me suis entièrement soumis à Allah, moi et ceux qui m’ont suivi ». Et dis à ceux à qui le Livre a été donné, ainsi qu’aux illettrés : « Avez-vous embrassé l’Islam ? » S’ils embrassent l’Islam, ils seront bien guidés. Mais ; s’ils tournent le dos... Ton devoir n’est que la transmission (du message). Allah, sur [Ses] serviteurs est Clairvoyant.
21
Ceux qui ne croient pas aux signes d’Allah, tuent sans droit les prophètes et tuent les gens qui commandent la justice, annonce-leur un châtiment douloureux.
22
Ce sont eux dont les œuvres sont devenues vaines, ici-bas comme dans l’au-delà. Et pour eux, pas de secoureurs !
23
N’as-tu pas vu comment agissent ceux qui ont reçu une part du Livre, et qui sont maintenant invités au Livre d’Allah pour trancher leurs différends ; comment un groupe des leurs tourne le dos et s’esquive ?
24
C’est parce qu’ils disent : « Le Feu ne nous touchera que pour un nombre de jours déterminés. » Et leurs mensonges les trompent en religion.
25
Eh bien comment seront-ils, quand Nous les aurons rassemblés, en un jour sur quoi il n’y a point de doute, et que chaque âme sera pleinement rétribuée selon ce qu’elle aura acquis ? Et ils ne seront point lésés.
26
- Dis : « O Allah, Maître de l’autorité absolue. Tu donnes l’autorité à qui Tu veux, et Tu arraches l’autorité à qui Tu veux ; et Tu donnes la puissance à qui Tu veux, et Tu humilies qui Tu veux. Le bien est en Ta main et Tu es Omnipotent.
27
Tu fais pénétrer la nuit dans le jour, et Tu fais pénétrer le jour dans la nuit, et Tu fais sortir le vivant du mort, et Tu fais sortir le mort du vivant. Et Tu accordes attribution à qui Tu veux, sans compter ».
28
Que les croyants ne prennent pas, pour alliés, des infidèles, au lieu de croyants. Quiconque le fait contredit la religion d’Allah, à moins que vous ne cherchiez à vous protéger d’eux. Allah vous met en garde à l’égard de Lui-même. Et c’est à Allah le retour.
29
Dis : « Que vous cachiez ce qui est dans vos poitrines ou bien vous le divulguiez, Allah le sait. Il connaît tout ce qui est dans les cieux et sur la terre. Et Allah est Omnipotent.
30
Le jour où chaque âme se trouvera confrontée avec ce qu’elle aura fait de bien et ce qu’elle aura fait de mal ; elle souhaitera qu’il y ait entre elle et ce mal une longue distance ! Allah vous met en garde à l’égard de Lui-même. Allah est Compatissant envers [Ses] serviteurs.
31
Dis : « Si vous aimez vraiment Allah, suivez-moi, Allah vous aimera alors et vous pardonnera vos péchés. Allah est Pardonneur et Miséricordieux.
32
Dis : « Obéissez à Allah et au Messager. Et si vous tournez le dos... alors Allah n’aime pas les infidèles !
33
Certes, Allah a élu Adam, Noé, la famille d’Abraham et la famille d’’Imran au-dessus de tout le monde.
34
En tant que descendants les uns des autres, et Allah est Audient et Omniscient.
35
(Rappelle-toi) quand la femme de ’Imran dit : « Seigneur, je T’ai voué en toute exclusivité ce qui est dans mon ventre. Accepte-le donc, de moi. C’est Toi certes l’ Audient et l’Omniscient.
36
Puis, lorsqu’elle en eut accouché, elle dit : « Seigneur, voilà que j’ai accouché d’une fille » or Allah savait mieux ce dont elle avait accouché ! Le garçon n’est pas comme la fille. « Je l’ai nommée Marie, et je la place, ainsi que sa descendance, sous Ta protection contre le Diable, le banni ».
37
Son Seigneur l’agréa alors du bon agrément, la fit croître en belle croissance. Et Il en confia la garde à Zacharie. Chaque fois que celui-ci entrait auprès d’elle dans le Sanctuaire, il trouvait près d’elle de la nourriture. Il dit : « O Marie, d’où te vient cette nourriture ? » - Elle dit : « Cela me vient d’Allah ». Il donne certes la nourriture à qui Il veut sans compter.
38
Alors, Zacharie pria son Seigneur, et dit : « O mon Seigneur, donne-moi, venant de Toi, une excellente descendance. Car Tu es Celui qui entend bien la prière ».
39
Alors, les Anges l’appelèrent pendant que, debout, il priait dans le Sanctuaire : « Voilà qu’Allah t’annonce la naissance de Yahya, confirmateur d’une parole d’Allah. Il sera un chef, un chaste, un prophète et du nombre des gens de bien ».
40
Il dit : « O mon Seigneur, comment aurais-je un garçon maintenant que la vieillesse m’a atteint et que ma femme est stérile ? » Allah dit : « Comme cela ! », Allah fait ce qu’Il veut.
41
- « Seigneur, dit Zacharie, donne-moi un signe. » - « Ton signe, dit Allah, c’est que pendant trois jours tu ne pourras parler aux gens que par geste. Invoque beaucoup Ton Seigneur ; et, glorifie-Le, en fin et en début de journée. »
42
(Rappelle-toi) quand les Anges dirent : « O Marie, certes Allah t’a élue et purifiée ; et Il t’a élue au-dessus des femmes des mondes.
43
« O Marie, obéis à Ton Seigneur, prosterne-toi, et incline-toi avec ceux qui s’inclinent ».
44
- Ce sont là des nouvelles de l’Inconnaissable que Nous te révélons. Car tu n’étais pas là lorsqu’ils jetaient leurs calames pour décider qui se chargerait de Marie ! Tu n’étais pas là non plus lorsqu’ils se disputaient !
45
(Rappelle-toi) quand les Anges dirent : « O Marie, voilà qu’Allah t’annonce une parole de Sa part : son nom sera « Al-Masîh », « ’Issâ », fils de Marie, illustre ici-bas comme dans l’au-delà, et l’un des rapprochés d’Allah ».
46
Il parlera aux gens, dans le berceau et en son âge mûr et il sera du nombre des gens de bien ».
47
- Elle dit : « Seigneur ! Comment aurais-je un enfant, alors qu’aucun homme ne m’a touchée ? » - « C’est ainsi ! » dit-Il. Allah crée ce qu’Il veut. Quand Il décide d’une chose, Il lui dit seulement : « Sois » et elle est aussitôt.
48
Et (Allah) lui enseignera l’écriture, la sagesse, la Thora et l’Evangile,
49
et Il sera le messager aux enfants d’Israël, [et leur dira]: « En vérité, je viens à vous avec un signe de la part de votre Seigneur. Pour vous, je forme de la glaise comme la figure d’un oiseau, puis je souffle dedans : et, par la permission d’Allah, cela devient un oiseau. Et je guéris l’aveugle-né et le lépreux, et je ressuscite les morts, par la permission d’Allah. Et je vous apprends ce que vous mangez et ce que vous amassez dans vos maisons. Voilà bien là un signe, pour vous, si vous êtes croyants !
50
Et je confirme ce qu’il y a dans la Thora révélée avant moi, et je vous rends licite une partie de ce qui vous était interdit. Et j’ai certes apporté un signe de votre Seigneur. Craignez Allah donc, et obéissez-moi.
51
Allah est mon Seigneur et votre Seigneur. Adorez-Le donc : voilà le chemin droit. »
52
Puis, quand Jésus ressentit de l’incrédulité, de leur part, il dit : « Qui sont mes alliés dans la voie d’Allah ? » Les apôtres dirent : « Nous sommes les alliés d’Allah. Nous croyons en Allah. Et sois témoin que nous lui sommes soumis.
53
Seigneur ! Nous avons cru à ce que Tu as fait descendre et suivi le messager. Inscris-nous donc parmi ceux qui témoignent ».
54
Et ils [les autres] se mirent à comploter. Allah a fait échouer leur complot. Et c’est Allah qui sait le mieux leur machination !
55
(Rappelle-toi) quand Allah dit : « O Jésus, certes, Je vais mettre fin à ta vie terrestre t’élever vers Moi, te débarrasser de ceux qui n’ont pas cru et mettre jusqu’au Jour de la Résurrection, ceux qui te suivent au-dessus de ceux qui ne croient pas. Puis, c’est vers Moi que sera votre retour, et Je jugerai, entre vous, ce sur quoi vous vous opposiez.
56
Quant à ceux qui n’ont pas cru, Je les châtierai d’un dur châtiment, ici-bas tout comme dans l’au-delà ; et pour eux, pas de secoureurs.
57
Et quant à ceux qui ont la foi et font de bonnes œuvres, Il leur donnera leurs récompenses. Et Allah n’aime pas les injustes.
58
Voilà ce que Nous te récitons des versets et de la révélation précise.
59
Pour Allah, Jésus est comme Adam qu’Il créa de poussière, puis Il lui dit : « Sois »: et il fut.
60
La vérité vient de ton Seigneur. Ne sois donc pas du nombre des sceptiques.
61
A ceux qui te contredisent à son propos, maintenant que tu en es bien informé, tu n’as qu’à dire : « Venez, appelons nos fils et les vôtres, nos femmes et les vôtres, nos propres personnes et les vôtres, puis proférons exécration réciproque en appelant la malédiction d’Allah sur les menteurs.
62
Voilà, certes, le récit véridique. Et il n’y a pas de divinité à part Allah. En vérité, c’est Allah qui est le Puissant, le Sage.
63
Si donc ils tournent le dos... alors Allah connaît bien les semeurs de corruption !
64
- Dis : « O gens du Livre, venez à une parole commune entre nous et vous : que nous n’adorions qu’Allah, sans rien Lui associer, et que nous ne prenions point les uns les autres pour seigneurs en dehors d’Allah ». Puis, s’ils tournent le dos, dites : « Soyez témoins que nous, nous sommes soumis ».
65
O gens du Livre, pourquoi disputez-vous au sujet d’Abraham, alors que la Thora et l’Evangile ne sont descendus qu’après lui ? Ne raisonnez-vous donc pas ?
66
Vous avez bel et bien disputé à propos d’une chose dont vous avez connaissance. Mais pourquoi disputez-vous des choses dont vous n’avez pas connaissance ? Or Allah sait, tandis que vous ne savez pas.
67
Abraham n’était ni Juif ni Chrétien. Il était entièrement soumis à Allah (Musulman). Et il n’était point du nombre des Associateurs.
68
Certes les hommes les plus dignes de se réclamer d’Abraham, sont ceux qui l’ont suivi, ainsi que ce Prophète-ci, et ceux qui ont la foi. Et Allah est l’allié des croyants.
69
Une partie des gens du Livre aurait bien voulu vous égarer. Or ils n’égarent qu’eux-mêmes ; et ils n’en sont pas conscients.
70
O gens du Livre, pourquoi ne croyez vous pas aux versets d’Allah (le Coran), cependant que vous en êtes témoins ?
71
O gens du Livre, pourquoi mêlez-vous le faux au vrai et cachez-vous sciemment la vérité ?
72
Ainsi dit une partie des gens du Livre : « Au début du jour, croyez à ce qui a été révélé aux Musulmans, mais, à la fin du jour, rejetez-le, afin qu’ils retournent (à leur ancienne religion).
73
[Et les gens du Livre disent à leurs coreligionnaires]: « Ne croyez que ceux qui suivent votre religion... » Dis : « La vraie direction est la direction d’Allah » - [et ils disent encore : Vous ne devez ni approuver ni reconnaître] que quelqu’un d’autre que vous puisse recevoir comme ce que vous avez reçu de sorte qu’ils (les musulmans) ne puissent argumenter contre vous auprès de votre Seigneur. Dis-[leur]: En vérité, la grâce est en la main d’Allah. Il la donne à qui Il veut. La grâce d’Allah est immense et Il est Omniscient.
74
Il réserve à qui Il veut sa miséricorde. Et Allah est Détenteur d’une grâce immense.
75
Et parmi les gens du Livre, il y en a qui, si tu lui confies un qintâr, te le rend. Mais il y en a aussi qui, si tu lui confies un dinâr, ne te le rendra que si tu l’y contrains sans relâche. Tout cela parce qu’ils disent : « Ces (arabes) qui n’ont pas de livre n’ont aucun chemin pour nous contraindre. » Ils profèrent des mensonges contre Allah alors qu’ils savent.
76
Au contraire, quiconque remplit sa promesse et craint Allah... Allah aime les pieux.
77
Ceux qui vendent à vil prix leur engagement avec Allah ainsi que leurs serments n’auront aucune part dans l’au-delà, et Allah ne leur parlera pas, ni les regardera, au Jour de la Résurrection, ni ne les purifiera ; et ils auront un châtiment douloureux.
78
Et il y a parmi eux certains qui roulent leurs langues en lisant le Livre pour vous faire croire que cela provient du Livre, alors qu’il n’est point du Livre ; et ils disent : « Ceci vient d’Allah, alors qu’il ne vient point d’Allah. Ils disent sciemment des mensonges contre Allah.
79
Il ne conviendrait pas à un être humain à qui Allah a donné le Livre, la Compréhension et la Prophétie, de dire ensuite aux gens : « Soyez mes adorateurs, à l’exclusion d’Allah ; mais au contraire, [il devra dire]: « Devenez des savants, obéissant au Seigneur, puisque vous enseignez le Livre et vous l’étudiez ».
80
Et il ne va pas vous commander de prendre pour seigneurs anges et prophètes. Vous commanderait-il de rejeter la foi, vous qui êtes Musulmans ?
81
Et lorsqu’Allah prit cet engagement des prophètes : « Chaque fois que Je vous accorderai un Livre et de la Sagesse, et qu’ensuite un messager vous viendra confirmer ce qui est avec vous, vous devez croire en lui, et vous devrez lui porter secours. » Il leur dit : « Consentez-vous et acceptez-vous Mon pacte à cette condition ? » - « Nous consentons », dirent-ils. « Soyez-en donc témoins, dit Allah. Et Me voici, avec vous, parmi les témoins.
82
Quiconque ensuite tournera le dos... alors ce sont eux qui seront les pervers ».
83
Désirent-ils une autre religion que celle d’Allah, alors que se soumet à Lui, bon gré, mal gré, tout ce qui existe dans les cieux et sur la terre, et que c’est vers Lui qu’ils seront ramenés ?
84
Dis : « Nous croyons en Allah, à ce qu’on a fait descendre sur nous, à ce qu’on a fait descendre sur Abraham, Ismaël, Isaac, Jacob et les Tribus, et à ce qui a été apporté à Moïse, à Jésus et aux prophètes, de la part de leur Seigneur : nous ne faisons aucune différence entre eux ; et c’est à Lui que nous sommes Soumis ».
85
Et quiconque désire une religion autre que l’Islam, ne sera point agréé, et il sera, dans l’au-delà, parmi les perdants.
86
Comment Allah guiderait-Il des gens qui n’ont plus la foi après avoir cru et témoigné que le Messager est véridique, et après que les preuves leur sont venues ? Allah ne guide pas les gens injustes.
87
Ceux là, leur rétribution sera qu’ils auront sur eux la malédiction d’Allah, des Anges et de tous les êtres humains.
88
Ils y demeureront éternellement. Le châtiment ne leur sera pas allégé, et ils n’auront aucun répit,
89
excepté ceux qui par la suite se repentiront et se réformeront : car Allah est certes Pardonneur et Miséricordieux.
90
En vérité, ceux qui ne croient plus après avoir eu la foi, et laissent augmenter encore leur mécréance, leur repentir ne sera jamais accepté. Ceux-là sont vraiment les égarés.
91
Ceux qui ne croient pas et qui meurent mécréants, il ne sera jamais accepté, d’aucun d’eux de se racheter même si pour cela il (donnait) le contenu, en or, de la terre. Ils auront un châtiment douloureux, et ils n’auront point de secoureurs.
92
Vous n’atteindrez la (vraie) piété, que si vous faites largesses de ce que vous chérissez. Tout ce dont vous faites largesses, Allah le sait certainement bien.
93
Toute nourriture était licite aux enfants d’Israël, sauf celle qu’Israël lui-même s’interdit avant que ne descendît la Thora. Dis-[leur]: « Apportez la Thora et lisez-la, si ce que vous dites est vrai ! »
94
Donc, quiconque, après cela, invente des mensonges contre Allah... ceux-là sont, donc, les vrais injustes.
95
Dis : « C’est Allah qui dit la vérité. Suivez donc la religion d’Abraham, Musulman droit. Et il n’était point des associateurs ».
96
La première Maison qui ait été édifiée pour les gens, c’est bien celle de Bakka (la Mecque) bénie et une bonne direction pour l’univers.
97
Là sont des signes évidents, parmi lesquels l’endroit où Abraham s’est tenu debout ; et quiconque y entre est en sécurité. Et c’est un devoir envers Allah pour les gens qui ont les moyens, d’aller faire le pèlerinage de la Maison. Et quiconque ne croit pas... Allah Se passe largement des mondes.
98
- Dis : « O gens du Livre, pourquoi ne croyez-vous pas aux versets d’Allah (al-Qur’ân), alors qu’Allah est témoin de ce que vous faites ? »
99
- Dis : « O gens du Livre, pourquoi obstruez-vous la voie d’Allah à celui qui a la foi, et pourquoi voulez-vous rendre cette voie tortueuse, alors que vous êtes témoins de la vérité ! » Et Allah n’est pas inattentif à ce que vous faites.
100
O les croyants ! Si vous obéissez à un groupe de ceux auxquels on a donné le Livre, il vous rendra mécréants après que vous ayez eu la foi.
101
Et comment pouvez-vous ne pas croire, alors que les versets d’Allah vous sont récités, et qu’au milieu de vous se tient Son messager ? Quiconque s’attache fortement à Allah, il est certes guidé vers un droit chemin.
102
O les croyants ! Craignez Allah comme Il doit être craint. Et ne mourez qu’en pleine soumission.
103
Et cramponnez-vous tous ensemble au « Habl » (câble) d’Allah et ne soyez pas divisés ; et rappelez-vous le bienfait d’Allah sur vous : lorsque vous étiez ennemis, c’est Lui qui réconcilia vos cœurs. Puis, par Son bienfait, vous êtes devenus frères. Et alors que vous étiez au bord d’un abîme de Feu, c’est Lui qui vous en a sauvés. Ainsi Allah vous montre Ses signes afin que vous soyez bien guidés.
104
Que soit issue de vous une communauté qui appelle au bien, ordonne le convenable, et interdit le blâmable. Car ce seront eux qui réussiront.
105
Et ne soyez pas comme ceux qui se sont divisés et se sont mis à disputer, après que les preuves leur furent venues, et ceux-là auront un énorme châtiment.
106
Au jour où certains visages s’éclaireront, et que d’autres s’assombriront. A ceux dont les visages seront assombris (il sera dit): « avez-vous mécru après avoir eu la foi ? » Eh bien, goûtez au châtiment, pour avoir renié la foi.
107
Et quant à ceux dont les visages s’éclaireront, ils seront dans la miséricorde d’Allah, où ils demeureront éternellement.
108
Tels sont les versets d’Allah ; Nous te (Muhammad) les récitons avec vérité. Et Allah ne veut point léser les mondes.
109
A Allah appartient tout ce qui est dans les cieux et sur la terre. Et c’est vers Allah que toute chose sera ramenée.
110
Vous êtes la meilleure communauté, qu’on ait fait surgir pour les hommes. Vous ordonnez le convenable, interdisez le blâmable et croyez à Allah. Si les gens du Livre croyaient, ce serait meilleur pour eux, il y en a qui ont la foi, mais la plupart d’entre eux sont des pervers.
111
Ils ne sauront jamais vous causer de grand mal, seulement une nuisance (par la langue) ; et s’ils vous combattent, ils vous tourneront le dos, et ils n’auront alors point de secours.
112
Où qu’ils se trouvent, ils sont frappés d’avilissement, à moins d’un secours providentiel d’Allah ou d’un pacte conclu avec les hommes. Ils ont encouru la colère d’Allah, et les voilà frappés de malheur, pour n’avoir pas cru aux signes d’Allah, et assassiné injustement les prophètes, et aussi pour avoir désobéi et transgressé.
113
Mais ils ne sont pas tous pareils. Il est, parmi les gens du Livre, une communauté droite qui, aux heures de la nuit, récite les versets d’Allah en se prosternant.
114
Ils croient en Allah et au Jour dernier, ordonnent le convenable, interdisent le blâmable et concourent aux bonnes œuvres. Ceux-là sont parmi les gens de bien.
115
Et quelque bien qu’ils fassent, il ne leur sera pas dénié. Car Allah connaît bien les pieux.
116
Quant à ceux qui ne croient pas, ni leurs biens, ni leurs enfants ne pourront jamais leur servir contre la punition d’Allah. Et ce sont les gens du Feu : ils y demeureront éternellement.
117
Ce qu’ils dépensent dans la vie présente ressemble à un vent glacial qui s’abat sur un champ appartenant à des gens qui se sont lésés eux-mêmes, et le détruit. Car ce n’est pas Allah qui leur cause du mal, mais ils se font du mal à eux-mêmes.
118
O les croyants, ne prenez pas de confidents en dehors de vous-mêmes : ils ne failliront pas à vous bouleverser. Ils souhaiteraient que vous soyez en difficulté. La haine certes s’est manifestée dans leurs bouches, mais ce que leurs poitrines cachent est encore plus énorme. Voilà que Nous vous exposons les signes. Si vous pouviez raisonner !
119
Vous, (Musulmans) vous les aimez, alors qu’ils ne vous aiment pas ; et vous avez foi dans le Livre tout entier. Et lorsqu’ils vous rencontrent, ils disent : « Nous croyons » et une fois seuls, de rage contre vous, ils se mordent les bouts des doigts. Dis : « mourez de votre rage ». En vérité, Allah connaît fort bien le contenu des cœurs.
120
Qu’un bien vous touche, ils s’en affligent. Qu’un mal vous atteigne, ils s’en réjouissent. Mais si vous êtes endurants et pieux, leur manigance ne vous causera aucun mal. Allah connaît parfaitement tout ce qu’ils font.
121
Lorsqu’un matin, tu (Muhammad) quittas ta famille, pour assigner aux croyants les postes de combat et Allah est Audient et Omniscient.
122
Quand deux de vos groupes songèrent à fléchir ! Alors qu’Allah est leur allié à tous deux ! Car, c’est en Allah que les croyants doivent placer leur confiance.
123
Allah vous a donné la victoire, à Badr, alors que vous étiez humiliés. Craignez Allah donc. Afin que vous soyez reconnaissants !
124
(Allah vous a bien donné la victoire) lorsque tu disais aux croyants ; « Ne vous suffit-il pas que votre Seigneur vous fasse descendre en aide trois milliers d’Anges ? »
125
Mais oui ! Si vous êtes endurants et pieux, et qu’ils [les ennemis] vous assaillent immédiatement, votre Seigneur vous enverra en renfort cinq mille Anges marqués distinctement.
126
Et Allah ne le fit que (pour vous annoncer) une bonne nouvelle, et pour que vos cœurs s’en rassurent. La victoire ne peut venir que d’Allah, le Puissant, le Sage ;
127
pour anéantir une partie des mécréants ou pour les humilier (par la défaite) et qu’ils en retournent donc déçus.
128
- Tu n’as (Muhammad) aucune part dans l’ordre (divin) - qu’Il (Allah) accepte leur repentir (en embrassant l’Islam) ou qu’Il les châtie, car ils sont bien des injustes.
129
A Allah appartient tout ce qui est dans les cieux et sur la terre. Il pardonne à qui Il veut, et Il châtie qui Il veut... Et Allah est Pardonneur et Miséricordieux.
130
O les croyants ! Ne pratiquez pas l’usure en multipliant démesurément votre capital. Et craignez Allah afin que vous réussissiez !
131
Et craignez le Feu préparé pour les mécréants.
132
Et obéissez à Allah et au Messager afin qu’il vous soit fait miséricorde !
133
Et concourez au pardon de votre Seigneur, et à un Jardin (paradis) large comme les cieux et la terre, préparé pour les pieux,
134
qui dépensent dans l’aisance et dans l’adversité, qui dominent leur rage et pardonnent à autrui - car Allah aime les bienfaisants -
135
et pour ceux qui, s’ils ont commis quelque turpitude ou causé quelque préjudice à leurs propres âmes (en désobéissant à Allah), se souviennent d’Allah et demandent pardon pour leurs péchés - et qui est-ce qui pardonne les péchés sinon Allah ? - et qui ne persistent pas sciemment dans le mal qu’ils ont fait.
136
Ceux-là ont pour récompense le pardon de leur Seigneur, ainsi que les Jardins sous lesquels coulent les ruisseaux, pour y demeurer éternellement. Comme est beau le salaire de ceux qui font le bien !
137
Avant vous, certes, beaucoup d’événements se sont passés. Or, parcourez la terre, et voyez ce qu’il est advenu de ceux qui traitaient (les prophètes) de menteurs.
138
Voilà un exposé pour les gens, un guide, et une exhortation pour les pieux.
139
Ne vous laissez pas battre, ne vous affligez pas alors que vous êtes les supérieurs, si vous êtes de vrais croyants.
140
Si une blessure vous atteint, pareille blessure atteint aussi l’ennemi. Ainsi faisons-Nous alterner les jours (bons et mauvais) parmi les gens, afin qu’Allah reconnaisse ceux qui ont cru, et qu’Il choisisse parmi vous des martyrs - et Allah n’aime pas les injustes,
141
et afin qu’Allah purifie ceux qui ont cru, et anéantisse les mécréants.
142
Comptez-vous entrer au Paradis sans qu’Allah ne distingue parmi vous ceux qui luttent et qui sont endurants ?
143
Bien sûr, vous souhaitiez la mort avant de la rencontrer. Or vous l’avez vue, certes, tandis que vous regardiez !
144
Muhammad n’est qu’un messager - des messagers avant lui sont passés -. S’il mourait, donc, ou s’il était tué, retourneriez-vous sur vos talons ? Quiconque retourne sur ses talons ne nuira en rien à Allah ; et Allah récompensera bientôt les reconnaissants.
145
Personne ne peut mourir que par la permission d’Allah, et au moment prédéterminé. Quiconque veut la récompense d’ici-bas, Nous lui en donnons. Quiconque veut la récompense de l’au-delà, Nous lui en donnons, et Nous récompenserons bientôt les reconnaissants.
146
Combien de prophètes ont combattu, en compagnie de beaucoup de disciples, ceux-ci ne fléchirent pas à cause de ce qui les atteignit dans le sentier d’Allah. Ils ne faiblirent pas et ils ne cédèrent point. Et Allah aime les endurants.
147
Et ils n’eurent que cette parole : « Seigneur, pardonne-nous nos péchés ainsi que nos excès dans nos comportements, affermis nos pas et donne-nous la victoire sur les gens mécréants ».
148
Allah, donc, leur donna la récompense d’ici-bas, ainsi que la belle récompense de l’au-delà. Et Allah aime les gens bienfaisants.
149
O les croyants ! Si vous obéissez à ceux qui ne croient pas, ils vous feront retourner en arrière. Et vous reviendrez perdants.
150
Mais c’est Allah votre Maître. Il est le meilleur des secoureurs.
151
Nous allons jeter l’effroi dans les cœurs des mécréants. Car ils ont associé à Allah (des idoles) sans aucune preuve descendue de Sa part. Le Feu sera leur refuge. Quel mauvais séjour, que celui des injustes !
152
Et certes, Allah a tenu Sa promesse envers vous, quand par Sa permission vous les tuiez sans relâche, jusqu’au moment où vous avez fléchi, où vous vous êtes disputés à propos de l’ordre donné, et vous avez désobéi après qu’Il vous eut montré (la victoire) que vous aimez ! Il en était parmi vous qui désiraient la vie d’ici-bas et il en était parmi vous qui désiraient l’au-delà. Puis Il vous a fait reculer devant eux, afin de vous éprouver. Et certes Il vous a pardonné. Et Allah est Détenteur de la grâce envers les croyants.
153
(Rappelez-vous) quand vous fuyiez sans vous retourner vers personne, cependant que, derrière vous, le Messager vous appelait. Alors Il vous infligea angoisse sur angoisse, afin que vous n’ayez pas de chagrin pour ce qui vous a échappé ni pour les revers que vous avez subis. Et Allah est Parfaitement Connaisseur de ce que vous faites.
154
Puis Il fit descendre sur vous, après l’angoisse, la tranquillité, un sommeil qui enveloppa une partie d’entre vous, tandis qu’une autre partie était soucieuse pour elle-même et avait des pensées sur Allah non conformes à la vérité, des pensées dignes de l’époque de l’Ignorance. - Ils disaient : « Est-ce que nous avons une part dans cette affaire ? » Dis : « L’affaire toute entière est à Allah. » Ce qu’ils ne te révèlent pas, ils le cachent en eux-mêmes : « Si nous avions eu un choix quelconque dans cette affaire, disent-ils, Nous n’aurions pas été tués ici. » Dis : « Eussiez-vous été dans vos maisons, ceux pour qui la mort était décrétée seraient sortis pour l’endroit où la mort les attendait. Ceci afin qu’Allah éprouve ce que vous avez dans vos poitrines, et qu’Il purifie ce que vous avez dans vos cœurs. Et Allah connaît ce qu’il y a dans les cœurs.
155
Ceux d’entre vous qui ont tourné le dos, le jour où les deux armées se rencontrèrent, c’est seulement le Diable qui les a fait broncher, à cause d’une partie de leurs (mauvaises) actions. Mais, certes, Allah leur a pardonné. Car vraiment Allah est Pardonneur et Indulgent !
156
O les croyants ! Ne soyez pas comme ces mécréants qui dirent à propos de leurs frères partis en voyage ou pour combattre : « S’ils étaient chez nous, ils ne seraient pas morts, et ils n’auraient pas été tués. » Allah en fit un sujet de regret dans leurs cœurs. C’est Allah qui donne la vie et la mort. Et Allah observe bien ce que vous faites.
157
Et si vous êtes tués dans le sentier d’Allah ou si vous mourez, un pardon de la part d’Allah et une miséricorde valent mieux que ce qu’ils amassent.
158
Que vous mouriez ou que vous soyez tués, c’est vers Allah que vous serez rassemblés.
159
C’est par quelque miséricorde de la part d’Allah que tu (Muhammad) as été si doux envers eux ! Mais si tu étais rude, au cœur dur, ils se seraient enfuis de ton entourage. Pardonne-leur donc, et implore pour eux le pardon (d’Allah). Et consulte-les à propos des affaires ; puis une fois que tu t’es décidé, confie-toi donc à Allah, Allah aime, en vérité, ceux qui Lui font confiance.
160
Si Allah vous donne Son secours, nul ne peut vous vaincre. S’Il vous abandonne, qui donc après Lui vous donnera secours ? C’est à Allah que les croyants doivent faire confiance.
161
Un prophète n’est pas quelqu’un à s’approprier du butin. Quiconque s’en approprie, viendra avec ce qu’il se sera approprié le Jour de la Résurrection. Alors, à chaque individu on rétribuera pleinement ce qu’il aura acquis. Et ils ne seront point lésés.
162
Est-ce que celui qui se conforme à l’agrément d’Allah ressemble à celui qui encourt le courroux d’Allah ? Son refuge sera l’Enfer ; et quelle mauvaise destination !
163
Ils ont des grades (différents) auprès d’Allah et Allah observe bien ce qu’ils font.
164
Allah a très certainement fait une faveur aux croyants lorsqu’Il a envoyé chez eux un messager de parmi eux-mêmes, qui leur récite Ses versets, les purifie et leur enseigne le Livre et la Sagesse, bien qu’ils fussent auparavant dans un égarement évident.
165
Quoi ! Quand un malheur vous atteint - mais vous en avez jadis infligé le double - vous dites : « D’où vient cela ? » Réponds-leur : « Il vient de vous-mêmes ». Certes Allah est Omnipotent.
166
Et tout ce que vous avez subi, le jour où les deux troupes se rencontrèrent, c’est par permission d’Allah, et afin qu’Il distingue les croyants,
167
et qu’Il distingue les hypocrites. On avait dit à ceux-ci : « Venez combattre dans le sentier d’Allah, ou repoussez [l’ennemi »], ils dirent : « Bien sûr que nous vous suivrions si nous étions sûrs qu’il y aurait une guerre. » Ils étaient, ce jour-là, plus près de la mécréance que de la foi. Ils disaient de leurs bouches ce qui n’était pas dans leurs cœurs. Et Allah sait fort bien ce qu’ils cachaient.
168
Ceux qui sont restés dans leurs foyers dirent à leurs frères : « S’ils nous avaient obéi, ils n’auraient pas été tués. » Dis : « Ecartez donc de vous la mort, si vous êtes véridiques ».
169
Ne pense pas que ceux qui ont été tués dans le sentier d’Allah, soient morts. Au contraire, ils sont vivants, auprès de leur Seigneur, bien pourvus
170
et joyeux de la faveur qu’Allah leur a accordée, et ravis que ceux qui sont restés derrière eux et ne les ont pas encore rejoints, ne connaîtront aucune crainte et ne seront point affligés.
171
Ils sont ravis d’un bienfait d’Allah et d’une faveur, et du fait qu’Allah ne laisse pas perdre la récompense des croyants.
172
Ceux qui, quoiqu’atteints de blessure, répondirent à l’appel d’Allah et du Messager, il y aura une énorme récompense pour ceux d’entre eux qui ont agi en bien et pratiqué la piété.
173
Certes ceux auxquels l’on disait : « Les gens se sont rassemblés contre vous ; craignez-les » - cela accrut leur foi - et ils dirent : « Allah nous suffit ; Il est notre meilleur garant ».
174
Ils revinrent donc avec un bienfait de la part d’Allah et une grâce. Nul mal ne les toucha et ils suivirent ce qui satisfait Allah. Et Allah est Détenteur d’une grâce immense.
175
C’est le Diable qui vous fait peur de ses adhérents. N’ayez donc pas peur d’eux. Mais ayez peur de Moi, si vous êtes croyants.
176
N’aie (ô Muhammad) aucun chagrin pour ceux qui se jettent rapidement dans la mécréance. En vérité, ils ne nuiront en rien à Allah. Allah tient à ne leur assigner aucune part de biens dans l’au-delà. Et pour eux il y aura un énorme châtiment.
177
Ceux qui auront troqué la croyance contre la mécréance ne nuiront en rien à Allah. Et pour eux un châtiment douloureux.
178
Que ceux qui n’ont pas cru ne comptent pas que ce délai que Nous leur accordons soit à leur avantage. Si Nous leur accordons un délai, c’est seulement pour qu’ils augmentent leurs péchés. Et pour eux un châtiment avilissant.
179
Allah n’est point tel qu’Il laisse les croyants dans l’état où vous êtes jusqu’à ce qu’Il distingue le mauvais du bon. Et Allah n’est point tel qu’Il vous dévoile l’Inconnaissable. Mais Allah choisit parmi Ses messagers qui Il veut. Croyez donc en Allah et en Ses messagers. Et si vous avez la foi et la piété, vous aurez alors une récompense énorme.
180
Que ceux qui gardent avec avarice ce qu’Allah leur donne par Sa grâce, ne comptent point cela comme bon pour eux. Au contraire, c’est mauvais pour eux : au Jour de la Résurrection, on leur attachera autour du cou ce qu’ils ont gardé avec avarice. C’est Allah qui a l’héritage des cieux et de la terre. Et Allah est Parfaitement Connaisseur de ce que vous faites.
181
Allah a certainement entendu la parole de ceux qui ont dit : « Allah est pauvre et nous sommes riches. » Nous enregistrons leur parole, ainsi que leur meurtre, sans droit, des prophètes. Et Nous leur dirons : « Goûtez au châtiment de la fournaise.
182
Cela, à cause de ce que vos mains ont accompli (antérieurement) ! » Car Allah ne fait point de tort aux serviteurs.
183
Ceux-là mêmes qui ont dit : « Vraiment Allah nous a enjoint de ne pas croire en un messager tant qu’Il ne nous a pas apporté une offrande que le feu consume ». - Dis : « Des messagers avant moi vous sont, certes, venus avec des preuves, et avec ce que vous avez dit [demandé]. Pourquoi donc les avez-vous tués, si vous êtes véridiques ? »
184
S’ils te (Muhammad) traitent de menteur, des prophètes avant toi, ont certes été traités de menteurs. Ils étaient venus avec les preuves claires, les Psaumes et le Livre lumineux.
185
Toute âme goûtera la mort. Mais c’est seulement au Jour de la Résurrection que vous recevrez votre entière rétribution. Quiconque donc est écarté du Feu et introduit au Paradis, a certes réussi. Et la vie présente n’est qu’un objet de jouissance trompeuse.
186
Certes vous serez éprouvés dans vos biens et vos personnes ; et certes vous entendrez de la part de ceux à qui le Livre a été donné avant vous, et de la part des Associateurs, beaucoup de propos désagréables. Mais si vous êtes endurants et pieux... voilà bien la meilleure résolution à prendre.
187
Allah prit, de ceux auxquels le Livre était donné, cet engagement : « Exposez-le, certes, aux gens et ne le cachez pas ». Mais ils l’ont jeté derrière leur dos et l’ont vendu à vil prix. Quel mauvais commerce ils ont fait !
188
Ne pense point que ceux-là qui exultent de ce qu’ils ont fait, et qui aiment qu’on les loue pour ce qu’ils n’ont pas fait, ne pense point donc, qu’ils trouvent une échappatoire au châtiment. Pour eux, il y aura un châtiment douloureux !
189
A Allah appartient le royaume des cieux et de la terre. Et Allah est Omnipotent.
190
En vérité, dans la création des cieux et de la terre, et dans l’alternance de la nuit et du jour, il y a certes des signes pour les doués d’intelligence,
191
qui, debout, assis, couchés sur leurs côtés, invoquent Allah et méditent sur la création des cieux et de la terre (disant): « Notre Seigneur ! Tu n’as pas créé cela en vain. Gloire à Toi ! Garde-nous du châtiment du Feu.
192
Seigneur ! Quiconque Tu fais entrer dans le Feu, Tu le couvres vraiment d’ignominie. Et pour les injustes, il n’y a pas de secoureurs !
193
Seigneur ! Nous avons entendu l’appel de celui qui a appelé ainsi à la foi : « Croyez en votre Seigneur » et dès lors nous avons cru. Seigneur, pardonne-nous nos péchés, efface de nous nos méfaits, et place nous, à notre mort, avec les gens de bien.
194
Seigneur ! Donne-nous ce que Tu nous as promis par Tes messagers. Et ne nous couvre pas d’ignominie au Jour de la Résurrection. Car Toi, Tu ne manques pas à Ta promesse ».
195
Leur Seigneur les a alors exaucés (disant): « En vérité, Je ne laisse pas perdre le bien que quiconque parmi vous a fait, homme ou femme, car vous êtes les uns des autres. Ceux donc qui ont émigré, qui ont été expulsés de leurs demeures, qui ont été persécutés dans Mon chemin, qui ont combattu, qui ont été tués, Je tiendrai certes pour expiées leurs mauvaises actions, et les ferai entrer dans les Jardins sous lesquels coulent les ruisseaux, comme récompense de la part d’Allah. » Quant à Allah, c’est auprès de Lui qu’est la plus belle récompense.
196
Que ne t’abuse point la versatilité [pour la prospérité] dans le pays, de ceux qui sont infidèles.
197
Piètre jouissance ! Puis leur refuge sera l’Enfer. Et quelle détestable couche !
198
Mais quant à ceux qui craignent leur Seigneur, ils auront des Jardins sous lesquels coulent les ruisseaux, pour y demeurer éternellement, un lieu d’accueil de la part d’Allah. Et ce qu’il y a auprès d’Allah est meilleur, pour les pieux.
199
Il y a certes, parmi les gens du Livre ceux qui croient en Allah et en ce qu’on a fait descendre vers vous et en ce qu’on a fait descendre vers eux. Ils sont humbles envers Allah, et ne vendent point les versets d’Allah à vil prix. Voilà ceux dont la récompense est auprès de leur Seigneur. En vérité, Allah est prompt à faire les comptes.
200
O les croyants ! Soyez endurants. Incitez-vous à l’endurance. Luttez constamment (contre l’ennemi) et craignez Allah, afin que vous réussissiez !
←|→
Blachère, 1957Contexte
X
Sourate III.
La Famille de ‛Imrân.
(’Âl ‛Imrân.)
Propos liminaire du traducteur
Titre tiré du vt. 30.
L’exégèse considère cette sourate comme médinoise. Elle la tient pour révélée après la sourate VIII, mais elle est constituée en fait d’éléments dont la venue se situe au cours des années 624 et 625. Ces éléments sont groupés autour de diverses idées centrales, en sorte qu’il est possible de distinguer entre eux plusieurs séries. Primitivement, cette sourate a dû faire partie d’un corpus partiel, à la suite de la sourate II.
Au nom d’Allah, le Bienfaiteur miséricordieux.
[Omnipotence d’Allah. Révélation de la nouvelle Écriture.]
1
A.L.M.
Note [édition originale] : Sur ces sigles (les mêmes que dans la sourate II), v. Introd., 144.
    2
    [1] Allah — nulle divinité excepté Lui —, est le Vivant, le Subsistant.
    Note [édition originale] : Allah — nulle Divinité etc. Même trait dans la sourate II, 256.
      3
      [2] Sur toi [, Prophète !,] Il a fait descendre l’Écriture avec la Vérité, déclarant véridiques les messages antérieurs. Il a fait descendre la Thora et l’Évangile,
      4
      [2] auparavant, comme Direction pour les Hommes, et Il a fait descendre la Salvation.
      4
      [3] Ceux qui sont incrédules en les aya d’Allah auront un châtiment terrible, [car] Allah est puissant et détenteur de vengeance.
      5
      [4] A Allah rien n’est caché sur la terre et dans le ciel.
      6
      [4] C’est Lui qui vous forme dans le sein de vos mères, comme Il veut. Nulle divinité excepté Lui. Il est le Puissant, le Sage.
      Note [édition originale] : Dans le sein de vos mères. Text. : dans les utérus.
        7

        Facsimile Image Placeholder
        [5] C’est Lui qui a fait descendre sur toi l’Écriture. En celle-ci sont des aya confirmées (?) qui sont l’essence de l’Écriture, tandis que d’autres sont équivoques. Ceux au cœur de qui est une obliquité suivent ce qui est équivoque (?), dans l’Écriture, par recherche du trouble et recherche de l’interprétation [de ces aya]. [Mais] l’interprétation de ces aya n’est connue que d’Allah, et ceux enracinés en la Science déclarent : « Nous croyons à cela. Tout émane de notre Seigneur. Ne s’amendent que ceux doués d’esprit.
        Note [édition originale] : muḥkamâtun « confirmées ». Les comment. proposent plusieurs interprétations de cette expression. Il est hors de doute qu’il s’agit ici des aya du Coran et non des « signes » d’Allah. On a donc lieu d’admettre que ce passage fait allusion à la théorie de l’Abrogeant et de l’Abrogé (v. Introd., 242). Il pose que la Révélation retenue l’est en sa forme définitive. ǁ L’essence de l’Écriture. Text. : la mère de l’Écriture. Il convient toutefois de se souvenir que c’est la même expression qui, dans le Coran, est employée pour désigner l’Archétype céleste de ce livre. ǁ D’autres sont équivoques. Text. : sont ressemblantes. Les interprétations des commt., par leurs divergences, montrent que l’expression n’est pas plus claire pour eux que pour nous. Le texte incite à penser qu’il s’agit de vt. offrant des possibilités d’interprétations personnelles du fait de ressemblances réciproques. S’il s’agissait d’obscurités, le texte le porterait sans aucun doute car la langue coranique possède des termes exprimant cette notion avec netteté. ǁ Ceux enracinés en la Science = ceux dont la foi est inébranlable parce que la Science (= la Révélation) leur a été donnée.
          8
          [6] Seigneur !, ne fais point obliquer nos cœurs, après nous avoir dirigés ! Accorde-nous grâce (raḥma) issue de Toi ! Tu es, Toi, le Donateur. »
          [Malédiction contre les Polythéistes, après Badr.]
          9
          [7] Seigneur !, Tu es celui qui réunira les Hommes, en un jour sur lequel n’est pas de doute. Allah ne manque point à [Sa] promesse.
          10
          [8] [En ce jour] ni leurs biens ni leurs enfants ne serviront à rien, contre Allah, à ceux qui auront été infidèles. Ceux-là seront matière ignée pour le Feu.
          11
          [9] [Leur sort sera] comme le sort des gens de Pharaon et de ceux qui furent avant eux : [ces gens], ayant traité Nos signes de mensonges, Allah les a fait périr pour leurs péchés. Allah est terrible en [Son] châtiment.
          12
          [10] Dis à ceux qui ont été impies : « Vous serez vaincus et rassemblés vers la Géhenne. Quelle détestable couche ! »
          13
          [11] Vous avez eu un signe en deux troupes qui se rencontrèrent :
          Facsimile Image Placeholder
          une troupe combattait dans le Chemin d’Allah alors que l’autre était infidèle. A vue d’œil, ils se voyaient à nombre égal. Allah assiste de Son secours qui Il veut. En vérité, en cela est certes un objet de réflexion pour ceux doués de clairvoyance.
          Note [édition originale] : Ils se voyaient à nombre égal. Text. : ils se voyaient semblables. Allusion au miracle mentionné dans la sourate VIII, 45 sq. ǁ Ceux doués de clairvoyance. Text. : ceux doués de vues (sic).
            [Vanité de ce monde et promesse de l’Au-Delà aux Croyants.]
            14
            [12] Pour les Hommes, ont été parés [de fausses apparences] l’amour des voluptés tirées des femmes, [l’amour] des fils, des qinṭâr thésaurisés d’or et d’argent, [l’amour] des chevaux racés, des [bêtes de] troupeaux et des terres cultivables. C’est [] jouissance de la Vie Immédiate, alors qu’auprès d’Allah est beau lieu de retour.
            Note [édition originale] : al-qanâṭîri-l-muqanṭarati « des qinṭâr thésaurisés ». Le terme qinṭâr, d’où provient le latin médiéval quintalis (xiii e s.), est un emprunt au grec-byzantin kentênarion venant lui-même du bas latin centenarium « poids de cent livres ». Le terme est très vivant à l’époque de Mahomet, dans la langue du Hedjaz, puisqu’il a déjà reçu une forme de pluriel purement arabe et a donné naissance à un participe. Il est évident que qinṭâr ne désigne au reste pas ici une unité de poids, mais une certaine somme évaluée par pesée ; les commt. parlent de 1.000 dînâr, mais ils n’en savent rien de plus que nous.
              15
              [13] Dis [aux Croyants] : « Vous aviserai-je de ce qui est meilleur que cela ? Pour ceux qui auront été pieux, seront, auprès de leur Seigneur, des Jardins sous lesquels couleront les ruisseaux, où, immortels, ils auront des épouses purifiées et satisfaction d’Allah. » Allah est clairvoyant sur [Ses] serviteurs
              16
              [14] qui disent : « Seigneur !, nous croyons. Pardonne-nous nos péchés et préserve-nous du tourment du Feu ! »
              17
              [15] [Il est clairvoyant sur] les Constants, [sur] les Véridiques, [sur] ceux faisant oraison (qânit) et dépense [en aumône, sur] ceux implorant le pardon [du Seigneur], à la prime aube.
              18
              [16] A Il a attesté [, à l’égard d’] Allah, ainsi que les Anges et les Possesseurs de la Science B Allah atteste (sic) ainsi que les Anges et les Possesseurs de la Science C , témoins d’Allah ainsi que les Anges et les Possesseurs de la Science.
              Facsimile Image Placeholder
              qu’il n’est de divinité que Lui, se dressant avec l’équité, nulle divinité que Lui, le Puissant, le Sage.
              Note [édition originale] : Ce vt. semble clore la série de révélations qui précèdent. Le texte en est nettement altéré et semble être le résultat d’une combinaison, comme le montre la répétition de la formule : Nulle divinité que Lui. La version A est ignorée de l’exégèse et part du principe d’un texte originellement sans lien avec ce qui vient avant. — La version B reproduit la Vulgate mais la phrase : Allah atteste est fort insolite, car, dans le Coran, nulle part ailleurs le Seigneur n’atteste Lui-même son unicité. — La version C se fonde sur une var. non canonique attribuée à Ubayy et à I. Mas‛ûd ; cette var. paraît être une retouche destinée à lier ce vt. au précédent.
                [Contre les Juifs médinois.]
                19
                [17] La Religion, aux yeux d’Allah, est l’Islam. Ceux à qui l’Écriture a été donnée ne se sont opposés, par mutuelle rébellion, qu’après que leur fut venue la Science. Quiconque est incrédule en les aya d’Allah [sera puni], car Allah est prompt à demander compte.
                Note [édition originale] : ad-dîn « la Religion » = la vraie religion. ǁ L’Islam. Il est clair qu’il s’agit ici d’un corps de doctrine définie en gros par les vt. 15 sq. et opposée à celle des Détenteurs de l’Écriture. I. Mas‛ûd donnait ici : La Religion, aux yeux d’Allah, est le Ḥanifisme.
                  20
                  [18] S’ils argumentent contre toi [, Prophète !,] dis[-leur] : « Je me suis soumis à Allah, ainsi que ceux qui m’ont suivi. »
                  20
                  [19] Et dis à ceux qui ont reçu l’Écriture ainsi qu’aux Gentils (ummiyy) : « Vous êtes-vous convertis à l’Islam ? » S’ils se convertissent à l’Islam, ils sont dans la bonne direction. S’ils tournent le dos [, ils sont dans l’égarement]. A toi [, Prophète !,] n’incombe que la Communication. Allah est clairvoyant sur [Ses] serviteurs.
                  21
                  [20] Ceux qui sont incrédules en les aya d’Allah, [ceux qui], sans droit, tuent les Prophètes et tuent ceux qui, parmi les Hommes, ordonnent l’équité, à ceux-là fais gracieuse annonce d’un tourment cruel.
                  22
                  [21] Ceux-là sont ceux dont vaines sont les actions en la [Vie] Immédiate et Dernière. Ils n’auront point d’auxiliaires.
                  23
                  [22] N’as-tu point vu que ceux qui ont reçu une part de l’Écriture sont appelés à l’Écriture d’Allah pour qu’elle décide entre eux, [mais qu’]ensuite une fraction d’entre eux tourne le dos et s’écarte ?
                  Note [édition originale] : Une part de l’Écriture = le Pentateuque et les Psaumes. Comme ce texte vise en effet les Juifs médinois, il ne semble pas possible que l’expression englobe aussi les Évangiles. Le vt. est important, car il implique que l’Écriture d’Allah (= la Prédication coranique) parachève toutes les révélations antérieures.
                    24
                    [23] C’est qu’en effet [ceux qui se détournent] ont dit : « Le Feu ne nous touchera qu’un temps déterminé. » Ils ont été abusés, dans leur religion, par ce qu’ils forgeaient.
                    Note [édition originale] : Le Feu etc. Même trait dans la sourate II, 74. V. la note.
                      25

                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                      [24] Comment [seront-ils] quand Nous les réunirons en un jour indubitable, [quand] chaque âme recevra exacte récompense de ce qu’elle se sera acquis et [que ces Impies] ne seront point lésés ?
                      [Omnipotence et omniscience divines. Adresse aux Croyants.]
                      26
                      [25] Dis : « O Dieu ! Souverain de la Royauté !, Tu donnes la royauté à qui Tu veux et Tu arraches la royauté à qui Tu veux. Tu élèves qui Tu veux et Tu abaisses qui Tu veux. En Ta main est le bonheur. Sur toute chose, Tu es omnipotent.
                      Note [édition originale] : m(â)lika l-mulki « Souverain de la Royauté ». Cf. l’expression m(a)liki yawmi d-dîni « Souverain du Jour du Jugement Dernier » dans la sourate I, 4. L’expression coranique a été toutefois rapprochée de celle du Livre de Daniel, II, 37 : ô Roi des Rois.
                        27
                        [26] Tu fais pénétrer la nuit dans le jour et Tu fais pénétrer le jour dans la nuit. Tu fais sortir le Vivant du Mort et fais sortir le Mort du Vivant. Tu donnes attribution à qui Tu veux, sans compter. »
                        28
                        [27] Que les Croyants ne prennent point les Infidèles, comme affiliés (’awliyâ’), à l’exclusion d’[autres] Croyants ! Quiconque fera cela ne participera d’Allah en rien, à moins que vous ne redoutiez d’eux quelque fait redoutable. Allah vous met en garde à l’égard de Lui-même. Vers Allah sera le « Devenir ».
                        29
                        [27] Dis : « Soit que vous céliez ou soit que vous divulguiez ce qui est en vos poitrines, Allah le connaît : Il connaît ce qui est dans les cieux et sur la terre. Allah, sur toute chose, est omnipotent.
                        30
                        [28] Au jour où chaque âme [re]trouvera, offert devant elle, [tout] ce qu’elle aura fait de bien et tout ce qu’elle aura fait de mal, elle aimera qu’entre elle et [ce jour] il y ait une infinie distance. Allah vous met en garde à l’égard de Lui-même. Allah est indulgent envers [Ses] serviteurs. »
                        31
                        [29] Dis [aux Croyants] : « Si vous vous trouvez aimer Allah, suivez-moi ! Allah vous [en] aimera et vous pardonnera vos péchés. Allah est absoluteur et miséricordieux. »
                        32
                        [29] Dis : « Obéissez à Allah et à l’Apôtre ! Si vous tournez le dos… car Allah n’aime pas les Ingrats. »
                        Note [édition originale] : Si vous tournez le dos. La phrase est en suspens. ǁ Les Ingrats. Autre sens possible : les Impies.
                          [Nativité de Marie.]
                          33
                          [30] Allah a choisi Adam, Noé, la famille d’Abraham et la famille de ‛Imrân, sur [tout] le monde (‛âlamîn),
                          34
                          [30] en tant que descendants les uns des autres. Allah est audient et omniscient.
                          35
                          [31] [Rappelle] quand la femme de ‛Imrân dit : « Seigneur !, je te voue, comme [t’]étant dévolu, ce qui est en mon ventre. Accepte-le de moi ! En vérité, Tu es l’Audient, l’Omniscient. »
                          Note [édition originale] : Dans l’Évangile de l’Enfance (version arménienne), II, 2, c’est Joachim (= ‛Imrân dans le Coran) qui voue sa progéniture au Seigneur. ǁ La femme de ‛Imrân = Anne. V. sourate XIX, 29 et la note.
                            36
                            [31] Quand elle eut mis [sa fille] au monde, [la femme de ‛Imrân] s’écria : « Seigneur ! j’ai mis au monde une fille » — or Allah savait bien ce qu’elle avait mis au monde —. « L’[enfant] mâle n’est point comme fille. Je la nomme Marie. Je la mets sous Ta protection ainsi que sa descendance, contre le Démon maudit (rajîm). »
                            Note [édition originale] : Quand elle eut mis etc. Text. : quand elle l’eut mise bas. ǁ Une fille. Text. : une femelle.
                              37
                              [32] Son Seigneur reçut l’enfant avec faveur et la fit croître en belle croissance ; Zacharie se chargea d’elle. Or, chaque fois que celui-ci entrait auprès d’elle, dans le sanctuaire, il trouvait auprès d’elle une subsistance nécessaire (rizq). « O Marie ! », demanda-t-il [un jour], « comment as-tu ceci ! » — « Ceci vient d’Allah », répondit-elle. « Il donne attribution à qui Il veut, sans compter. »
                              Note [édition originale] : Avec faveur. Text. : avec belle acceptation. ǁ al-miḥrâba « le sanctuaire ». Ce nom n’a évidemment pas la signification qu’il prendra quand la mosquée aura reçu sa physionomie définitive. Il doit s’agir du Temple de Jérusalem ou plutôt même du Saint des Saints, comme dans Luc. Cf. sourate XIX, 12.
                                [Annonce a Zacharie.]
                                38
                                [33] En ce temps, Zacharie pria son Seigneur et dit : « Seigneur !, accorde-moi, venant de Toi, une descendance excellente ! Tu es Celui qui entend la prière. »
                                Note [édition originale] : hunâlika « en ce temps ». Text. : là. Le mot a qqf. en arabe une valeur temporelle.
                                  39
                                  [33] Les Anges lui crièrent, alors qu’il était debout priant dans le sanctuaire,
                                  39

                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                  [34] : « Allah t’annonce [la naissance de] Jean qui déclarera véridique un Verbe [émanant] d’Allah, [lequel Verbe sera] un chef, un chaste et un prophète parmi les Saints. »
                                  Note [édition originale] : Un Verbe. V. ci-dessous vt. 40.
                                    40
                                    [35] — « Seigneur ! », dit [Zacharie], « comment aurais-je un garçon alors que la vieillesse m’a atteint et que ma femme est stérile ? » — « Ainsi », répondit-Il (sic), « Allah fait ce qu’Il veut. »
                                    41
                                    [36] — « Seigneur ! », demanda [Zacharie], « fixe-moi un signe ! » — « Ton signe », répondit-Il, « sera que tu ne parleras aux gens que par gestes durant trois jours. Invoque beaucoup ton Seigneur et glorifie-Le au crépuscule et à l’aube ! »
                                    [Annonce a Marie. Carrière de Jésus.]
                                    42
                                    [37] Et [rappelle] quand les Anges dirent : « O Marie !, Allah t’a choisie et purifiée. Il t’a choisie sur [toutes] les femmes de ce monde.
                                    43
                                    [38] O Marie !, sois en oraison devant ton Seigneur ! Prosterne-toi et incline-toi avec ceux qui s’inclinent ! »
                                    44
                                    [39] Ceci fait partie des récits (’anbâ’) de l’Inconnaissable que Nous te révélons car tu n’étais point parmi eux [, Prophète !], quand ils jetaient leurs calames [pour savoir] qui d’entre eux se chargerait de Marie ; tu n’étais point parmi eux quand ils se disputaient.
                                    Note [édition originale] : Quand ils jetaient leurs calames etc. Ce trait reste sans explication et les commt. ne donnent rien qui vaille d’être retenu.
                                      45
                                      [40] [Rappelle] quand les Anges dirent : « O Marie !, Allah t’annonce un Verbe [émanant] de Lui, dont le nom est le Messie, Jésus fils de Marie, [qui sera] illustre dans la [Vie] Immédiate et Dernière et parmi les Proches [du Seigneur].
                                      Note [édition originale] : Au lieu de la restitution : Rappelle !, on peut concevoir une apostrophe aux Juifs médinois : Rappelez-vous !, comme dans de nombreux vt. de la sourate II. — kalimatin « un Verbe ». Même vocable dans le vt. 34. Le contexte permet de traduire ici par Verbe, sens que le mot n’a qu’exceptionnellement dans le Coran.
                                        46
                                        [41] Il parlera aux Hommes, au berceau, comme un vieillard, et il sera parmi les Saints. »
                                        Note [édition originale] : Comme un vieillard. Text. : et en vieillard.
                                          47
                                          [42] — « Seigneur ! », répondit [Marie], « comment aurais-je un enfant alors que nul mortel ne m’a touchée ? » — « Ainsi », répondit-Il (sic), « Allah crée ce qu’Il veut. Quand Il décrète une affaire, Il dit seulement à son propos : « Sois ! » et elle est. »
                                          48

                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                          [43] [Allah] lui enseignera l’Écriture, la Sagesse, la Thora et l’Évangile.
                                          Note [édition originale] : On serait tenté tout d’abord de replacer ce vt. aussitôt après le vt. 41. Mais il est également très possible qu’il n’ait pas de rapport grammatical avec ce qui précède.
                                            49
                                            [43] … Et [j’ai été envoyé] comme Apôtre aux Fils d’Israël, disant : « Je viens à vous avec un signe de votre Seigneur. Je vais, pour vous, créer d’argile une manière d’oiseaux ; j’y insufflerai [la vie] et ce seront des oiseaux, avec la permission d’Allah. Je guérirai le muet et le lépreux. Je ferai revivre les morts, avec la permission d’Allah. Je vous aviserai de ce que vous mangez et de ce que vous amassez dans vos demeures. En vérité, en cela, est certes un signe pour vous, si vous êtes croyants.
                                            Note [édition originale] : La narration qui débute ici n’a aucun lien grammatical avec le vt. 43/48 et il faut admettre la restitution de la phrase : J’ai été envoyé. De toute manière, le développement est indépendant de ce qui précède, comme le prouve le fait que c’est Jésus même qui parle. — Je vais, pour vous etc. Ce miracle est mentionné dans l’Évang. de l’Enf. où il se présente sous deux formes sensiblement différentes. Dans la première, Jésus joue avec des camarades et, ayant façonné des figurines d’argile représentant des animaux, notamment des oiseaux, ceux-ci sur son ordre s’envolent, se posent et picorent. Dans l’autre, Jésus, le jour du sabbat, façonne des figurines d’argile représentant des oiseaux ; un pharisien arrive et veut les détruire ; Jésus frappe des mains et les figurines s’envolent. Cette seconde version est celle qui se retrouve chez Pseudo-Matthieu et dans l’Évang. de Thomas.
                                              50
                                              [44] [Je vous suis envoyé] déclarant véridique ce qui a été donné avant moi, de la Thora, afin de déclarer pour vous licite une partie de ce qui avait été pour vous déclaré illicite. Je suis venu à vous avec un signe de votre Seigneur. Soyez pieux envers Allah et obéissez-moi !
                                              Note [édition originale] : Ce qui a été donné etc. Text. : ce qui est entre mes mains, de la Thora.
                                                51
                                                [44] Allah est mon Seigneur et votre Seigneur. Adorez-Le donc ! C’est une voie droite. »
                                                52
                                                [45] Quand Jésus sentit l’incrédulité [, chez les Fils d’Israël,] il s’écria : « Qui sont mes auxiliaires (’anṣâr) dans la voie d’Allah ? » Les Apôtres (Ḥawâriyyûna) répondirent : « Nous sommes les auxiliaires d’Allah. Nous croyons en Allah. Atteste que nous [Lui] sommes soumis (muslim) !
                                                Note [édition originale] : Dans la voie d’Allah. Text. : vers Allah.
                                                  53
                                                  [46] Seigneur !, nous croyons à ce que Tu as fait descendre. Nous suivons l’Apôtre. Inscris-nous parmi ceux qui témoignent ! »
                                                  54
                                                  [47] [Les Fils d’Israël] machinèrent [contre Jésus, mais] Allah machina [contre eux] et Il est le meilleur de ceux qui machinent.
                                                  55

                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                  [48] [Rappelle] quand Allah dit : « O Jésus !, je vais te rappeler (tawaffā) [à Moi], t’élever vers Moi, te purifier [de la souillure] de ceux qui sont incrédules et, jusqu’au Jour de la Résurrection, mettre ceux qui t’ont suivi au-dessus de ceux qui ont été incrédules. Ensuite, vers Moi, sera votre retour et Je déciderai, entre vous [tous], sur ce sur quoi vous vous opposiez.
                                                  Note [édition originale] : Ce vt. suggère, pour la construction, les mêmes remarques que le vt. 40. — Mettre ceux qui t’ont suivi = mettre les Chrétiens au-dessus des Juifs.
                                                    56
                                                    [49] Ceux qui auront été incrédules, Je les tourmenterai d’une manière terrible, en la [Vie] Immédiate et Dernière, et ils n’auront pas d’auxiliaires.
                                                    57
                                                    [50] Ceux, au contraire, qui auront cru et auront accompli des œuvres pies, Je leur donnerai leur exacte rétribution. Allah n’aime point les Injustes. »
                                                    58
                                                    [51] [Prophète !,] Nous te communiquons cela, [tiré] des aya et de la sage Édification.
                                                    [De la nature de Jésus.]
                                                    59
                                                    [52] Jésus, auprès d’Allah, est à l’image d’Adam : Il l’a créé de poussière, puis a dit à son propos : « Sois ! » et il fut.
                                                    Note [édition originale] : Jésus, auprès d’Allah etc. Text. : La ressemblance de Jésus, chez Allah (= à ses yeux) est comme la ressemblance d’Adam. ǁ ḫalaqa-hu « Il l’a créé ». Le pronom hu « l’ » est équivoque. Tab., 207 glose : « Pareil pour moi (c’est Allah qui parle) est d’avoir créé Jésus sans l’intervention d’un mâle ou d’avoir créé Adam à partir de poussière. » L’idée est claire : la création d’Adam est pour le moins aussi merveilleuse que celle de Jésus conçu par une vierge. Pourquoi admettre la première et nier la seconde ? A remarquer que cette proposition implique que Jésus est une simple création d’Allah, mais non point son fils.
                                                      60
                                                      [53] La Vérité émane de ton Seigneur. Ne sois donc point parmi les Sceptiques.
                                                      Note [édition originale] : La Vérité émane etc. Autre sens : [Ceci est] la Vérité émanant de ton Seigneur.
                                                        61
                                                        [54] Réponds à quiconque argumentera donc contre toi, à son propos, après ce qui t’est venu de Science : « Allons ! appelons nos fils et vos fils, nos femmes et vos femmes, nos personnes et vos personnes, puis proférons exécration réciproque, en appelant la malédiction d’Allah sur les menteurs.
                                                        Note [édition originale] : fî-hi « à son propos ». Text. : au sujet de lui. Le pronom hi « lui » est donc équivoque et peut remplacer Jésus ou vérité (masculin, en arabe). ǁ En appelant la malédiction etc. Text. : en plaçant la malédiction.
                                                          62

                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                          [55] En vérité, ceci est certes l’énoncé (?) de vérité et il n’est aucune divinité excepté Allah. En vérité, Allah est certes le Puissant, le Sage. »
                                                          Note [édition originale] : La forme sacramentelle du discours conduit à voir ici la suite et la fin du défi lancé aux disputeurs. — al-qaṣaṣu « l’énoncé ». Ce terme fait difficulté ; les commt. pensent qu’il faut comprendre : les récits, mais cela incite à voir dans le présent vt. une sorte de conclusion analogue à celle du vt. 51. Or, l’état présent du texte interdit cette seconde hypothèse. Peut-être est-on en droit de donner à ce mot un sens vague : énoncé, exposé ? ǁ De vérité. Text. : la Vérité. Mais le mot ici = véridique.
                                                            63
                                                            [56] S’ils tournent le dos…, car Allah connaît bien les Semeurs de scandale.
                                                            [Aux Juifs médinois, pour les amener au ḥanifisme.]
                                                            64
                                                            [57] Dis : « O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, venez à un terme commun entre vous et nous ! [à savoir] que [, comme vous,] nous n’adorons qu’Allah et ne Lui associons rien, [que] les uns et les autres nous ne prenons point de seigneurs (sic) en dehors d’Allah ! » S’ils tournent le dos, dites [-leur] (sic) : « Attestez que nous sommes soumis (muslim) [à Allah] ! »
                                                            Note [édition originale] : Les commt. estiment que ce discours s’adresse soit aux seuls Juifs médinois, soit à la fois aux Chrétiens et aux Juifs. Mais cette seconde interprétation est peu admissible. — Un terme commun. Text. : un mot égal.
                                                              65
                                                              [58] O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, pourquoi argumentez-vous au sujet d’Abraham, alors qu’on n’a fait descendre la Thora et l’Évangile qu’après lui ? Eh quoi ! ne raisonnerez-vous pas ?
                                                              66
                                                              [59] Voici ce que vous êtes : vous argumentez sur ce dont vous avez connaissance. Pourquoi argumentez-vous [aussi] sur ce dont vous n’avez pas connaissance ? — Allah sait, alors que, vous, vous ne savez pas.
                                                              67
                                                              [60] Abraham ne fut ni juif ni chrétien, mais fut ḥanîf et soumis (muslim) [à Allah] ; il ne fut point parmi les Associateurs.
                                                              68
                                                              [61] En vérité, les plus liés des Hommes à Abraham sont certes ses adeptes, ce Prophète et ceux qui croient. Allah est le patron des Croyants.
                                                              Note [édition originale] : ’awlä n-nâsi « les plus liés des Hommes ». Le terme ’awlä implique à la fois la notion d’affiliation à la doctrine et de dévouement à la personne d’Abraham. ǁ Ses adeptes. Text. : ceux qui l’ont suivi. ǁ Ce Prophète = Mahomet et les Musulmans.
                                                                69
                                                                [62] Un parti des Détenteurs de l’Écriture aimerait à vous égarer [, Croyants !], mais ils n’égarent qu’eux-mêmes sans [le] pressentir.
                                                                70

                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                [63] O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, pourquoi êtes-vous incrédules en les aya d’Allah alors que vous êtes témoins ?
                                                                Note [édition originale] : Vous êtes témoins. Ce verbe, pris ici absolument, doit avoir un sens très fort mais difficile à préciser.
                                                                  71
                                                                  [64] O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, pourquoi travestissez-vous la Vérité au moyen du Faux ? [Pourquoi] tenez-vous secrète la Vérité, alors que vous savez ?
                                                                  72
                                                                  [65] Un parti des Détenteurs de l’Écriture a dit : « Croyez, au début du jour, à ce qu’on a fait descendre sur ceux qui croient et soyez incrédules, à la fin du jour ! Peut-être [ces gens] reviendront-ils [de leur erreur]. »
                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Et soyez incrédules = revenez à votre religion propre. Selon les commt., ce vt. fait allusion à l’attitude de quelques Juifs médinois qui proposèrent une formule transactionnelle au sujet de la Qibla : le matin, on aurait fait la prière vers la Mekke et le soir, vers Jérusalem.
                                                                    73
                                                                    [66] N’ayez foi qu’en ceux qui suivent votre Religion ! Réponds [à ces Détenteurs de l’Écriture] : « La [vraie] Direction est la Direction d’Allah. [Vous redoutez] que quelqu’un ait reçu [une révélation] semblable à ce que vous avez reçu et que [ces Croyants] argumentent contre vous en ce qui touche votre Seigneur. » Dis [encore] : « La faveur est en la main d’Allah. Il la donne à qui Il veut. Allah est large et omniscient.
                                                                    Note [édition originale] : [Vous redoutez] que etc. Le texte fait difficulté. Les restitutions de Bay. ne sont guère satisfaisantes et celle retenue ici est très hypothétique. ǁ En ce qui touche votre Seigneur. Autre sens : Auprès de votre Seigneur.
                                                                      74
                                                                      [67] Il donne spécialement Sa grâce (raḥma) à qui Il veut. Allah est le Détenteur de la Faveur Immense. »
                                                                      75
                                                                      [68] … Et parmi les Détenteurs de l’Écriture, il en est qui, si tu leur confies un quinṭâr, te le rendent, tandis qu’il en est qui, si tu leur confies un dînâr, ne te le rendent que lorsque tu les harcèles.
                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Un qinṭâr. Sur ce terme, v. ci-dessus vt. 12, la note.
                                                                        75
                                                                        [69] Cette attitude provient de ce que ces derniers disent : « Nulle voie [de contrainte] sur nous, envers les Gentils. » Ils profèrent le mensonge contre Allah alors qu’ils savent.
                                                                        Note [édition originale] : al-’Ummiyyîna « les Gentils ». Passage important pour la fixation du sens de ce terme ; cf. Introd., 7.
                                                                          76
                                                                          [70] Mais si ! quiconque remplit exactement son engagement et est pieux [sera récompensé], car Allah aime les Pieux.
                                                                          77
                                                                          [71] Ceux qui troquent le pacte [pris au nom] d’Allah et leurs serments, contre vil prix, à ceux-là, nulle part (ḫalâq) en la [Vie] Dernière.
                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                          Allah ne leur parlera ni ne les regardera au Jour de la Résurrection. Il ne les purifiera point et ils auront un tourment cruel.
                                                                          78
                                                                          [72] … Et en vérité, parmi eux se trouve certes une fraction [de gens] qui gauchissent (?) l’Écriture, en l’articulant, pour que vous comptiez cela [comme partie] de l’Écriture alors que cela n’est pas partie de l’Écriture ; ils disent que cela vient d’Allah alors que cela ne vient pas d’Allah. Contre Allah, ils profèrent le mensonge alors qu’ils savent.
                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Qui gauchissent l’Écriture. Text. : qui enveloppent (ou : qui enroulent) leurs langues avec l’Écriture. Le sens retenu, donné sous toute réserve, cadre cependant bien avec la suite du texte et est appuyé par les commt. Comme le Coran n’accuse pas les Juifs d’avoir interpolé le Pentateuque, mais de l’avoir altéré (cf. sourate IV, 48), le reproche, ici aussi, semble porter sur ces altérations et ces gauchissements dus à une mauvaise récitation du texte biblique.
                                                                            [Inconcevabilité de l’abandon du hanifisme régénéré et complété par Mahomet.]
                                                                            79
                                                                            [73] Il n’appartient pas à un mortel auquel Allah donne l’Écriture, l’Illumination (ḥukm) et la Prophétie, de dire ensuite aux Hommes : « Soyez des serviteurs pour moi et non pour Allah ! » Mais [ce mortel dira] : « Soyez des maîtres selon ce que vous savez de l’Écriture et selon ce que vous étudiez. »
                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Et non pour Allah. Text. à l’exclusion d’Allah. ǁ rabbâniyyîna « des maîtres ». Le terme ne se trouve que trois fois dans des révélations médinoises. C’est sans doute un emprunt au parler des Juifs médinois ; cf. hébreu rabbân et araméen rabbânâ ; cf. l’apostrophe : rabboni « maître » appliquée à Jésus dans Évangile de Jean, XX, 16. ǁ bi-mâ « selon ce que ». Autre sens proposé par les commt. : du fait de ce que. ǁ ta‛lamûna « vous savez ». Var. canonique que Bay. tend à préférer et qui cadre mieux avec le contexte que le tu‛allimûna « vous enseignez » des « lecteurs » de Coufa.
                                                                              80
                                                                              [74] [Allah] ne saurait vous ordonner de prendre les Anges et les Prophètes comme « Seigneurs ». Allah vous ordonnerait-Il l’infidélité après que vous êtes [devenus] soumis (muslim),
                                                                              81
                                                                              [75] et [après] qu’Il a fait alliance avec les Prophètes ? Ensuite est venu à vous un Apôtre marquant la véracité des messages que vous détenez, [ô Fils d’Israël !]. Croyez en lui et secourez-le ! [Cet Apôtre] a dit : « Avez-vous reconnu ce que je vous ai apporté d’Écriture et de Sagesse ? Je prends cela à ma
                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                              charge. » Ils ont répondu : « Nous avons reconnu [cela]. » — « Soyez témoins ! », a déclaré [cet Apôtre]. « Moi aussi je suis avec vous, parmi les témoins ! »
                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Un Apôtre = Mahomet ǁ [Cet Apôtre] a dit etc. Cette phrase paraît nettement une addition, comme le prouve le changement de sujet : Ils (= les Fils d’Israël) ont répondu.
                                                                                82
                                                                                [76] Ceux qui tournent le dos, après cela, ceux-là sont des Pervers.
                                                                                83
                                                                                [77] Eh quoi ! rechercheront-ils une autre religion [que celle] d’Allah alors qu’à Lui, bon gré mal gré, se soumettent (’aslama) ceux qui sont dans le ciel et [sur] la terre et [alors] que [tous], vers Lui seront ramenés ?
                                                                                [Credo des Croyants.]
                                                                                84
                                                                                [78] Dis : « Nous croyons en Allah, [à] ce qu’Il a fait descendre sur nous, [à] ce qu’on a fait descendre sur Abraham, Ismaël, Isaac, Jacob et les [Douze] Tribus (’Asbâṭ), [à] ce qui a été donné à Moïse, Jésus et aux Prophètes, de [la part de] leur Seigneur. Nous ne distinguons entre aucun d’eux et nous Lui sommes soumis (muslim). »
                                                                                [Contre les Apostats.]
                                                                                85
                                                                                [79] Quiconque recherche une religion autre que l’Islam, [cela] ne sera pas accepté de lui et il sera, dans la [Vie] Dernière, parmi les Perdants.
                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Pris à la lettre, ce vt. pose que toutes les religions sont abrogées. Effectivement, une Tradition déclare que ce vt. est postérieur au vt. 59 de la sourate II qui, de ce fait, est caduc. Cette affirmation est toutefois inutile, parce que le présent vt. semble sous-entendre : Quiconque recherche une autre religion que l’Islam après avoir embrassé celui-ci, cela ne sera pas admis.
                                                                                  86
                                                                                  [80] Comment Allah pourrait-Il diriger des gens qui sont [redevenus] infidèles après [avoir reçu] la foi, [après] avoir attesté que l’Apôtre est vérité, [après que] les Preuves sont venues à eux ? Allah ne saurait diriger le peuple des Injustes.
                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Ce vt. et les suiv. font allusion à des apostasies, mais les données de la Tradition, pour fixer les personnes visées, sont sans grande valeur. D’autres Traditions posent que ce vt. vise les Juifs médinois réfractaires à toute conversion ; cette dernière interprétation ne cadre pas avec l’expression : après [avoir reçu] la foi. — kafarû « sont [redevenus] infidèles ». Cette interprétation est sûre. Dans ce vt. et les suiv. ce verbe désigne aussi bien les Juifs que les Polythéistes ayant abjuré l’Islam.
                                                                                    87
                                                                                    [81] Ceux-là, leur « récompense » sera que s’abatte sur eux la malédiction d’Allah, des Anges et des Hommes tous ensemble.
                                                                                    88
                                                                                    [82] [malédiction] qu’ils subiront, immortels, sans que le Tourment soit allégé pour eux ni qu’il leur soit donné d’attendre.
                                                                                    89

                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                    [83] Exception [sera faite pour] ceux qui, après cela, seront revenus [de leur faute] et qui se seront réformés (’aṣlaḥa). Allah, en effet, est absoluteur et miséricordieux.
                                                                                    90
                                                                                    [84] Ceux qui, [redevenus] infidèles après [avoir reçu] la foi, redoubleront ensuite d’infidélité, le retour de ceux-là [sur leurs fautes] ne sera pas accepté : ceux-là sont les Égarés.
                                                                                    91
                                                                                    [85] D’aucun de ceux qui mourront étant infidèles, ne sera accepté même le pesant d’or de la terre, s’ils désirent se racheter avec [, au Jugement Dernier] : ceux-là auront un tourment cruel et ils n’auront pas d’auxiliaires.
                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Le pesant d’or. Text. : la capacité de la terre en or.
                                                                                      92
                                                                                      [86] Vous n’atteindrez pas à la bonté pieuse (birr) avant de faire dépense [en aumône] sur ce que vous aimez, et quelque chose dont vous fassiez dépense [en aumône], Allah le connaît bien.
                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : La présence de ce vt., ici, résiste à toute tentative d’explication.
                                                                                        [Contre le Judaïsme, pour un retour au hanifisme et au culte de la Kaaba.]
                                                                                        93
                                                                                        [87] Tout aliment était licite pour les Fils d’Israël, sauf ce qu’Israël s’est déclaré illicite à soi-même avant qu’on fît descendre la Thora. Dis [aux fils d’Israël] : « Apportez la Thora et lisez-la (talâ) ! si vous êtes véridiques.
                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Ce vt. pose qu’à l’origine les Hébreux ignorèrent toutes les interdictions alimentaires, qu’ils adoptèrent l’interdiction alimentaire que, proprio motu, Jacob s’imposa à lui-même, que les multiples interdictions auxquelles ils s’astreignent leur ont été imposées seulement plus tard, par la Thora, en punition de leurs péchés.
                                                                                          94
                                                                                          [88] Ceux qui, après cela, forgent le mensonge contre Allah, ceux-là sont les Injustes. »
                                                                                          95
                                                                                          [89] Dis [aux Fils d’Israël] : « Allah a été véridique. Suivez donc la religion (milla) d’Abraham, un ḥanîf, qui ne fut point parmi les Associateurs ! »
                                                                                          96
                                                                                          [90] En vérité, le premier temple qui ait été fondé, pour les Hommes, est certes celui situé à Bakka, [temple] béni et Direction pour le monde (‛âlamîn).
                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : baytin « temple » = la Kaaba. ǁ Bakka. Autre forme de Makka = la Mekke.
                                                                                            97
                                                                                            [91] Il s’y trouve des signes évidents : le maqâm d’Abraham où quiconque
                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                            entre est en sécurité. Allah a imposé aux Hommes le Pèlerinage à ce Temple.
                                                                                            A quiconque a moyen de s’y rendre.
                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : A quiconque a moyen de s’y rendre. Ce membre de phrase est une addition ultérieure, car il se raccroche mal à ce qui précède et constitue une dérogation dont la nécessité n’est apparue que plus tard.
                                                                                              97
                                                                                              [92] Quiconque est incrédule…, car Allah est suffisant à Soi-même, à l’égard du monde (‛âlamîn).
                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Quiconque est incrédule. La phrase reste en suspens.
                                                                                                [Mise en garde des Croyants contre les manœuvres des Juifs médinois.]
                                                                                                98
                                                                                                [93] Dis : « O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, pourquoi êtes-vous incrédules en les aya d’Allah, alors qu’Allah est témoin de ce que vous faites ? »
                                                                                                99
                                                                                                [94] Dis : « O Détenteurs de l’Écriture !, pourquoi écartez-vous du Chemin d’Allah ceux qui croient, voulant tortueux [ce Chemin], alors que vous êtes témoins et qu’Allah n’est point insoucieux de ce que vous faites ? »
                                                                                                100
                                                                                                [95] O vous qui croyez !, si vous obéissez à une fraction de ceux qui ont reçu l’Écriture, ils vous rendront infidèles, après [que vous avez reçu] la foi.
                                                                                                101
                                                                                                [96] Comment redeviendrez-vous infidèles alors que les aya d’Allah vous sont communiquées et que, parmi vous, se trouve Son Apôtre ? Quiconque se met hors de péril (’i‛taṣama), par la protection d’Allah, est dirigé vers une Voie Droite.
                                                                                                102
                                                                                                [97] O vous qui croyez !, soyez pieux envers Allah, de toute la piété qu’Il mérite ! Ne mourez que soumis [à Lui] (muslim) !
                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Que soumis [à Lui]. Autre sens : que Musulmans.
                                                                                                  103
                                                                                                  [98] Mettez-vous hors de péril (’i‛taṣama) en vous attachant à la protection d’Allah, en totalité, et ne vous divisez pas ! Rappelez-vous le bienfait d’Allah sur vous quand vous étiez ennemis, [quand] Il établit la concorde en vos cœurs et que vous devîntes des frères ;
                                                                                                  103
                                                                                                  [99] vous étiez sur le bord d’un abîme de feu et Il vous en a sauvés. Ainsi Il vous expose Ses aya, [espérant que] peut-être vous serez dans la bonne direction.
                                                                                                  104
                                                                                                  [100] Que surgisse de vous une communauté [dont les membres] appellent au Bien, ordonnent le Convenable, interdisent le
                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                  Blâmable [et demandent aide à Allah contre ce qui les frappe] ! Ceux-là seront les Bienheureux.
                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : ’ummatum « une communauté ». Var. chi‛ite : ’a’immatun des « imam qui ordonnent ». V. note sur vt. 106.
                                                                                                    105
                                                                                                    [101] Ne soyez point comme ceux qui se divisèrent et s’opposèrent après que les Preuves furent venues à eux ! Pour ceux-là sera un tourment immense,
                                                                                                    106
                                                                                                    [102] au jour où des visages s’éclaireront tandis que d’[autres] visages s’assombriront. A ceux dont les visages s’assombriront [il sera dit] : « Êtes-vous redevenus infidèles après [avoir reçu] la foi ? Goûtez le Tourment en prix d’avoir été infidèles ! »
                                                                                                    107
                                                                                                    [103] Ceux au contraire dont les visages s’éclaireront seront dans une grâce (raḥma) de leur Seigneur où ils seront immortels.
                                                                                                    108
                                                                                                    [104] Voilà les aya d’Allah que Nous te communiquons avec la Vérité : Allah ne veut point léser le monde (‛âlamîn).
                                                                                                    109
                                                                                                    [105] A Allah appartient ce qui est dans les cieux et [sur] la terre. A Allah sont ramenés les ordres.
                                                                                                    110
                                                                                                    [106] Vous êtes la meilleure communauté qu’on ait fait surgir pour les Hommes : vous ordonnez le Convenable, interdisez le Blâmable et croyez en Allah. Si les Détenteurs de l’Écriture avaient cru, cela eût été mieux pour eux. Parmi eux, il est des Croyants, mais la plupart sont des Pervers.
                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : kuntum « vous êtes ». Text. : vous fûtes. Mais cet emploi de l’« accompli », en arabe, n’implique pas que l’« état » est passé, mais seulement qu’il est réalisé. ǁ ḥavra ’ummatin « la meilleure communauté ». Ici, comme dans le vt. 100, les Chi‛ites substituaient à ’ummatin le terme ’a’immatin ; le sens serait : Vous êtes [, ô descendants de Ali !,] les meilleurs des Imam etc.
                                                                                                      111
                                                                                                      [107] Ils ne vous porteront qu’un dommage [léger] : s’ils vous combattent, ils vous montreront le dos et, ensuite, ne seront point secourus.
                                                                                                      112
                                                                                                      [108] L’humiliation leur a été impartie, quelque part qu’ils soient acculés, sauf [ceux protégés] par un lien d’Allah ou un lien de ces gens. Ils ont encouru la colère d’Allah. La pauvreté leur a été impartie. Cela pour prix d’avoir été incrédules en les aya d’Allah et d’avoir sans droit tué les Prophètes.
                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                      Cela pour prix d’avoir désobéi et d’avoir été transgresseurs.
                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Ce vt. porte trace d’un remaniement, probablement par insertion de la phrase : La pauvreté… sans droit. Mais il peut s’agir de deux versions parallèles fondues ensemble lors de la recension. — Leur a été impartie. Text. : a été frappée sur eux. ǁ Sauf [ceux protégés] par un lien etc. Phrase de première importance qui permettra à l’État islamique de réserver un statut spécial aux Juifs et aux Chrétiens.
                                                                                                        113
                                                                                                        [109] [Les Détenteurs de l’Écriture] ne sont pas à égalité. Parmi les Détenteurs de l’Écriture, il est une communauté droite [dont les membres], durant la nuit, récitent (talâ) les aya d’Allah, se prosternent,
                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : laysû sawâ’an « [Les Détenteurs de l’Écriture] ne sont pas à égalité ». Le texte en son état actuel est insolite. De quelle communauté droite s’agit-il ? Tab. pense à quelques Juifs convertis comme ‛Abd-Allah i. Sallâm ; mais le terme ’umma « communauté » semble peu convenir à un petit groupe de fidèles. Peut-être faut-il songer aux Chrétiens, ce qui est très plausible à l’époque où nous sommes, alors que Mahomet est si déçu par l’hostilité d’Israël ; dans ce cas toutefois on doit « solliciter » le sens du mot aya qui ne désignerait pas les aya du Coran.
                                                                                                          114
                                                                                                          [110] croient en Allah et au Dernier Jour, ordonnent le Convenable et interdisent le Blâmable, [qui] se hâtent dans les bonnes œuvres. Ceux-là sont parmi les Saints.
                                                                                                          115
                                                                                                          [111] Quelque bien qu’ils fassent, cela ne leur sera pas dénié. Allah connaît bien les Pieux.
                                                                                                          [Contre les Infidèles, les Hypocrites et leur attitude lors de l’affaire de Ohod. Secours qu’Allah donne aux Croyants.]
                                                                                                          116
                                                                                                          [112] Ni leurs biens ni leurs enfants ne serviront à rien contre Allah, à ceux qui sont infidèles. Ceux-là seront les Hôtes du Feu où ils seront immortels.
                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : L’expression al-laḏîna kafarû « ceux qui sont infidèles » semble englober tous les ennemis de Mahomet et non pas les seuls Juifs médinois.
                                                                                                            117
                                                                                                            [113] Ce dont ils font dépense [en œuvres vaines], en cette Vie Immédiate, est à l’Image d’un vent chargé de grêle (?) qui a frappé la récolte de gens injustes et qui a détruit cette récolte. Allah ne les a pas lésés, mais ils se sont lésés eux-mêmes.
                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : fî-hâ ṣarrun « chargé de grêle ». Le sens est très incertain. Les commt. glosent par : un vent froid. Peut-être le sens est-il : portant en soi la destruction.
                                                                                                              118
                                                                                                              [114] O vous qui croyez !, ne prenez pas de confidents en dehors de vous ! Ils ne vous épargneront nulle déconvenue ; ils aimeraient que vous soyez dans la peine ; la haine jaillit hors de leurs bouches et ce que cachent leurs poitrines est pis [encore]. Nous vous avons expliqué les aya, si vous vous trouvez raisonner.
                                                                                                              119

                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                              [115] Vous êtes tels que voici : vous aimez [ces gens] alors qu’ils ne vous aiment pas ; vous croyez à l’Écriture tout entière alors que, lorsqu’ils vous rencontrent, ils disent : « Nous croyons ! », et que, se trouvant seuls, ils se mordent les doigts de rage, à cause de vous. Dis [à ces gens] : « Mourez de rage ! Allah connaît les pensées des cœurs. »
                                                                                                              120
                                                                                                              [116] Si un bonheur vous touche, cela leur fait mal, alors que si un malheur vous atteint, ils s’en réjouissent. Si vous êtes constants et pieux, leur machination ne vous nuira en rien. Allah [, en Sa Science,] embrasse ce qu’ils font.
                                                                                                              121
                                                                                                              [117] Et [rappelle, Prophète !,] quand tu partis le matin, de ta famille, plaçant les Croyants à des postes de combat ! Allah est audient et sage.
                                                                                                              122
                                                                                                              [118] [Rappelle] quand deux parties d’entre vous songèrent à fléchir alors qu’Allah était leur patron ! Que sur Allah s’appuient les Croyants !
                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Allusion à la défection, à Ohod, des Banû-Salama et des Banû-Ḥâriṯa, deux clans arabes de Médine ralliés à Mahomet.
                                                                                                                123
                                                                                                                [119] Certes, Allah vous a secourus à Badr, alors que vous étiez humiliés — soyez pieux envers Allah ! peut-être serez-vous reconnaissants —,
                                                                                                                124
                                                                                                                [120] [Allah vous a secourus] quand [, Prophète !,] tu disais aux Croyants : « Ne vous suffit-il pas que votre Seigneur vous donne en renfort trois mille (sic) de Ses Anges, [vers vous] descendus ? »
                                                                                                                125
                                                                                                                [121] Mais oui ! si vous êtes constants et pieux et si [les ennemis] marchent sur vous derechef, votre Seigneur vous donnera en renfort cinq mille de Ses Anges lancés [par Lui].
                                                                                                                126
                                                                                                                [122] Allah ne fit cela que comme bonne nouvelle pour vous, afin que, par cela, se tranquillisassent vos cœurs. Le secours victorieux (naṣr) ne vient que d’Allah le Puissant, le Sage.
                                                                                                                127
                                                                                                                [122] [Il fait cela] afin que vous tailliez en pièces ceux qui sont infidèles, [pour que] vous les culbutiez et qu’ils s’en retournent déçus.
                                                                                                                128
                                                                                                                [123] [Prophète !,] tu n’as nulle part à l’Ordre [divin] : ou bien [le Seigneur] reviendra [de Sa rigueur] envers eux —, ou bien Il les tourmentera parce qu’ils ont été injustes.
                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : laysa la-ka mina-l-’Amri šay’un « tu n’as nulle part » etc. Le sens de l’expression est absolument clair : le Prophète ne peut en rien changer l’arrêt divin touchant les Infidèles.
                                                                                                                  129

                                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                  [124] A Allah ce qui est dans les cieux et sur la terre. Il pardonne à qui Il veut et Il tourmente qui Il veut ! Allah est absoluteur et miséricordieux.
                                                                                                                  [Injonctions diverses aux Croyants. Récompense selon les œuvres.]
                                                                                                                  130
                                                                                                                  [125] O vous qui croyez !, ne vivez pas de l’usure [produisant le] double deux fois ! Soyez pieux envers Allah ! Peut-être serez-vous bienheureux.
                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Ne vivez pas de l’usure. Text. : ne mangez pas l’usure, doubles doublés (sic).
                                                                                                                    131
                                                                                                                    [126] Préservez-vous du Feu préparé pour les Infidèles !
                                                                                                                    132
                                                                                                                    [126] Obéissez à Allah et à l’Apôtre ! Peut-être vous sera-t-il fait miséricorde.
                                                                                                                    133
                                                                                                                    [127] Élancez-vous vers un pardon de votre Seigneur, [vers] un Jardin aussi large que les cieux et la terre, préparé pour les Pieux
                                                                                                                    134
                                                                                                                    [128] qui font dépense [en aumône] dans la félicité et l’infélicité, [vers un Jardin destiné à] ceux qui domptent leur colère et effacent les offenses des Hommes — Allah aime les Bienfaisants —,
                                                                                                                    135
                                                                                                                    [129] [vers un Jardin dévolu à] ceux qui, ayant commis une turpitude ou s’étant lésés eux-mêmes, invoquent (ḏakara) Allah et demandent pardon pour leurs péchés — or, qui donc pardonne les péchés sinon Allah ? —, [vers un Jardin promis à] ceux qui n’ont point persisté dans ce qu’ils commirent alors qu’ils ont la Science.
                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Qui n’ont point persisté etc. L’idée semble être : Qui ne sont point demeurés attachés à des pratiques héritées du Paganisme.
                                                                                                                      136
                                                                                                                      [130] La récompense de ceux-là sera un pardon de leur Seigneur et des Jardins sous lesquels couleront les ruisseaux, [Jardins] où ils resteront immortels. Combien belle sera la rétribution de ceux faisant [le bien] !
                                                                                                                      137
                                                                                                                      [131] Le sort traditionnel [imparti aux Impies], avant vous, s’est accompli. Allez sur la terre et considérez quelle fut la fin de ceux qui crièrent au mensonge !
                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : sunanun « le sort traditionnel ». Text. : des sorts traditionnels, avant vous, sont passés.
                                                                                                                        [Après l’échec de Ohod. Appel a la constance des Croyants. Responsabilités de l’échec. Béatitude de ceux tombés dans le Chemin d’Allah.]
                                                                                                                        138
                                                                                                                        [132] Ceci est un exposé pour les Hommes, une Direction et une Exhortation pour les Pieux.
                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Exposé. V. sourate LV, 3 et la note.
                                                                                                                          139
                                                                                                                          [133] Ne vous abandonnez pas, ne vous attristez point, alors que vous êtes les plus hauts, si vous êtes croyants !
                                                                                                                          140
                                                                                                                          [134] Si une plaie saigne en vous, une plaie semblable a saigné en ce peuple [impie]. Ces jours [heureux et malheureux], Nous les faisons alterner parmi les Hommes pour [re]connaître ceux qui croient et prendre, parmi vous, des Témoins — Allah n’aime pas les Injustes —,
                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Si une plaie saigne. Text. : si une plaie vous a touchés. ǁ Une plaie semblable = la victoire de Badr sur les Mekkois.
                                                                                                                            141
                                                                                                                            [135] pour faire briller ceux qui croient et rejeter dans l’ombre les Infidèles.
                                                                                                                            142
                                                                                                                            [136] Comptez-vous [, Croyants !,] entrer dans le Jardin alors qu’Allah n’a pas encore [re]connu, parmi vous, ceux qui ont mené combat, ni encore [re]connu les Constants ?
                                                                                                                            143
                                                                                                                            [137] Certes, vous souhaitiez la mort avant de la rencontrer. Vous l’avez vue et vous êtes dans l’expectative.
                                                                                                                            144
                                                                                                                            [138] Mahomet n’est qu’un Apôtre. Avant lui, les [autres] Apôtres ont passé. Eh quoi ! s’il meurt ou s’il est tué, retournerez-vous sur vos pas ? Quiconque retournera sur ses pas ne nuira à Allah en rien et Allah récompensera ceux qui sont reconnaissants.
                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Des Traditions recueillies par Tab. mettent ce vt. en rapport avec l’émotion suscitée dans les rangs des combattants musulmans, à Ohod, quand se répandit le bruit que Mahomet avait été tué. Cette interprétation ne cadre toutefois pas avec l’expression ’inqalabtum ‛ald ’a‛qâbi-kum « retournerez-vous sur vos pas » = abandonnerez-vous l’Islam pour revenir au Paganisme ? D’autres Traditions fournies par Tab., disent par ailleurs que ce vt. s’adresse aux Hypocrites ou aux Croyants peu assurés en leur foi. Cette seconde interprétation est la plus plausible et est chronologiquement la seule satisfaisante. Cf. Trad. Cor. p. 892, note. — ḫalat « ont passé » = sont morts. ǁ Avant lui. Cet emploi de la 3e pers. est normal : c’est Dieu qui parle de son Prophète : le fait est très fréquent.
                                                                                                                              145
                                                                                                                              [139] Il n’est à personne (nafs) de mourir sinon avec la permission d’Allah. Écrit fixé ! Quiconque désire la récompense (ṯawâb) de la Vie Immédiate, Nous lui en donnons une part, et quiconque
                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                              désire la récompense de la Vie Dernière, Nous lui en donnerons une part. Nous récompenserons ceux qui sont reconnaissants.
                                                                                                                              146
                                                                                                                              [140] Combien de Prophètes ont combattu [ayant] avec eux de nombreux disciples ! Ceux-ci ne fléchirent point sous ce qui les atteignit, dans le Chemin d’Allah ; ils ne faiblirent et ne cédèrent point. Allah aime les Constants.
                                                                                                                              147
                                                                                                                              [141] Leur seul propos était : « Seigneur ! pardonne-nous nos péchés et notre excès dans notre conduite ! Affermis nos talons et secours-nous contre le peuple des Injustes ! »
                                                                                                                              148
                                                                                                                              [141] Allah leur a donné la récompense (ṯawâb) de la Vie Immédiate et la Belle Récompense de la Vie Dernière. Allah aime les Bienfaisants.
                                                                                                                              149
                                                                                                                              [142] O vous qui croyez ! si vous obéissez à ceux qui sont infidèles, ils vous ramèneront sur vos pas et vous vous en retournerez, perdants.
                                                                                                                              150
                                                                                                                              [143] Non ! Allah est votre maître et Il est le meilleur des Auxiliaires.
                                                                                                                              151
                                                                                                                              [144] Nous jetterons l’effroi dans les cœurs de ceux qui sont infidèles, en prix d’avoir associé à Allah ce par quoi Il ne fait descendre nulle probation (sulṭân). Leur refuge sera le Feu. Combien détestable est l’asile des Injustes !
                                                                                                                              152
                                                                                                                              [145] Allah a été loyal envers vous, en Sa promesse, tant que vous conteniez [les Infidèles], avec Sa permission. Après vous avoir fait voir le succès désiré, Allah [vous a soutenus] jusqu’à ce que vous fléchissiez, [jusqu’à ce que] vous vous disputiez le butin et soyez désobéissants.
                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Allusion à la première phase du combat de Ohod où les Croyants, obéissant aux dispositions arrêtées par Mahomet, continrent les Mekkois, puis à la ruée des archers musulmans abandonnant leur poste de combat pour participer au butin, ce qui permit aux Mekkois de reprendre l’avantage. — Le succès désiré. Text. : ce que vous aimiez.
                                                                                                                                152
                                                                                                                                [146] (Parmi vous, il en est qui désirent [les biens de] ce monde tandis que d’autres désirent [ceux de la Vie] Dernière). Ensuite, Allah vous a fait reculer devant les Infidèles pour vous éprouver. Il a certes effacé pour vous [cette faute]. Allah est Détenteur de la Faveur envers les Croyants.
                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Vous a fait reculer etc. Text. : vous a détournés d’eux.
                                                                                                                                  153

                                                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                  [147] A [Allah] vous a infligé souci après souci, B [Allah vous a éprouvés,] quand vous [re]montiez [vers Médine], sans vous retourner vers personne, tandis que l’Apôtre, sur votre arrière, vous rappelait, afin que vous ne vous attristiez pas sur le succès qui vous avait échappé ni sur ce qui vous avait atteints. Allah est bien informé de ce que vous faisiez.
                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Allusion à la dernière phase du combat, quand Mahomet tenta de regrouper les Croyants en pleine déroute. Le texte fait difficulté, en son état actuel ; il porte en effet : Quand vous remontiez [vers Médine], sans vous retourner vers personne, tandis que l’Apôtre, sur votre arrière, vous rappelait et Allah vous a gratifiés d’un souci après un souci afin que vous ne vous attristiez pas etc. La phrase et Allah vous a gratifiés… après un souci est déplacée. On peut donc (version A) la replacer au début du présent vt. ; une autre correction est possible (version B) ; elle consiste à rejeter : Il vous a gratifiés… un souci, au début du vt. 148. Mais cela oblige à restituer la phrase : [Il vous a éprouvés].
                                                                                                                                    154
                                                                                                                                    [148] B [Allah] vous a infligé souci après souci. Ensuite, Il a fait descendre sur vous, après ce souci, une sécurité, un sommeil qui couvrait un parti parmi vous tandis que, pris par leur propre souci, pensant sur Allah autre chose que la vérité — [à savoir] ce que pense la Gentilité —, [les gens d’]un [autre] parti A cachaient en leur âme ce qu’ils ne te dévoilaient point [et] disaient : « Si nous avions eu une part à l’Ordre, nous n’aurions pas eu de tués. » Réponds : « Si vous étiez [restés] dans vos demeures, ceux dont le meurtre a été écrit, seraient allés à leurs couches [où ils auraient trouvé la mort]. » B disaient : « Avons-nous quelque part à l’Ordre ? » Réponds : « L’Ordre en entier est à Allah. » [Tout cela a eu lieu] pour qu’Allah éprouve ce qui est en vos poitrines et [pour] mettre en lumière ce qui est en vos cœurs. Allah connaît bien les pensées des cœurs.
                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Pris par leur propre souci. Text. : que leurs âmes rendent soucieux. ǁ al-’Amr « l’Ordre ». On croit préférable de rendre ainsi ce terme qui, dans le vt. 123, s’offre avec le sens très net de : « décret divin touchant le sort particulier des Hommes. » Il faut toutefois remarquer qu’un peu plus loin (vt. 153) le même terme se présente avec un sens dégradé : « affaire », « entreprise ». Par ailleurs, dans la phrase : « Avons-nous quelque part à l’Ordre ? » Réponds : « L’Ordre en entier est à Allah ! », on peut penser que le terme al-’amr n’est pas pris dans le même sens par ceux qui interrogent et par Mahomet qui leur répond. Il est très admissible en effet que les questionneurs songent à l’affaire de Ohod, tandis que Mahomet pense à la volonté divine qui a tout dirigé. Si cette hypothèse est admise, il faut alors traduire : [Les gens d’]un [autre] parti disaient : « Avons-nous eu [quelque part à la direction] de cette affaire ? » Réponds : « L’Ordre [qui règle le sort de tous], en entier est à Allah. » Ce qui confirmerait cette dernière interprétation est le contenu même de l’autre recension du vt. ǁ Nous n’aurions pas eu de tués. Text. : nous n’aurions pas été tués.
                                                                                                                                      155

                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                      [149] Ceux qui ont tourné le dos, au jour où les deux troupes se sont rencontrées, ont été seulement amenés, par le Démon, à chuter à cause d’une partie de ce qu’ils ont commis. [Toutefois,] Allah a certes effacé pour eux [leur faute]. Allah est absoluteur et longanime.
                                                                                                                                      156
                                                                                                                                      [150] O vous qui croyez !, ne soyez point comme ceux qui sont infidèles et ont dit de leurs frères partis au loin ou à la guerre : « S’ils étaient demeurés chez nous, ils ne seraient pas morts et n’auraient pas été tués. » Qu’Allah fasse de cela une affliction en leurs cœurs ! Allah fait vivre et fait mourir. Allah est clairvoyant sur ce que vous faites.
                                                                                                                                      157
                                                                                                                                      [151] En vérité, si vous êtes tués dans le Chemin d’Allah ou si vous mourez [de mort naturelle], c’est là certes un pardon [venu] d’Allah et une grâce (raḥma) préférables à ce qu’ils amassent.
                                                                                                                                      158
                                                                                                                                      [152] En vérité, si vous mourez [de mort naturelle] ou si vous êtes tués, vers Allah, certes, vous serez rassemblés.
                                                                                                                                      159
                                                                                                                                      [153] [Prophète !, c’est] par quelque grâce de ton Seigneur que tu as été conciliant envers eux. Si tu avais été rude, dur de cœur, ils auraient fait sécession, autour de toi. Efface donc pour eux [leur faute] et pardonne-leur ! A Consulte-les donc [désormais] sur toute affaire ! B Consulte-les donc sur cette affaire !
                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                      Quand tu auras décidé, appuie-toi sur Allah ! Allah aime mieux ceux qui s’appuient sur Lui.
                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Le vt. fait allusion à l’attitude de Mahomet qui, d’abord hostile à une rencontre des Polythéistes en rase campagne et convaincu que la victoire serait plus sûre si l’on attendait ceux-ci dans Médine, finit par accepter de marcher contre les Mekkois. — Envers eux = envers les Croyants poussant à attaquer les Mekkois hors de Médine. ǁ fî l-’amri. L’emploi de l’article (a)l- arrête quelque peu Bay. et Nas. ; selon eux, cela donne au terme un sens général (version A). Il est néanmoins permis de se demander si le terme ne désigne pas l’offensive des Mekkois et les moyens d’y parer. Dans ce cas, ce texte serait immédiatement antérieur à Ohod (version B).
                                                                                                                                        160
                                                                                                                                        [154] S’Il vous secourt, nul vainqueur sur vous ! S’Il vous abandonne, qui donc pourrait vous secourir en dehors de Lui ? Que sur Allah s’appuient les Croyants !
                                                                                                                                        161
                                                                                                                                        [155] A Il n’est pas d’un Prophète d’être victime d’une fraude. B Il n’est pas d’un Prophète de frauder. Quiconque fraudera, viendra avec ce qu’il fraudera, au Jour de la Résurrection. Ensuite chaque âme recevra le juste prix de ce qu’elle se sera acquis et [les Injustes] ne seront point lésés.
                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Ce vt. et les deux suiv. interrompent le développement qui reprend avec le vt. 158. — Yuġalla « d’être victime d’une fraude » (version A). Goldziher y voit une correction suscitée par l’irrévérence de la version B : yaġulla « de frauder ». Cette dernière leçon est communément reçue ; les commt. glosent par : yaḥûnu fî-l-ġanîmati « frauder sur le butin » ou plus exactement « détourner frauduleusement une partie du butin avant le partage » ; c’est le sens de ġalla yaġullu dans la langue juridique.
                                                                                                                                          162
                                                                                                                                          [156] Eh quoi ! celui qui suit l’agrément du Seigneur est-il comme celui qui a encouru le courroux d’Allah et dont le refuge est la Géhenne ? Quel détestable « Devenir » !
                                                                                                                                          163
                                                                                                                                          [157] Ils forment une hiérarchie auprès d’Allah et Allah est clairvoyant sur ce qu’ils font.
                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Ils forment une hiérarchie. Text. : ils sont des degrés.
                                                                                                                                            164
                                                                                                                                            [158] Certes, Allah a été gracieux envers les Croyants quand Il a envoyé, parmi eux, un Apôtre [issu] d’eux qui leur communique Ses aya, les purifie, leur apprend l’Écriture et la Sagesse, bien qu’en vérité ils fussent antérieurement dans un égarement évident.
                                                                                                                                            165
                                                                                                                                            [159] Eh quoi ! ayant été frappés par un malheur après avoir remporté [, à Badr,] un succès deux fois égal, vous avez dit : « Comment ce malheur [nous vient-il] ? » Réponds : « Il vient de vous-mêmes. Allah, sur toute chose, est omnipotent. »
                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Selon la Tradition historico-biographique, les Mekkois auraient eu 70 tués et 70 prisonniers à Badr, et les Croyants 70 tués à Ohod. — Il vient de vous-mêmes = il vient de votre désobéissance aux directives du Prophète.
                                                                                                                                              166
                                                                                                                                              [160] Ce qui vous a atteints, à la journée où les deux troupes se sont rencontrées, [s’est produit] avec la permission d’Allah, afin que Celui-ci [re]connaisse les Croyants
                                                                                                                                              167

                                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                              [160] et qu’Il [re]connaisse ceux qui ont été hypocrites. A l’heure où s’étant entendu dire : « Allons ! combattez dans le Chemin d’Allah ! Repoussez [les Infidèles !] » ils répliquèrent : « Si nous savions combattre, nous vous suivrions assurément. » En ce jour, [ces gens] furent plus près de l’impiété que de la foi.
                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : nâfaqû « ont été hypocrites ». Il faut naturellement prendre ce terme dans le sens particulier que lui donne le Coran. A remarquer que le verbe ne se rencontre que deux fois, contre une cinquantaine de fois le mot : Hypocrites.
                                                                                                                                                167
                                                                                                                                                [161] Ils disaient, de leurs bouches, ce qui n’était point en leurs cœurs. Allah connaît bien ce qu’ils tenaient secret.
                                                                                                                                                168
                                                                                                                                                [162] [Ce sont ceux-là] qui ont dit de leurs frères, alors qu’[eux-mêmes] se sont abstenus [de combattre] : « S’ils nous avaient obéi, ils n’auraient pas été tués. » Dis [à ces gens] : « Écartez donc la mort de vous ! si vous êtes véridiques. »
                                                                                                                                                169
                                                                                                                                                [163] Et ne crois point que sont morts ceux qui ont été tués dans le Chemin d’Allah ! Au contraire ! ils sont vivants auprès de leur Seigneur, pourvus de leur attribution,
                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Tor Andrae rapproche cette conception islamique de l’opinion reçue déjà par Tertullien disant que les martyrs sont admis immédiatement au Paradis. Par ailleurs, l’idée que les « âmes mortes sont vivantes auprès de Dieu » est familière aux écrivains syriaques.
                                                                                                                                                  170
                                                                                                                                                  [164] joyeux de la faveur qu’Allah leur a accordée et, à l’égard de ceux qui, après eux, ne les ont pas encore rejoints, ils se réjouissent [à l’idée] que ceux-ci n’éprouveront nulle crainte et ne seront pas attristés.
                                                                                                                                                  171
                                                                                                                                                  [165] Ils se réjouissent d’un bienfait et d’une faveur [venus] d’Allah et de ce qu’Allah ne laisse point perdre la rétribution des Croyants.
                                                                                                                                                  172
                                                                                                                                                  [166] A ceux qui ont répondu à Allah et à l’Apôtre, après avoir été atteints par la blessure [de Ohod], à ceux qui, parmi eux, ont été bienfaisants et pieux, une rétribution immense [en la Vie Dernière].
                                                                                                                                                  173
                                                                                                                                                  [167] [Mais loin de craindre, ce sont ceux-là mêmes] à qui les gens avaient dit : « Les Infidèles ont réuni [leurs forces] contre vous. Craignez-les ! » qui ont vu leur foi accrue par cette menace et se sont écriés : « Allah nous suffit ! Quel excellent protecteur (wakîl) ! »
                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Les Infidèles. Text. : les gens.
                                                                                                                                                    174
                                                                                                                                                    [168] [Ces croyants] s’en sont retournés avec un bienfait et une faveur d’Allah, sans avoir été touchés par un mal. Ils ont suivi ce qui agrée à Allah. Allah est détenteur de la Faveur Immense.
                                                                                                                                                    [Contre les Infidèles.]
                                                                                                                                                    175
                                                                                                                                                    [169] Voilà le Démon ! Il effraie ses suppôts. Ne craignez point ceux-ci, mais craignez-Moi, si vous êtes croyants.
                                                                                                                                                    176
                                                                                                                                                    [170] Que ne t’attristent point ceux qui se ruent dans l’incroyance ! Ils ne nuiront en rien à Allah. Allah ne veut point leur donner une part en la [Vie] Dernière [où, au contraire], ils auront un tourment immense.
                                                                                                                                                    177
                                                                                                                                                    [171] Ceux qui troquent la foi contre l’incroyance ne nuisent en rien à Allah et auront un tourment cruel.
                                                                                                                                                    178
                                                                                                                                                    [172] Que ceux qui sont infidèles ne considèrent point que ce que Nous leur impartissons, comme délai, soit un bien pour eux : ce que Nous leur impartissons comme délai est destiné à ce qu’ils grandissent en péché. Ils auront un tourment avilissant.
                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Var. canonique : Ne considère point que ce que Nous impartissons comme délai, à ceux qui sont infidèles etc.
                                                                                                                                                      179
                                                                                                                                                      [173] Allah n’est point tel qu’Il laisse les Croyants dans l’état où vous êtes, jusqu’à ce qu’Il distingue le méchant du bon.
                                                                                                                                                      179
                                                                                                                                                      [174] Allah n’est point tel qu’Il vous éclaire sur l’Inconnaissable. Mais Allah choisit ceux qu’Il veut, parmi Ses Apôtres. Croyez en Allah et en Ses Apôtres ! Si vous croyez et êtes pieux, à vous immense rétribution [dans la Vie Dernière].
                                                                                                                                                      180
                                                                                                                                                      [175] Que ceux qui sont avares de la faveur qu’Allah leur a accordée ne considèrent pas cela comme un bien pour eux. C’est au contraire un mal.
                                                                                                                                                      180
                                                                                                                                                      [176] Au Jour de la Résurrection, ils recevront, autour du cou, ce dont ils auront été avares. A Allah l’héritage des cieux et de la terre. Allah, de ce que vous faites, est bien informé.
                                                                                                                                                      [Contre les Juifs médinois.]
                                                                                                                                                      181
                                                                                                                                                      [177] Certes, Allah a entendu la parole de ceux qui ont dit : « Allah est besogneux, alors que nous sommes suffisants à nous-mêmes ! ». Nous consignerons ce qu’ils ont dit et leur meurtre injustifié des Prophètes et Nous leur dirons : « Goûtez le tourment de la Calcination !
                                                                                                                                                      182
                                                                                                                                                      [178] C’est en prix de ce qu’ont accompli vos mains antérieurement. Allah n’est point injuste (ẓallâm) envers Ses serviteurs. »
                                                                                                                                                      183

                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                      [179] [Allah a entendu] ceux qui ont dit : « Allah a conclu un pacte avec nous [, ordonnant] de ne point croire en un Apôtre avant qu’il ne nous impose une oblation (qurbân) que consume le feu. »
                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Le vt. rappelle l’objection faite à Mahomet, par les Juifs médinois, de ne point imposer, dans sa Révélation, l’obligation d’offrir à la divinité des sacrifices où l’offrande est dévorée par le feu. Implicitement, cela réfère au sacrifice célébré par Abraham, tel qu’il est décrit dans Genèse, XV, 9 sqq.
                                                                                                                                                        183
                                                                                                                                                        [180] Réponds[-leur] : « Ces Apôtres, avant moi, sont venus avec les Preuves et avec [la prescription] que vous dites. Pourquoi donc les avez-vous tués, si vous êtes véridiques ? »
                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Avec [la prescription]. Text. : avec ce que.
                                                                                                                                                          184
                                                                                                                                                          [181] [Prophète !,] si [ces gens] te traitent d’imposteur, ils ont déjà avant toi traité d’imposteurs des Apôtres venus avant toi avec les Preuves, les Écritures (zubur) et l’Écriture lumineuse.
                                                                                                                                                          [Encouragement aux Croyants.]
                                                                                                                                                          185
                                                                                                                                                          [182] Toute âme goûte la mort. Au jour de la Résurrection, vous ne recevrez exactement que vos rétributions. Quiconque sera écarté du Feu et sera introduit dans le Jardin aura obtenu le Succès. La Vie Immédiate n’est que jouissance fallacieuse.
                                                                                                                                                          186
                                                                                                                                                          [183] Certes, Nous vous éprouverons dans vos biens et vos personnes et vous entendrez, de ceux qui ont reçu l’Écriture avant vous et des Associateurs, beaucoup de mal. Si vous êtes constants et pieux…, car cela fait partie des bonnes dispositions,
                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Si vous êtes constants etc. Phrase en suspens.
                                                                                                                                                            187
                                                                                                                                                            [184] … Et quand Allah reçut l’alliance de ceux à qui a été donnée l’Écriture, [leur ordonnant] : « Montrez-la certes aux gens et ne la célez point ! », ils l’ont [au contraire] rejetée derrière leur dos et l’ont troquée à vil prix. Combien détestable est leur troc !
                                                                                                                                                            188
                                                                                                                                                            [185] Ne compte pas que ceux qui se réjouissent de ce qu’ils ont accompli et [qui] aiment à être loués de ce qu’ils n’ont point fait, ne compte pas que ceux-là soient hors d’atteinte du Tourment ! Ils auront un tourment cruel.
                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Soient hors d’atteinte. Text. : sont dans un désert par rapport au Tourment.
                                                                                                                                                              189
                                                                                                                                                              [186] A Allah la royauté des cieux et de la terre. Allah, sur toute chose, est omnipotent.
                                                                                                                                                              [Prière des Croyants a Allah tout-puissant qui les exauce. Récompense selon les œuvres.]
                                                                                                                                                              190
                                                                                                                                                              [187] En vérité, dans la création des cieux et de la terre, [dans] l’opposition de la nuit et du jour, sont certes des signes pour ceux doués d’esprit,
                                                                                                                                                              191
                                                                                                                                                              [188] qui invoquent (ḏakara) Allah, debout, accroupis ou couchés, [qui] méditent sur la création des cieux et de la terre, [disant] : « Seigneur !, Tu n’as point créé ceci, vainement. Gloire à Toi ! Préserve-nous donc du tourment du Feu !
                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Couchés. Text. : sur leurs flancs = retenus sur leur couche par la maladie. ǁ bâṭilân « vainement ». L’expression est complexe et implique à la fois l’idée de vanité, de légèreté et aussi de fausseté.
                                                                                                                                                                192
                                                                                                                                                                [189] Seigneur !, celui que Tu introduis dans le Feu, Tu le couvres d’opprobre. Les Injustes n’ont pas d’auxiliaires.
                                                                                                                                                                193
                                                                                                                                                                [190] Seigneur !, nous avons entendu un homme appelant à la foi [, disant] : « Croyez en votre Seigneur ! » Et nous avons cru.
                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : munâdiyan « un homme ». Text. : un appelant. Ailleurs, le terme est employé pour désigner l’Ange appelant au Jugement Dernier.
                                                                                                                                                                  193
                                                                                                                                                                  [191] Seigneur !, pardonne-nous nos péchés ! Efface pour nous nos mauvaises actions et rappelle-nous [à Toi], avec les Purs (’abrâr) !
                                                                                                                                                                  194
                                                                                                                                                                  [192] Seigneur !, accorde-nous ce que Tu nous a promis, par Tes Apôtres ! Ne nous attriste point au Jour de la Résurrection ! En vérité, Tu ne saurais manquer à ta promesse ! »
                                                                                                                                                                  195
                                                                                                                                                                  [193] Leur Seigneur les a exaucés [, disant] : « Je ne laisse point perdre l’acte de celui qui agit [bien], parmi vous, soit homme, soit femme : vous participez les uns des autres.
                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Vous participez les uns des autres. Text. : une partie de vous est en rapport avec une partie. Les commt. comprennent en général que l’homme et la femme sont en mutuelle dépendance.
                                                                                                                                                                    195
                                                                                                                                                                    [194] Ceux donc qui ont émigré, qui ont été expulsés de leur habitat, qui ont été molestés dans Mon Chemin, [ceux qui] ont combattu et ont été tués, J’effacerai pour eux leurs mauvaises actions et Je les ferai entrer en des Jardins sous lesquels coulent les ruisseaux
                                                                                                                                                                    195
                                                                                                                                                                    : récompense (ṯawâb) venue d’Allah ! Allah a auprès de Lui la Belle Récompense. »
                                                                                                                                                                    196

                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                    Que ne t’abuse point l’agitation, en ce pays, de ceux qui sont infidèles !
                                                                                                                                                                    197
                                                                                                                                                                    [196] Chétive jouissance puis, pour refuge, la Géhenne ! Et quelle détestable couche !
                                                                                                                                                                    198
                                                                                                                                                                    [197] Ceux, au contraire, qui auront été pieux envers leur Seigneur auront des Jardins sous lesquels couleront les ruisseaux ; ils y resteront immortels, [cela leur] étant accordé par Allah, en partage. Ce qui est auprès d’Allah est un bien pour les Purs (’abrâr).
                                                                                                                                                                    199
                                                                                                                                                                    [198] En vérité, parmi les Détenteurs de l’Écriture, il en est certes qui croient en Allah, à ce qu’on a fait descendre vers vous et à ce qu’on a fait descendre vers eux. Humbles envers Allah, ils ne troquent pas les aya d’Allah à vil prix.
                                                                                                                                                                    199
                                                                                                                                                                    Ceux-là auront leur rétribution auprès de leur Seigneur. Allah est prompt à faire rendre compte.
                                                                                                                                                                    200
                                                                                                                                                                    O vous qui croyez !, soyez constants ! Luttez de constance ! Luttez de courage ! Soyez pieux ! Peut-être serez-vous bien-heureux.
                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : râbiṭû « luttez de courage ». L’expression est traduite en fonction du contexte. Elle n’est plus comprise de Tab. qui en donne trois interprétations : 1° harcelez les impies ; 2° pressez l’ennemi ; 3° guettez sans trêve les heures de la Prière.
                                                                                                                                                                      ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                      Arberry, 1955Contexte
                                                                                                                                                                      X
                                                                                                                                                                      The House of Imran
                                                                                                                                                                      In the Name of God, the Merciful, the Compassionate
                                                                                                                                                                      1
                                                                                                                                                                      Alif Lam Mim
                                                                                                                                                                      2
                                                                                                                                                                      God, there is no god but He, the Living, the Everlasting.
                                                                                                                                                                      3
                                                                                                                                                                      He has sent down upon thee the Book with the truth, confirming what was before it, and He sent down the Torah and the Gospel
                                                                                                                                                                      4
                                                                                                                                                                      aforetime, as guidance to the people, and He sent down the Salvation. As for those who disbelieve in God’s signs, for them awaits a terrible chastisement; God is All-mighty, Vengeful.
                                                                                                                                                                      5
                                                                                                                                                                      From God nothing whatever is hidden in heaven and earth.
                                                                                                                                                                      6
                                                                                                                                                                      It is He who forms you in the womb as He will. There is no god but He, the All-mighty, the All-wise.
                                                                                                                                                                      7
                                                                                                                                                                      It is He who sent down upon thee the Book, wherein are verses clear that are the Essence of the Book, and others ambiguous. As for those in whose hearts is swerving, they follow the ambiguous part, desiring dissension, and desiring its interpretation; and none knows its interpretation, save only God. And those firmly rooted in knowledge say, ‘We believe in it; all is from our Lord’ yet none remembers, but men possessed of minds.
                                                                                                                                                                      8
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord, make not our hearts to swerve after that Thou hast guided us; and give us mercy from Thee; Thou art the Giver.
                                                                                                                                                                      9
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord, it is Thou that shall gather mankind for a day whereon is no doubt; verily God will not fail the tryst.
                                                                                                                                                                      10
                                                                                                                                                                      As for the unbelievers, their riches will not avail them, neither their children, aught against God; those -- they shall be fuel for the Fire
                                                                                                                                                                      11
                                                                                                                                                                      like Pharaoh’s folk, and the people before them, who cried lies to Our signs; God seized them because of their sins; God is terrible in retribution.
                                                                                                                                                                      12
                                                                                                                                                                      Say to the unbelievers: ‘You shall be overthrown, and mustered into Gehenna -- an evil cradling!’
                                                                                                                                                                      13
                                                                                                                                                                      There has already been a sign for you in the two companies that encountered, one company fighting in the way of God and another unbelieving; they saw them twice the like of them, as the eye sees, but God confirms with His help whom He will. Surely in that is a lesson for men possessed of eyes.
                                                                                                                                                                      14
                                                                                                                                                                      Decked out fair to men is the love of lusts -- women, children, heaped-up heaps of gold and silver, horses of mark, cattle and tillage. That is the enjoyment of the present life; but God -- with Him is the fairest resort.
                                                                                                                                                                      15
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘Shall I tell you of a better than that?’ For those that are godfearing, with their Lord are gardens underneath which rivers flow, therein dwelling forever, and spouses purified, and God’s good pleasure. And God sees His servants
                                                                                                                                                                      16
                                                                                                                                                                      who say, ‘Our Lord, we believe; forgive us our sins, and guard us against the chastisement of the Fire’--
                                                                                                                                                                      17
                                                                                                                                                                      men who are patient, truthful, obedient, expenders in alms, imploring God’s pardon at the daybreak.
                                                                                                                                                                      18
                                                                                                                                                                      God bears witness that there is no god but He -- and the angels, and men possessed of knowledge -- upholding justice; there is no god but He, the All-mighty, the All-wise.
                                                                                                                                                                      19
                                                                                                                                                                      The true religion with God is Islam. Those who were given the Book were not at variance except after the knowledge came to them, being insolent one to another. And whoso disbelieves in God’s signs. God is swift at the reckoning.
                                                                                                                                                                      20
                                                                                                                                                                      So if they dispute with thee, say: ‘I have surrendered my will to God, and whosoever follows me. And say to those who have been given the Book and to the common folk: ‘Have you surrendered?’ If they have surrendered, they are right guided; but if they turn their backs, thine it is only to deliver the Message; and God sees His servants.
                                                                                                                                                                      21
                                                                                                                                                                      Those who disbelieve in the signs of God and slay the Prophets without right, and slay such men as bid to justice -- do thou give them the good tidings of a painful chastisement;
                                                                                                                                                                      22
                                                                                                                                                                      their works have failed in this world and the next; they have no helpers.
                                                                                                                                                                      23
                                                                                                                                                                      Hast thou not regarded those who were given a portion of the Book, being called to the Book of God, that it might decide between them, and then a party of them turned away, swerving aside?
                                                                                                                                                                      24
                                                                                                                                                                      That, because they said, ‘The Fire shall not touch us, except for a number of days’ and the lies they forged has deluded them in their religion.
                                                                                                                                                                      25
                                                                                                                                                                      But how will it be, when We gather them for a day whereon is no doubt, and every soul shall be paid in full what it has earned, and they shall not be wronged?
                                                                                                                                                                      26
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘O God, Master of the Kingdom, Thou givest the Kingdom to whom Thou wilt, and seizest the Kingdom from whom Thou wilt, Thou exaltest whom Thou wilt, and Thou abasest whom Thou wilt; in Thy hand is the good; Thou art powerful over everything.
                                                                                                                                                                      27
                                                                                                                                                                      Thou makest the night to enter into the day and Thou makest the day to enter into the night, Thou bringest forth the living from the dead and Thou bringest forth the dead from the living, and Thou providest whomsoever Thou wilt without reckoning.
                                                                                                                                                                      28
                                                                                                                                                                      Let not the believers take the unbelievers for friends, rather than the believers -- for whoso does that belongs not to God in anything -- unless you have a fear of them. God warns you that You beware of Him, and unto God is the homecoming.
                                                                                                                                                                      29
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘Whether you hide what is in your breasts or publish it, God knows it. God knows what is in the heavens and what is in the earth; and God is powerful over everything.’
                                                                                                                                                                      30
                                                                                                                                                                      The day every soul shall find what it has done of good brought forward, and what it has done of evil; it will wish if there were only a far space between it and that day. God warns you that you beware of Him; and God is gentle with His servants.
                                                                                                                                                                      31
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘If you love God, follow me, and God will love you, and forgive you your sins; God is All-forgiving, All-compassionate.’
                                                                                                                                                                      32
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘Obey God, and the Messenger.’ But if they turn their backs, God loves not the unbelievers.
                                                                                                                                                                      33
                                                                                                                                                                      God chose Adam and Noah and the House of Abraham and the House of Imran above all beings, the
                                                                                                                                                                      34
                                                                                                                                                                      seed of one another; God hears, and knows.
                                                                                                                                                                      35
                                                                                                                                                                      When the wife of Imran said, ‘Lord, I have vowed to Thee, in dedication, what is within my womb. Receive Thou this from me; Thou hearest, and knowest.’
                                                                                                                                                                      36
                                                                                                                                                                      And when she gave birth to her she said, ‘Lord, I have given birth to her, a female.’(And God knew very well what she had given birth to; the male is not as the female.) ‘And I have named her Mary, and commend her to Thee with her seed, to protect them from the accursed Satan.’
                                                                                                                                                                      37
                                                                                                                                                                      Her Lord received the child with gracious favour, and by His goodness she grew up comely, Zachariah taking charge of her. Whenever Zachariah went in to her in the Sanctuary, he found her provisioned. ‘Mary,’ he said, ‘how comes this to thee?’‘From God,’ she said. Truly God provisions whomsoever He will without reckoning.
                                                                                                                                                                      38
                                                                                                                                                                      Then Zachariah prayed to his Lord saying, ‘Lord, give me of Thy goodness a goodly offspring. Yea, Thou hearest prayer.’
                                                                                                                                                                      39
                                                                                                                                                                      And the angels called to him, standing in the Sanctuary at worship, ‘Lo, God gives thee good tidings of John, who shall confirm a Word of God, a chief, and chaste, a Prophet, righteous.’
                                                                                                                                                                      40
                                                                                                                                                                      ‘Lord,’ said Zachariah, ‘how shall I have a son, seeing I am an old man and my wife is barren?’‘Even so,’ God said, ‘God does what He will.’
                                                                                                                                                                      41
                                                                                                                                                                      ‘Lord,’ said Zachariah, ‘appoint to me a sign.’‘Thy sign,’ God said, ‘is that thou shalt not speak, save by tokens, to men for three days. And mention thy Lord oft, and give glory at evening and dawn.’
                                                                                                                                                                      42
                                                                                                                                                                      And when the angels said, ‘Mary, God has chosen thee, and purified thee; He has chosen thee above all women.
                                                                                                                                                                      43
                                                                                                                                                                      Mary; be obedient to thy Lord, prostrating and bowing before Him.’
                                                                                                                                                                      44
                                                                                                                                                                      (That is of the tidings of the Unseen, that We reveal to thee; for thou wast not with them, when they were casting quills which of them should have charge of Mary; thou wast not with them, when they were disputing.)
                                                                                                                                                                      45
                                                                                                                                                                      When the angels said, ‘Mary, God gives thee good tidings of a Word from Him whose name is Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary; high honoured shall he be in this world and the next, near stationed to God.
                                                                                                                                                                      46
                                                                                                                                                                      He shall speak to men in the cradle, and of age, and righteous he shall be.’
                                                                                                                                                                      47
                                                                                                                                                                      ‘Lord,’ said Mary, ‘how shall I have a son seeing no mortal has touched me?’‘Even so,’ God said, God creates what He will. When He decrees a thing He does but say to it "Be," and it is.
                                                                                                                                                                      48
                                                                                                                                                                      And He will teach him the Book, the Wisdom, the Torah, the Gospel,
                                                                                                                                                                      49
                                                                                                                                                                      to be a Messenger to the Children of Israel saying, "I have come to you with a sign from your Lord. I will create for you out of clay as the likeness of a bird; then I will breathe into it, and it will be a bird, by the leave of God. I will also heal the blind and the leper, and bring to life the dead, by the leave of God. I will inform you too of what things you eat, and what you treasure up in your houses. Surely in that is a sign for you, if you are believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      50
                                                                                                                                                                      Likewise confirming the truth of the Torah that is before me, and to make lawful to you certain things that before were forbidden unto you. I have come to you with a sign from your Lord; so fear you God, and obey you me.
                                                                                                                                                                      51
                                                                                                                                                                      Surely God is my Lord and your Lord; so serve Him. This is a straight path".’
                                                                                                                                                                      52
                                                                                                                                                                      And when Jesus perceived their unbelief, he said, ‘Who will be my helpers unto God?’ The Apostles said, ‘We will be helpers of God; we believe in God; witness thou our submission.
                                                                                                                                                                      53
                                                                                                                                                                      Lord, we believe in that Thou hast sent down, and we follow the Messenger. Inscribe us therefore with those who bear witness.’
                                                                                                                                                                      54
                                                                                                                                                                      And they devised, and God devised, and God is the best of devisers.
                                                                                                                                                                      55
                                                                                                                                                                      When God said, ‘Jesus, I will take thee to Me and will raise thee to Me and I will purify thee of those who believe not. I will set thy followers above the unbelievers till the Resurrection Day. Then unto Me shall you return, and I will decide between you, as to what you were at variance on.
                                                                                                                                                                      56
                                                                                                                                                                      As for the unbelievers, I will chastise them with a terrible chastisement in this world and the next; they shall have no helpers.’
                                                                                                                                                                      57
                                                                                                                                                                      But as for the believers, who do deeds of righteousness, He will pay them in full their wages: and God loves not the evildoers.
                                                                                                                                                                      58
                                                                                                                                                                      This We recite to thee of signs and wise remembrance.
                                                                                                                                                                      59
                                                                                                                                                                      Truly, the likeness of Jesus, in God’s sight, is as Adam’s likeness; He created him of dust, then said He unto him, ‘Be,’ and he was.
                                                                                                                                                                      60
                                                                                                                                                                      The truth is of God; be not of the doubters.
                                                                                                                                                                      61
                                                                                                                                                                      And whoso disputes with thee concerning him, after the knowledge that has come to thee, say: ‘Come now, let us call our sons and your sons, our wives and your wives, our selves and your selves, then let us humbly pray and so lay God’s curse upon the ones who lie.’
                                                                                                                                                                      62
                                                                                                                                                                      This is the true story. There is no god but God, and assuredly God is the All-mighty, the All-wise.
                                                                                                                                                                      63
                                                                                                                                                                      And if they turn their backs, assuredly God knows the workers of corruption.
                                                                                                                                                                      64
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘People of the Book! Come now to a word common between us and you, that we serve none but God, and that we associate not aught with Him, and do not some of us take others as Lords, apart from God.’ And if they turn their backs, say: ‘Bear witness that we are Muslims.’
                                                                                                                                                                      65
                                                                                                                                                                      People of the Book! Why do you dispute concerning Abraham? The Torah was not sent down, neither the Gospel, but after him. What, have you no reason?
                                                                                                                                                                      66
                                                                                                                                                                      Ha, you are the ones who dispute on what you know; why then dispute you touching a matter of which you know not anything? God knows, and you know not.
                                                                                                                                                                      67
                                                                                                                                                                      No; Abraham in truth was not a Jew, neither a Christian; but he was a Muslim and one pure of faith; certainly he was never of the idolaters.
                                                                                                                                                                      68
                                                                                                                                                                      Surely the people standing closest to Abraham are those who followed him, and this Prophet, and those who believe; and God is the Protector of the believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      69
                                                                                                                                                                      There is a party of the People of the Book yearn to make you go astray; yet none they make to stray, except themselves, but they are not aware.
                                                                                                                                                                      70
                                                                                                                                                                      People of the Book! Why do you disbelieve in God’s signs, which you yourselves witness?
                                                                                                                                                                      71
                                                                                                                                                                      People of the Book! Why do you confound the truth with vanity, and conceal the truth and that wittingly?
                                                                                                                                                                      72
                                                                                                                                                                      There is a party of the People of the Book say, ‘Believe in what has been sent down upon those who believe at the beginning of the day, and disbelieve at the end of it; haply they will then return;
                                                                                                                                                                      73
                                                                                                                                                                      and believe not any but him who follows your religion.’ Say: ‘The true guidance is God’s guidance -- that anyone should be given the like of what you have been given, or dispute with you before your Lord.’ Say: ‘Surely bounty is in the hand of God; He gives it unto whomsoever He will; and God is All-embracing, All-knowing.
                                                                                                                                                                      74
                                                                                                                                                                      He singles out for His mercy whom He will; God is of bounty abounding.’
                                                                                                                                                                      75
                                                                                                                                                                      And of the People of the Book is he who, if thou trust him with a hundredweight, will restore it thee; and of them is he who, if thou trust him with one pound, will not restore it thee, unless ever thou standest over him. That, because they say, ‘There is no way over us as to the common people.’ They speak falsehood against God and that wittingly.
                                                                                                                                                                      76
                                                                                                                                                                      Nay, but whoso fulfils his covenant and fears God, God loves the godfearing.
                                                                                                                                                                      77
                                                                                                                                                                      Those that sell God’s covenant, and their oaths, for a little price, there shall be no share for them in the world to come; God shall not speak to them neither look on them on the Resurrection Day, neither will He purify them; and for them awaits a painful chastisement.
                                                                                                                                                                      78
                                                                                                                                                                      And there is a sect of them twist their tongues with the Book, that you may suppose it part of the Book, yet it is not part of the Book; and they say, ‘It is from God,’ yet it is not from God, and they speak falsehood against God, and that wittingly.
                                                                                                                                                                      79
                                                                                                                                                                      It belongs not to any mortal that God should give him the Book, the Judgment, the Prophethood, then he should say to men, ‘Be you servants to me apart from God.’ Rather, ‘Be you masters in that you know the Book, and in that you study.’
                                                                                                                                                                      80
                                                                                                                                                                      He would never order you to take the angels and the Prophets as Lords; what, would He order you to disbelieve, after you have surrendered?
                                                                                                                                                                      81
                                                                                                                                                                      And when God took compact with the Prophets: ‘That I have given you of Book and Wisdom; then there shall come to you a Messenger confirming what is with you -- you shall believe in him and you shall help him; do you agree?’ He said. ‘And do you take My load on you on that condition?’ They said, ‘We do agree.’ God said, ‘Bear witness so, and I shall be with you among the witnesses.’
                                                                                                                                                                      82
                                                                                                                                                                      Then whosoever turns his back after that -- they are the ungodly.
                                                                                                                                                                      83
                                                                                                                                                                      What, do they desire another religion than God’s, and to Him has surrendered whoso is in the heavens and the earth, willingly or unwillingly, and to Him they shall be returned?
                                                                                                                                                                      84
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘We believe in God, and that which has been sent down on us, and sent down on Abraham and Ishmael, Isaac and Jacob, and the Tribes, and in that which was given to Moses and Jesus, and the Prophets, of their Lord; we make no division between any of them, and to Him we surrender.’
                                                                                                                                                                      85
                                                                                                                                                                      Whoso desires another religion than Islam, it shall not be accepted of him; in the next world he shall be among the losers.
                                                                                                                                                                      86
                                                                                                                                                                      How shall God guide a people who have disbelieved after they believed, and bore witness that the Messenger is true, and the clear signs came to them? God guides not the people of the evildoers.
                                                                                                                                                                      87
                                                                                                                                                                      Those -- their recompense is that there shall rest on them the curse of God and of the angels and of men, altogether,
                                                                                                                                                                      88
                                                                                                                                                                      therein dwelling forever; the chastisement shall not be lightened for them; no respite shall be given them.
                                                                                                                                                                      89
                                                                                                                                                                      But those who repent thereafter, and make amends -- God is All-forgiving, All-compassionate.
                                                                                                                                                                      90
                                                                                                                                                                      Surely those who disbelieve after they have believed and then increase in unbelief -- their repentance shall not be accepted; those are the ones who stray.
                                                                                                                                                                      91
                                                                                                                                                                      Surely those who disbelieve, and die disbelieving, there shall not be accepted from any one of them the whole earth full of gold, if he would ransom himself thereby; for them awaits a painful chastisement, and they shall have no helpers.
                                                                                                                                                                      92
                                                                                                                                                                      You will not attain piety until you expend of what you love; and whatever thing you expend, God knows of it.
                                                                                                                                                                      93
                                                                                                                                                                      All food was lawful to the Children of Israel save what Israel forbade for himself before the Torah was sent down. Say: ‘Bring you the Torah now, and recite it, if you are truthful.’
                                                                                                                                                                      94
                                                                                                                                                                      Whoso forges falsehood against God after that, those are the evildoers.
                                                                                                                                                                      95
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘God has spoken the truth; therefore follow the creed of Abraham, a man of pure faith and no idolater.’
                                                                                                                                                                      96
                                                                                                                                                                      The first House established for the people was that at Bekka, a place holy, and a guidance to all beings.
                                                                                                                                                                      97
                                                                                                                                                                      Therein are clear signs -- the station of Abraham, and whosoever enters it is in security. It is the duty of all men towards God to come to the House a pilgrim, if he is able to make his way there. As for the unbeliever, God is All-sufficient nor needs any being.
                                                                                                                                                                      98
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘People of the Book, why do you disbelieve in the signs of God? Surely God is witness of the things you do.’
                                                                                                                                                                      99
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: ‘People of the Book, why do you bar from God’s way the believer, desiring to make it crooked, yourselves being witnesses? God is not heedless of the things you do.’
                                                                                                                                                                      100
                                                                                                                                                                      O believers, if you obey a sect of those who have been given the Book, they will turn you, after you have believed, into unbelievers.
                                                                                                                                                                      101
                                                                                                                                                                      How can you disbelieve, seeing you have God’s signs recited to you, and His Messenger among you? Whosoever holds fast to God, he is guided to a straight path.
                                                                                                                                                                      102
                                                                                                                                                                      O believers, fear God as He should be feared, and see you do not die, save in surrender.
                                                                                                                                                                      103
                                                                                                                                                                      And hold you fast to God’s bond, together, and do not scatter; remember God’s blessing upon you when you were enemies, and He brought your hearts together, so that by His blessing you became brothers. You were upon the brink of a pit of Fire, and He delivered you from it; even so God makes clear to you His signs; so haply you will be guided.
                                                                                                                                                                      104
                                                                                                                                                                      Let there be one nation of you, calling to good, and bidding to honour, and forbidding dishonour; those are the prosperers.
                                                                                                                                                                      105
                                                                                                                                                                      Be not as those who scattered and fell into variance after the clear signs came to them; those there awaits a mighty chastisement,
                                                                                                                                                                      106
                                                                                                                                                                      the day when some faces are blackened, and some faces whitened. As for those whose faces are blackened -- ‘Did you disbelieve after you had believed? Then taste the chastisement for that you disbelieved!’
                                                                                                                                                                      107
                                                                                                                                                                      But as for those whose faces are whitened, they shall be in God’s mercy, therein dwelling forever.
                                                                                                                                                                      108
                                                                                                                                                                      These are the signs of God We recite to thee in truth, and God desires not any injustice to living beings.
                                                                                                                                                                      109
                                                                                                                                                                      To God belongs all that is in the heavens and in the earth, and unto Him all matters are returned.
                                                                                                                                                                      110
                                                                                                                                                                      You are the best nation ever brought forth to men, bidding to honour, and forbidding dishonour, and believing in God. Had the People of the Book believed, it were better for them; some of them are believers, but the most of them are ungodly.
                                                                                                                                                                      111
                                                                                                                                                                      They will not harm you, except a little hurt; and if they fight with you, they will turn on you their backs; then they will not be helped.
                                                                                                                                                                      112
                                                                                                                                                                      Abasement shall be pitched on them, wherever they are come upon, except they be in a bond of God, and a bond of the people; they will be laden with the burden of God’s anger, and poverty shall be pitched on them; that, because they disbelieved in God’s signs, and slew the Prophets without right; that, for that they acted rebelliously and were transgressors.
                                                                                                                                                                      113
                                                                                                                                                                      Yet they are not all alike; some of the People of the Book are a nation upstanding, that recite God’s signs in the watches of the night, bowing themselves,
                                                                                                                                                                      114
                                                                                                                                                                      believing in God and in the Last Day, bidding to honour and forbidding dishonour, vying one with the other in good works; those are of the righteous.
                                                                                                                                                                      115
                                                                                                                                                                      And whatsoever good you do, you shall not be denied the just reward of it; and God knows the godfearing.
                                                                                                                                                                      116
                                                                                                                                                                      As for the unbelievers, their riches shall not avail them, neither their children, against God; those are the inhabitants of the Fire, therein dwelling forever.
                                                                                                                                                                      117
                                                                                                                                                                      The likeness of that they expend in this present life is as the likeness of a freezing blast that smites the tillage of a people who wronged themselves, and it destroyed that; God wronged them not, but themselves they wronged.
                                                                                                                                                                      118
                                                                                                                                                                      O believers, take not for your intimates outside yourselves such men spare nothing to ruin you; they yearn for you to suffer Hatred has already shown itself of their mouths, and what their breasts conceal is yet greater. Now We have made clear to you the signs, if you understand.
                                                                                                                                                                      119
                                                                                                                                                                      Ha, there you are; you love them, and they love you not; you believe in the Book, all of it, and when they meet you they say, ‘We believe,’ but when they go privily, they bite at you their fingers, enraged. Say: ‘Die in your rage; God knows the thoughts in the breasts.’
                                                                                                                                                                      120
                                                                                                                                                                      If you are visited by good fortune, it vexes them; but if you are smitten by evil, they rejoice at it. Yet if you are patient and godfearing, their guile will hurt you nothing; God encompasses the things they do.
                                                                                                                                                                      121
                                                                                                                                                                      When thou wentest forth at dawn from thy people to lodge the believers in their pitches for the battle -- God is All-hearing, All-knowing --
                                                                                                                                                                      122
                                                                                                                                                                      when two parties of you were about to lose heart, though God was their Protector -- and in God let the believers put all their trust --
                                                                                                                                                                      123
                                                                                                                                                                      and God most surely helped you at Badr, when you were utterly abject. So fear God, and haply you Will be thankful.
                                                                                                                                                                      124
                                                                                                                                                                      When thou saidst to the believers, ‘Is it not enough for you that your Lord should reinforce you with three thousand angels sent down upon you?
                                                                                                                                                                      125
                                                                                                                                                                      Yea; if you are patient and godfearing, and the foe come against you instantly, your Lord will reinforce you with five thousand swooping angels.’
                                                                                                                                                                      126
                                                                                                                                                                      God wrought this not, save as good tiding to you, and that your hearts might be at rest; help comes only from God the All-mighty, the All-wise;
                                                                                                                                                                      127
                                                                                                                                                                      and that He might cut off a part of the unbelievers or frustrate them, so that they turned in their tracks, disappointed.
                                                                                                                                                                      128
                                                                                                                                                                      No part of the matter is thine, whether He turns towards them again, or chastises them; for they are evildoers.
                                                                                                                                                                      129
                                                                                                                                                                      To God belongs all that is in the heavens and earth; He forgives whom He will, and chastises whom He will; God is All-forgiving, All-compassionate.
                                                                                                                                                                      130
                                                                                                                                                                      O believers, devour not usury, doubled and redoubled, and fear you God; haply so you will prosper.
                                                                                                                                                                      131
                                                                                                                                                                      And fear the Fire prepared for the unbelievers,
                                                                                                                                                                      132
                                                                                                                                                                      and obey God and the Messenger; haply so you will find mercy.
                                                                                                                                                                      133
                                                                                                                                                                      And vie with one another, hastening to forgiveness from your Lord, and to a garden whose breadth is as the heavens and earth, prepared for the godfearing
                                                                                                                                                                      134
                                                                                                                                                                      who expend in prosperity and adversity in almsgiving, and restrain their rage, and pardon the offences of their fellowmen; and God loves the good-doers;
                                                                                                                                                                      135
                                                                                                                                                                      who, when they commit an indecency or wrong themselves, remember God, and pray forgiveness for their sins -- and who shall forgive sins but God? -- and do not persevere in the things they did and that wittingly.
                                                                                                                                                                      136
                                                                                                                                                                      Those -- their recompense is forgiveness from their Lord, and gardens beneath which rivers flow, therein dwelling forever; and how excellent is the wage of those who labour!
                                                                                                                                                                      137
                                                                                                                                                                      Divers institutions have passed away before you; journey in the land, and behold how was the end of those that cried lies.
                                                                                                                                                                      138
                                                                                                                                                                      This is an exposition for mankind, and a guidance, and an admonition for such as are godfearing.
                                                                                                                                                                      139
                                                                                                                                                                      Faint not, neither sorrow; you shall be the upper ones if you are believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      140
                                                                                                                                                                      If a wound touches you, a like wound already has touched the heathen; such days We deal out in turn among men, and that God may know who are the believers, and that He may take witnesses from among you; and God loves not the evildoers;
                                                                                                                                                                      141
                                                                                                                                                                      and that God may prove the believers, and blot out the unbelievers.
                                                                                                                                                                      142
                                                                                                                                                                      Or did you suppose you should enter Paradise without God know who of you have struggled and who are patient?
                                                                                                                                                                      143
                                                                                                                                                                      You were longing for death before you met it; now you have seen it, while you were beholding.
                                                                                                                                                                      144
                                                                                                                                                                      Muhammad is naught but a Messenger; Messengers have passed away before him. Why, if he should die or is slain, will you turn about on your heels? If any man should turn about on his heels, he will not harm God in any way; and God will recompense the thankful.
                                                                                                                                                                      145
                                                                                                                                                                      It is not given to any soul to die, save by the leave of God, at an appointed time. Whoso desires the reward of this world, We will give him of this; and whoso desires the reward of the other world, We will give him of that; and We will recompense the thankful.
                                                                                                                                                                      146
                                                                                                                                                                      Many a Prophet there has been, with whom thousands manifold have fought, and they fainted not for what smote them in God’s way, neither weakened, nor did they humble themselves; and God loves the patient.
                                                                                                                                                                      147
                                                                                                                                                                      Nothing else they said but, ‘Lord, forgive us our sins, and that we exceeded in our affair, and make firm our feet, and help us against the people of the unbelievers.’
                                                                                                                                                                      148
                                                                                                                                                                      And God gave them the reward of this world and the fairest reward of the world to come; and God loves the good-doers.
                                                                                                                                                                      149
                                                                                                                                                                      O believers, if you obey the unbelievers they will turn you upon your heels, and you will turn about, losers.
                                                                                                                                                                      150
                                                                                                                                                                      No; but God is your Protector, and He is the best of helpers.
                                                                                                                                                                      151
                                                                                                                                                                      We will cast into the hearts of the unbelievers terror, for that they have associated with God that for which He sent down never authority; their lodging shall be the Fire; evil is the lodging of the evildoers.
                                                                                                                                                                      152
                                                                                                                                                                      God has been true in His promise towards you when you blasted them by His leave; until you lost heart, and quarrelled about the matter, and were rebellious, after He had shown you that you longed for. Some of you there are that desire this world, and some of you there are desire the next world. Then He turned you from them, that He might try you; and He has pardoned you; and God is bounteous to the believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      153
                                                                                                                                                                      When you were going up, not twisting about for anyone, and the Messenger was calling you in your rear; so He rewarded you with grief on grief that you might not sorrow for what escaped you neither for what smote you; and God is aware of the things you do.
                                                                                                                                                                      154
                                                                                                                                                                      Then He sent down upon you, after grief, security -- a slumber overcoming a party of you; and a party themselves had grieved, thinking of God thoughts that were not true such as the pagans thought, saying, ‘Have we any part whatever in the affair?’ Say: ‘The affair belongs to God entirely.’ They were concealing in their hearts that they show not to thee, saying, ‘Ah, if we had had a part in the affair, never would we have been slain here.’ Say: ‘Even if you had been in your houses, those for whom slaying was appointed would have sallied forth unto their last couches’ and that God might try what was in your breasts, and that He might prove what was in your hearts; and God knows the thoughts in the breasts.
                                                                                                                                                                      155
                                                                                                                                                                      Those of you who turned away the day the two hosts encountered -- Satan made them slip for somewhat they had earned; but God has pardoned them; God is All-forgiving, All-clement.
                                                                                                                                                                      156
                                                                                                                                                                      O believers, be not as the unbelievers who say to their brothers, when they journey in the land, or are upon expeditions, ‘If they had been with us, they would not have died and not been slain’-- that God may make that an anguish in their hearts. For God gives life, and He makes to die; and God sees the things you do.
                                                                                                                                                                      157
                                                                                                                                                                      If you are slain or die in God’s way, forgiveness and mercy from God are a better thing than that you amass;
                                                                                                                                                                      158
                                                                                                                                                                      surely if you die or are slain, it is unto God you shall be mustered.
                                                                                                                                                                      159
                                                                                                                                                                      It was by some mercy of God that thou wast gentle to them; hadst thou been harsh and hard of heart, they would have scattered from about thee. So pardon them, and pray forgiveness for them, and take counsel with them in the affair; and when thou art resolved, put thy trust in God; surely God loves those who put their trust.
                                                                                                                                                                      160
                                                                                                                                                                      If God helps you, none can overcome you; but if He forsakes you, who then can help you after Him? Therefore in God let the believers put all their trust.
                                                                                                                                                                      161
                                                                                                                                                                      It is not for a Prophet to be fraudulent; whoso defrauds shall bring the fruits of his fraud on the Day of Resurrection; then every soul shall be paid in full what it has earned, and they shall not be wronged.
                                                                                                                                                                      162
                                                                                                                                                                      What, is he who follows God’s good pleasure like him who is laden with the burden of God’s anger, whose refuge is Gehenna? An evil homecoming!
                                                                                                                                                                      163
                                                                                                                                                                      They are in ranks with God; and God sees the things they do.
                                                                                                                                                                      164
                                                                                                                                                                      Truly God was gracious to the believers when He raised up among them a Messenger from themselves, to recite to them His signs and to purify them, and to teach them the Book and the Wisdom, though before they were in manifest error.
                                                                                                                                                                      165
                                                                                                                                                                      Why, when an affliction visited you, and you had visited twice over the like of it, did you say, ‘How is this?’ Say: ‘This is from your own selves; surely God is powerful over everything.’
                                                                                                                                                                      166
                                                                                                                                                                      And what visited you, the day the two hosts encountered, was by God’s leave, and that He might know the believers;
                                                                                                                                                                      167
                                                                                                                                                                      and that He might also know the hypocrites when it was said of them, ‘Come now, fight in the way of God, or repel!’ They said, ‘If only we knew how to fight, we would follow you.’ They that day were nearer to unbelief than to belief, saying with their mouths that which never was in their hearts; and God knows very well the things they hide;
                                                                                                                                                                      168
                                                                                                                                                                      who said of their brothers (and they themselves held back), ‘Had they obeyed us, they would not have been slain.’ Say: ‘Then avert death from yourselves, if you speak truly.’
                                                                                                                                                                      169
                                                                                                                                                                      Count not those who were slain in God’s way as dead, but rather living with their Lord, by Him provided,
                                                                                                                                                                      170
                                                                                                                                                                      rejoicing in the bounty that God has given them, and joyful in those who remain behind and have not joined them, because no fear shall be on them, neither shall they sorrow,
                                                                                                                                                                      171
                                                                                                                                                                      joyful in blessing and bounty from God, and that God leaves not to waste the wage of the believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      172
                                                                                                                                                                      And those who answered God and the Messenger after the wound had smitten them - to all those of them who did good and feared God, shall be a mighty wage;
                                                                                                                                                                      173
                                                                                                                                                                      those to whom the people said, ‘The people have gathered against you, therefore fear them’ but it increased them in faith, and they said, ‘God is sufficient for us; an excellent Guardian is He.’
                                                                                                                                                                      174
                                                                                                                                                                      So they returned with blessing and bounty from God, untouched by evil; they followed the good pleasure of God; and God is of bounty abounding.
                                                                                                                                                                      175
                                                                                                                                                                      That is Satan frightening his friends, therefore do not fear them; but fear you Me, if you are believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      176
                                                                                                                                                                      Let them not grieve thee that vie with one another in unbelief; they will nothing hurt God; God desires not to appoint for them a portion in the world to come, and there awaits them a mighty chastisement.
                                                                                                                                                                      177
                                                                                                                                                                      Those who buy unbelief at the price of faith, they will nothing hurt God; and there awaits them a painful chastisement.
                                                                                                                                                                      178
                                                                                                                                                                      And let not the unbelievers suppose that the indulgence We grant them is better for them; We grant them indulgence only that they may increase in sin; and there awaits them a humbling chastisement.
                                                                                                                                                                      179
                                                                                                                                                                      God will not leave the believers in the state in which you are, till He shall distinguish the corrupt from the good, and God will not inform you of the Unseen; but God chooses out of His Messengers whom He will. Believe you then in God and His Messengers; and if you believe and are godfearing, there shall be for you a mighty wage.
                                                                                                                                                                      180
                                                                                                                                                                      But as for those who are niggardly with the bounty God has given them, let them not suppose it is better for them; nay, it is worse for them; that they were niggardly with they shall have hung about their necks on the Resurrection Day; and to God belongs the inheritance of the heavens and earth; and God is aware of the things you do.
                                                                                                                                                                      181
                                                                                                                                                                      God has heard the saying of those who said, ‘Surely God is poor, and we are rich.’ We shall write down what they have said, and their slaying the Prophets without right, and We shall say, ‘Taste the chastisement of the burning --
                                                                                                                                                                      182
                                                                                                                                                                      that, for what your hands have forwarded, and for that God is never unjust unto His servants.’
                                                                                                                                                                      183
                                                                                                                                                                      Those same men said, ‘God has made covenant with us, that we believe not any Messenger until he brings to us a sacrifice devoured by fire.’ Say: ‘Messengers have come to you before me bearing clear signs, and that you spoke of; why therefore did you slay them, if you speak truly?’
                                                                                                                                                                      184
                                                                                                                                                                      But if they cry lies to thee, lies were cried to Messengers before thee, who came bearing clear signs, and the Psalms, and the Book Illuminating.
                                                                                                                                                                      185
                                                                                                                                                                      Every soul shall taste of death; you shall surely be paid in full your wages on the Day of Resurrection. Whosoever is removed from the Fire and admitted to Paradise, shall win the triumph. The present life is but the joy of delusion.
                                                                                                                                                                      186
                                                                                                                                                                      You shall surely be tried in your possessions and your selves, and you shall hear from those who were given the Book before you, and from those who are idolaters, much hurt; but if you are patient and godfearing -- surely that is true constancy.
                                                                                                                                                                      187
                                                                                                                                                                      And when God took compact with those who had been given the Book: ‘You shall make it clear unto the people, and not conceal it.’ But they rejected it behind their backs and sold it for a small price -- how evil was that their selling!
                                                                                                                                                                      188
                                                                                                                                                                      Reckon not that those who rejoice in what they have brought, and love to be praised for what they have not done -- do not reckon them secure from chastisement; for them awaits a painful chastisement.
                                                                                                                                                                      189
                                                                                                                                                                      To God belongs the Kingdom of the heavens and of the earth; and God is powerful over everything.
                                                                                                                                                                      190
                                                                                                                                                                      Surely in the creation of the heavens and earth and in the alternation of night and day there are signs for men possessed of minds
                                                                                                                                                                      191
                                                                                                                                                                      who remember God, standing and sitting and on their sides, and reflect upon the creation of the heavens and the earth: ‘Our Lord, Thou hast not created this for vanity. Glory be to Thee! Guard us against the chastisement of the Fire.
                                                                                                                                                                      192
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord, whomsoever Thou admittest into the Fire, Thou wilt have abased; and the evildoers shall have no helpers.
                                                                                                                                                                      193
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord, we have heard a caller calling us to belief, saying, "Believe you in your Lord!" And we believe. Our Lord, forgive Thou us our sins and acquit us of our evil deeds, and take us to Thee with the pious.
                                                                                                                                                                      194
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord, give us what Thou hast promised us by Thy Messengers, and abase us not on the Day of Resurrection; Thou wilt not fail the tryst.’
                                                                                                                                                                      195
                                                                                                                                                                      And their Lord answers them: ‘I waste not the labour of any that labours among you, be you male or female -- the one of you is as the other. And those who emigrated, and were expelled from their habitations, those who suffered hurt in My way, and fought, and were slain -- them I shall surely acquit of their evil deeds, and I shall admit them to gardens underneath which rivers flow.’ A reward from God! And God with Him is the fairest reward.
                                                                                                                                                                      196
                                                                                                                                                                      Let it not delude thee, that the unbelievers go to and fro in the land;
                                                                                                                                                                      197
                                                                                                                                                                      a little enjoyment, then their refuge is Gehenna -- an evil cradling!
                                                                                                                                                                      198
                                                                                                                                                                      But those who fear their Lord - for them shall be gardens underneath which rivers flow, therein dwelling forever -- a hospitality God Himself offers; and that which is with God is better for the pious.
                                                                                                                                                                      199
                                                                                                                                                                      And some there are of the People of the Book who believe in God, and what has been sent down unto you, and what has been sent down unto them, men humble to God, not selling the signs of God for a small price; those -- their wage is with their Lord; God is swift at the reckoning.
                                                                                                                                                                      200
                                                                                                                                                                      O believers, be patient, and vie you in patience; be steadfast; fear God; haply so you will prosper."
                                                                                                                                                                      ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                      Pitckthall, 1930Contexte
                                                                                                                                                                      X
                                                                                                                                                                      The Family Of ʿImrân
                                                                                                                                                                      Revealed at Al-Madînah
                                                                                                                                                                      In the name of Allah, the Beneficent, the Merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                      1
                                                                                                                                                                      Alif. Lâm. Mîm.
                                                                                                                                                                      2
                                                                                                                                                                      Allah! There is no god save Him, the Alive, the Eternal.
                                                                                                                                                                      3
                                                                                                                                                                      He hath revealed unto thee (Muḥammad) the Scripture with truth, confirming that which was (revealed) before it, even as He revealed the Torah and the Gospel.
                                                                                                                                                                      4
                                                                                                                                                                      Aforetime, for a guidance to mankind; and hath revealed the Criterion (of right and wrong). Lo! those who disbelieve the revelations of Allah, theirs will be a heavy doom. Allah is Mighty, Able to Requite (the wrong).
                                                                                                                                                                      5
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! nothing in the earth or in the heavens is hidden from Allah.
                                                                                                                                                                      6
                                                                                                                                                                      He it is Who fashioneth you in the wombs as pleaseth Him. There is no Allah save Him, the Almighty, the Wise.
                                                                                                                                                                      7
                                                                                                                                                                      He it is Who hath revealed unto thee (Muḥammad) the Scripture wherein are clear revelations - they are the substance of the Book - and others (which are) allegorical. But those in whose hearts is doubt pursue, forsooth, that which is allegorical seeking (to cause) dissension by seeking to explain it. None knoweth its explanation save Allah. And those who are of sound instruction say: We believe therein; the whole is from our Lord; but only men of understanding really heed.
                                                                                                                                                                      8
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord! Cause not our hearts to stray after Thou hast guided us, and bestow upon us mercy from Thy Presence. Lo! Thou, only Thou, art the Bestower.
                                                                                                                                                                      9
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord! Lo! it is Thou Who gatherest mankind together to a Day of which there is no doubt. Lo! Allah faileth not to keep the tryst.
                                                                                                                                                                      10
                                                                                                                                                                      (On that Day) neither the riches nor the progeny of those who disbelieve will aught avail them with Allah. They will be fuel for Fire.
                                                                                                                                                                      11
                                                                                                                                                                      Like Pharaoh’s folk and those who were before them, they disbelieved Our revelations and so Allah seized them for their sins. And Allah is severe in punishment.
                                                                                                                                                                      12
                                                                                                                                                                      Say (O Muḥammad) unto those who disbelieve: Ye shall be overcome and gathered unto Hell, an evil resting-place.
                                                                                                                                                                      13
                                                                                                                                                                      There was a token for you in two hosts which met: one army fighting in the way of Allah, and another disbelieving, whom they saw as twice their number, clearly, with their very eyes. Thus Allah strengtheneth with His succour whom He will. Lo! herein verily is a lesson for those who have eyes.
                                                                                                                                                                      14
                                                                                                                                                                      Beautified for mankind is love of the joys (that come) from women and offspring; and stored-up heaps of gold and silver, and horses branded (with their mark), and cattle and land. That is comfort of the life of the world. Allah! With Him is a more excellent abode.
                                                                                                                                                                      15
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: Shall I inform you of something better than that? For those who keep from evil, with their Lord, are Gardens underneath which rivers flow wherein they will abide, and pure companions, and contentment from Allah. Allah is Seer of His bondmen,
                                                                                                                                                                      16
                                                                                                                                                                      Those who say: Our Lord! Lo! we believe. So forgive us our sins and guard us from the punishment of Fire;
                                                                                                                                                                      17
                                                                                                                                                                      The steadfast, and the truthful, and the obedient, those who spend (and hoard not), those who pray for pardon in the watches of the night.
                                                                                                                                                                      18
                                                                                                                                                                      Allah (Himself) is Witness that there is no Allah save Him. And the angels and the men of learning (too are witness). Maintaining His creation in justice, there is no Allah save Him the Almighty, the Wise.
                                                                                                                                                                      19
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! religion with Allah (is) the Surrender (to His Will and Guidance). Those who (formerly) received the Scripture differed only after knowledge came unto them, through transgression among themselves. Whoso disbelieveth the revelations of Allah (will find that) lo! Allah is swift at reckoning.
                                                                                                                                                                      20
                                                                                                                                                                      And if they argue with thee, (O Muḥammad), say: I have surrendered my purpose to Allah and (so have) those who follow me. And say unto those who have received the Scripture and those who read not: Have ye (too) surrendered? If they surrender, then truly they are rightly guided, and if they turn away, then it is thy duty only to convey the message (unto them). Allah is Seer of (His) bondmen.
                                                                                                                                                                      21
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! those who disbelieve the revelations of Allah, and slay the prophets wrongfully, and slay those of mankind who enjoin equity: promise them a painful doom.
                                                                                                                                                                      22
                                                                                                                                                                      Those are they whose works have failed in the world and the Hereafter; and they have no helpers.
                                                                                                                                                                      23
                                                                                                                                                                      Hast thou not seen how those who have received a portion of the Scripture invoke the Scripture of Allah (in their disputes) that it may judge between them; then a faction of them turn away, being opposed (to it)?
                                                                                                                                                                      24
                                                                                                                                                                      That is because they say: The Fire will not touch us save for a certain number of days. That which they used to invent hath deceived them regarding their religion.
                                                                                                                                                                      25
                                                                                                                                                                      How (will it be with them) when We have brought them all together to a Day of which there is no doubt, when every soul will be paid in full what it hath earned, and they will not be wronged.
                                                                                                                                                                      26
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: O Allah! Owner of Sovereignty! Thou givest sovereignty unto whom Thou wilt, and Thou withdrawest sovereignty from whom Thou wilt. Thou exaltest whom Thou wilt, and Thou abasest whom Thou wilt. In Thy hand is the good. Lo! Thou art Able to do all things.
                                                                                                                                                                      27
                                                                                                                                                                      Thou causest the night to pass into the day, and Thou causest the day to pass into the night. And Thou bringest forth the living from the dead, and Thou bringest forth the dead from the living. And Thou givest sustenance to whom Thou choosest, without stint.
                                                                                                                                                                      28
                                                                                                                                                                      Let not the believers take disbelievers for their friends in preference to believers. Whoso doeth that hath no connection with Allah unless (it be) that ye but guard yourselves against them, taking (as it were) security. Allah biddeth you beware (only) of Himself. Unto Allah is the journeying.
                                                                                                                                                                      29
                                                                                                                                                                      Say, (O Muḥammad): Whether ye hide that which is in your breasts or reveal it, Allah knoweth it. He knoweth that which is in the heavens and that which is in the earth, and Allah is Able to do all things.
                                                                                                                                                                      30
                                                                                                                                                                      On the Day when every soul will find itself confronted with all that it hath done of good and all that it hath done of evil (every soul) will long that there might be a mighty space of distance between it and that (evil). Allah biddeth you beware of Him. And Allah is Full of Pity for (His) bondmen.
                                                                                                                                                                      31
                                                                                                                                                                      Say, (O Muḥammad, to mankind): If ye love Allah, follow me; Allah will love you and forgive you your sins. Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                      32
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: Obey Allah and the messenger. But if they turn away, lo! Allah loveth not the disbelievers (in His guidance).
                                                                                                                                                                      33
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! Allah preferred Adam and Noah and the Family of Abraham and the Family of ’Imran above (all His) creatures.
                                                                                                                                                                      34
                                                                                                                                                                      They were descendants one of another. Allah is Hearer, Knower.
                                                                                                                                                                      35
                                                                                                                                                                      (Remember) when the wife of ’Imran said: My Lord! I have vowed unto Thee that which is in my belly as a consecrated (offering). Accept it from me. Lo! Thou, only Thou, art the Hearer, the Knower!
                                                                                                                                                                      36
                                                                                                                                                                      And when she was delivered she said: My Lord! Lo! I am delivered of a female - Allah knew best of what she was delivered - the male is not as the female; and lo! I have named her Mary, and lo! I crave Thy protection for her and for her offspring from Satan the outcast.
                                                                                                                                                                      37
                                                                                                                                                                      And her Lord accepted her with full acceptance and vouchsafed to her a goodly growth; and made Zachariah her guardian. Whenever Zachariah went into the sanctuary where she was, he found that she had food. He said: O Mary! Whence cometh unto thee this (food)? She answered: It is from Allah. Allah giveth without stint to whom He will.
                                                                                                                                                                      38
                                                                                                                                                                      Then Zachariah prayed unto his Lord and said: My Lord! Bestow upon me of Thy bounty goodly offspring. Lo! Thou art the Hearer of Prayer.
                                                                                                                                                                      39
                                                                                                                                                                      And the angels called to him as he stood praying in the sanctuary: Allah giveth thee glad tidings of (a son whose name is) John, (who cometh) to confirm a word from Allah lordly, chaste, a prophet of the righteous.
                                                                                                                                                                      40
                                                                                                                                                                      He said: My Lord! How can I have a son when age hath overtaken me already and my wife is barren? (The angel) answered: So (it will be). Allah doeth what He will.
                                                                                                                                                                      41
                                                                                                                                                                      He said: My Lord! Appoint a token for me. (The angel) said: The token unto thee (shall be) that thou shalt not speak unto mankind three days except by signs. Remember thy Lord much, and praise (Him) in the early hours of night and morning.
                                                                                                                                                                      42
                                                                                                                                                                      And when the angels said: O Mary! Lo! Allah hath chosen thee and made thee pure, and hath preferred thee above (all) the women of creation.
                                                                                                                                                                      43
                                                                                                                                                                      O Mary! Be obedient to thy Lord, prostrate thyself and bow with those who bow (in worship).
                                                                                                                                                                      44
                                                                                                                                                                      This is of the tidings of things hidden. We reveal it unto thee (Muḥammad). Thou wast not present with them when they threw their pens (to know) which of them should be the guardian of Mary, nor wast thou present with them when they quarrelled (thereupon).
                                                                                                                                                                      45
                                                                                                                                                                      (And remember) when the angels said: O Mary! Lo! Allah giveth thee glad tidings of a word from him, whose name is the Messiah, Jesus, son of Mary, illustrious in the world and the Hereafter, and one of those brought near (unto Allah).
                                                                                                                                                                      46
                                                                                                                                                                      He will speak unto mankind in his cradle and in his manhood, and he is of the righteous.
                                                                                                                                                                      47
                                                                                                                                                                      She said: My Lord! How can I have a child when no mortal hath touched me? He said: So (it will be). Allah createth what He will. If He decreeth a thing, He saith unto it only: Be! and it is.
                                                                                                                                                                      48
                                                                                                                                                                      And He will teach him the Scripture and wisdom, and the Torah and the Gospel,
                                                                                                                                                                      49
                                                                                                                                                                      And will make him a messenger unto the Children of Israel, (saying): Lo! I come unto you with a sign from your Lord. Lo! I fashion for you out of clay the likeness of a bird, and I breathe into it and it is a bird, by Allah’s leave. I heal him who was born blind, and the leper, and I raise the dead, by Allah’s leave. And I announce unto you what ye eat and what ye store up in your houses. Lo! herein verily is a portent for you, if ye are to be believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      50
                                                                                                                                                                      And (I come) confirming that which was before me of the Torah, and to make lawful some of that which was forbidden unto you. I come unto you with a sign from your Lord, so keep your duty to Allah and obey me.
                                                                                                                                                                      51
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! Allah is my Lord and your Lord, so worship Him. That is a straight path.
                                                                                                                                                                      52
                                                                                                                                                                      But when Jesus became conscious of their disbelief, he cried: Who will be my helpers in the cause of Allah? The disciples said: We will be Allah’s helpers. We believe in Allah, and bear thou witness that we have surrendered (unto Him).
                                                                                                                                                                      53
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord! We believe in that which Thou hast revealed and we follow him whom Thou hast sent. Enrol us among those who witness (to the truth).
                                                                                                                                                                      54
                                                                                                                                                                      And they (the disbelievers) schemed, and Allah schemed (against them): and Allah is the best of schemers.
                                                                                                                                                                      55
                                                                                                                                                                      (And remember) when Allah said: O Jesus! Lo! I am gathering thee and causing thee to ascend unto Me, and am cleansing thee of those who disbelieve and am setting those who follow thee above those who disbelieve until the Day of Resurrection. Then unto Me ye will (all) return, and I shall judge between you as to that wherein ye used to differ.
                                                                                                                                                                      56
                                                                                                                                                                      As for those who disbelieve I shall chastise them with a heavy chastisement in the world and the Hereafter; and they will have no helpers.
                                                                                                                                                                      57
                                                                                                                                                                      And as for those who believe and do good works, He will pay them their wages in full. Allah loveth not wrong-doers.
                                                                                                                                                                      58
                                                                                                                                                                      This (which) We recite unto thee is a revelation and a wise reminder.
                                                                                                                                                                      59
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! the likeness of Jesus with Allah is as the likeness of Adam. He created him of dust, then He said unto him: Be! and he is.
                                                                                                                                                                      60
                                                                                                                                                                      (This is) the truth from thy Lord (O Muḥammad), so be not thou of those who waver.
                                                                                                                                                                      61
                                                                                                                                                                      And whoso disputeth with thee concerning him, after the knowledge which hath come unto thee, say (unto him): Come! We will summon our sons and your sons, and our women and your women, and ourselves and yourselves, then we will pray humbly (to our Lord) and (solemnly) invoke the curse of Allah upon those who lie.
                                                                                                                                                                      62
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! This verily is the true narrative. There is no Allah save Allah, and lo! Allah, He verily is, is the Mighty, the Wise.
                                                                                                                                                                      63
                                                                                                                                                                      And if they turn away, then lo! Allah is Aware of (who are) the corrupters.
                                                                                                                                                                      64
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: O People of the Scripture! Come to an agreement between us and you: that we shall worship none but Allah, and that we shall ascribe no partner unto Him, and that none of us shall take others for lords beside Allah. And if they turn away, then say: Bear witness that we are they who have surrendered (unto Him).
                                                                                                                                                                      65
                                                                                                                                                                      O People of the Scripture! Why will ye argue about Abraham, when the Torah and the Gospel were not revealed till after him? Have ye then no sense?
                                                                                                                                                                      66
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! ye are those who argue about that whereof ye have some knowledge: Why then argue ye concerning that whereof ye have no knowledge? Allah knoweth. Ye know not.
                                                                                                                                                                      67
                                                                                                                                                                      Abraham was not a Jew, nor yet a Christian; but he was an upright man who had surrendered (to Allah), and he was not of the idolaters.
                                                                                                                                                                      68
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! those of mankind who have the best claim to Abraham are those who followed him, and this Prophet and those who believe (with him); and Allah is the Protecting Guardian of the believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      69
                                                                                                                                                                      A party of the People of the Scripture long to make you go astray; and they make none to go astray except themselves, but they perceive not.
                                                                                                                                                                      70
                                                                                                                                                                      O People of the Scripture! Why disbelieve ye in the revelations of Allah, when ye (yourselves) bear witness (to their truth)?
                                                                                                                                                                      71
                                                                                                                                                                      O People of the Scripture! Why confound ye truth with falsehood and knowingly conceal the truth?
                                                                                                                                                                      72
                                                                                                                                                                      And a party of the People of the Scripture say: Believe in that which hath been revealed unto those who believe at the opening of the day, and disbelieve at the end thereof, in order that they may return;
                                                                                                                                                                      73
                                                                                                                                                                      And believe not save in one who followeth your religion - Say (O Muḥammad): Lo! the guidance is Allah’s Guidance - that anyone is given the like of that which was given unto you or that they may argue with you in the presence of their Lord. Say (O Muḥammad): Lo! the bounty is in Allah’s hand. He bestoweth it on whom He will. Allah is All-Embracing, All-Knowing.
                                                                                                                                                                      74
                                                                                                                                                                      He selecteth for His mercy whom He will. Allah is of Infinite Bounty.
                                                                                                                                                                      75
                                                                                                                                                                      Among the People of the Scripture there is he who, if thou trust him with a weight of treasure, will return it to thee. And among them there is he who, if thou trust him with a piece of gold, will not return it to thee unless thou keep standing over him. That is because they say: We have no duty to the Gentiles. They speak a lie concerning Allah knowingly.
                                                                                                                                                                      76
                                                                                                                                                                      Nay, but (the chosen of Allah is) he who fulfilleth his pledge and wardeth off (evil); for lo! Allah loveth those who ward off (evil).
                                                                                                                                                                      77
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! those who purchase a small gain at the cost of Allah’s covenant and their oaths, they have no portion in the Hereafter. Allah will neither speak to them nor look upon them on the Day of Resurrection, nor will He make them grow. Theirs will be a painful doom.
                                                                                                                                                                      78
                                                                                                                                                                      And lo! there is a party of them who distort the Scripture with their tongues, that ye may think that what they say is from the Scripture, when it is not from the Scripture. And they say: It is from Allah, when it is not from Allah; and they speak a lie concerning Allah knowingly.
                                                                                                                                                                      79
                                                                                                                                                                      It is not (possible) for any human being unto whom Allah had given the Scripture and wisdom and the prophethood that he should afterwards have said unto mankind: Be slaves of me instead of Allah; but (what he said was): Be ye faithful servants of the Lord by virtue of your constant teaching of the Scripture and of your constant study thereof.
                                                                                                                                                                      80
                                                                                                                                                                      And he commanded you not that ye should take the angels and the prophets for lords. Would he command you to disbelieve after ye had surrendered (to Allah)?
                                                                                                                                                                      81
                                                                                                                                                                      When Allah made (His) covenant with the prophets, (He said): Behold that which I have given you of the Scripture and knowledge. And afterward there will come unto you a messenger, confirming that which ye possess. Ye shall believe in him and ye shall help him. He said: Do ye agree, and will ye take up My burden (which I lay upon you) in this (matter)? They answered: We agree. He said: Then bear ye witness. I will be a witness with you.
                                                                                                                                                                      82
                                                                                                                                                                      Then whosoever after this shall turn away: they will be miscreants.
                                                                                                                                                                      83
                                                                                                                                                                      Seek they other than the religion of Allah, when unto Him submitteth whosoever is in the heavens and the earth, willingly or unwillingly, and unto Him they will be returned.
                                                                                                                                                                      84
                                                                                                                                                                      Say (O Muḥammad): We believe in Allah and that which is revealed unto us and that which was revealed unto Abraham and Ishmael and Isaac and Jacob and the tribes, and that which was vouchsafed unto Moses and Jesus and the prophets from their Lord. We make no distinction between any of them, and unto Him we have surrendered.
                                                                                                                                                                      85
                                                                                                                                                                      And whoso seeketh as religion other than the Surrender (to Allah) it will not be accepted from him, and he will be a loser in the Hereafter.
                                                                                                                                                                      86
                                                                                                                                                                      How shall Allah guide a people who disbelieved after their belief and (after) they bore witness that the messenger is true and after clear proofs (of Allah’s Sovereignty) had come unto them. And Allah guideth not wrongdoing folk.
                                                                                                                                                                      87
                                                                                                                                                                      As for such, their guerdon is that on them rests the curse of Allah and of angels and of men combined.
                                                                                                                                                                      88
                                                                                                                                                                      They will abide therein. Their doom will not be lightened, neither will they be reprieved;
                                                                                                                                                                      89
                                                                                                                                                                      Save those who afterward repent and do right. Lo! Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                      90
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! those who disbelieve after their (profession of) belief, and afterward grow violent in disbelief: their repentance will not be accepted. And such are those who are astray.
                                                                                                                                                                      91
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! those who disbelieve, and die in disbelief, the (whole) earth full of gold would not be accepted from such an one if it were offered as a ransom (for his soul). Theirs will be a painful doom and they will have no helpers.
                                                                                                                                                                      92
                                                                                                                                                                      Ye will not attain unto piety until ye spend of that which ye love. And whatsoever ye spend, Allah is Aware thereof.
                                                                                                                                                                      93
                                                                                                                                                                      All food was lawful unto the Children of Israel, save that which Israel forbade himself, (in days) before the Torah was revealed. Say: Produce the Torah and read it (unto us) if ye are truthful.
                                                                                                                                                                      94
                                                                                                                                                                      And whoever shall invent a falsehood after that concerning Allah, such will be wrong-doers.
                                                                                                                                                                      95
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: Allah speaketh truth. So follow the religion of Abraham, the upright. He was not of the idolaters.
                                                                                                                                                                      96
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! the first Sanctuary appointed for mankind was that at Becca, a blessed place, a guidance to the peoples;
                                                                                                                                                                      97
                                                                                                                                                                      Wherein are plain memorials (of Allah’s guidance); the place where Abraham stood up to pray; and whosoever entereth it is safe. And pilgrimage to the House is a duty unto Allah for mankind, for him who can find a way thither. As for him who disbelieveth, (let him know that) lo! Allah is Independent of (all) creatures.
                                                                                                                                                                      98
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: O People of the Scripture! Why disbelieve ye in the revelations of Allah, when Allah (Himself) is Witness of what ye do?
                                                                                                                                                                      99
                                                                                                                                                                      Say: O People of the Scripture! Why drive ye back believers from the way of Allah, seeking to make it crooked, when ye are witnesses (to Allah’s guidance)? Allah is not unaware of what ye do.
                                                                                                                                                                      100
                                                                                                                                                                      O ye who believe! If ye obey a party of those who have received the Scripture they will make you disbelievers after your belief.
                                                                                                                                                                      101
                                                                                                                                                                      How can ye disbelieve, when it is ye unto whom Allah’s revelations are recited, and His messenger is in your midst? He who holdeth fast to Allah, he indeed is guided unto a right path.
                                                                                                                                                                      102
                                                                                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Observe your duty to Allah with right observance, and die not save as those who have surrendered (unto Him)
                                                                                                                                                                      103
                                                                                                                                                                      And hold fast, all of you together, to the cable of Allah, and do not separate. And remember Allah’s favour unto you: How ye were enemies and He made friendship between your hearts so that ye became as brothers by His grace; and (how) ye were upon the brink of an abyss of fire, and He did save you from it. Thus Allah maketh clear His revelations unto you, that haply ye may be guided,
                                                                                                                                                                      104
                                                                                                                                                                      And there may spring from you a nation who invite to goodness, and enjoin right conduct and forbid indecency. Such are they who are successful.
                                                                                                                                                                      105
                                                                                                                                                                      And be ye not as those who separated and disputed after the clear proofs had come unto them. For such there is an awful doom,
                                                                                                                                                                      106
                                                                                                                                                                      On the Day when (some) faces will be whitened and (some) faces will be blackened; and as for those whose faces have been blackened, it will be said unto them: Disbelieved ye after your (profession of) belief? Then taste the punishment for that ye disbelieved.
                                                                                                                                                                      107
                                                                                                                                                                      And as for those whose faces have been whitened, in the mercy of Allah they dwell for ever.
                                                                                                                                                                      108
                                                                                                                                                                      These are revelations of Allah. We recite them unto thee in truth. Allah willeth no injustice to (His) creatures.
                                                                                                                                                                      109
                                                                                                                                                                      Unto Allah belongeth whatsoever is in the heavens and whatsoever is in the earth; and unto Allah all things are returned.
                                                                                                                                                                      110
                                                                                                                                                                      Ye are the best community that hath been raised up for mankind. Ye enjoin right conduct and forbid indecency; and ye believe in Allah. And if the People of the Scripture had believed it had been better for them. Some of them are believers; but most of them are evil-livers.
                                                                                                                                                                      111
                                                                                                                                                                      They will not harm you save a trifling hurt, and if they fight against you they will turn and flee. And afterward they will not be helped.
                                                                                                                                                                      112
                                                                                                                                                                      Ignominy shall be their portion wheresoever they are found save (where they grasp) a rope from Allah and a rope from men. They have incurred anger from their Lord, and wretchedness is laid upon them. That is because they used to disbelieve the revelations of Allah, and slew the prophets wrongfully. That is because they were rebellious and used to transgress.
                                                                                                                                                                      113
                                                                                                                                                                      They are not all alike. Of the People of the Scripture there is a staunch community who recite the revelations of Allah in the night season, falling prostrate (before Him).
                                                                                                                                                                      114
                                                                                                                                                                      They believe in Allah and the Last Day, and enjoin right conduct and forbid indecency, and vie one with another in good works. These are of the righteous.
                                                                                                                                                                      115
                                                                                                                                                                      And whatever good they do, they will not be denied the meed thereof. Allah is Aware of those who ward off (evil).
                                                                                                                                                                      116
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! the riches and the progeny of those who disbelieve will not avail them aught against Allah; and such are rightful owners of the Fire. They will abide therein.
                                                                                                                                                                      117
                                                                                                                                                                      The likeness of that which they spend in this life of the world is as the likeness of a biting, icy wind which smiteth the harvest of a people who have wronged themselves, and devastateth it. Allah wronged them not, but they do wrong themselves.
                                                                                                                                                                      118
                                                                                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Take not for intimates others than your own folk, who would spare no pains to ruin you; they love to hamper you. Hatred is revealed by (the utterance of) their mouths, but that which their breasts hide is greater. We have made plain for you the revelations if ye will understand.
                                                                                                                                                                      119
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! ye are those who love them though they love you not, and ye believe in all the Scripture. When they fall in with you they say: We believe; but when they go apart they bite their finger-tips at you, for rage. Say: Perish in your rage! Lo! Allah is Aware of what is hidden in (your) breasts.
                                                                                                                                                                      120
                                                                                                                                                                      If a lucky chance befall you, it is evil unto them, and if disaster strike you they rejoice thereat. But if ye persevere and keep from evil their guile will never harm you. Lo! Allah is Surrounding what they do.
                                                                                                                                                                      121
                                                                                                                                                                      And when thou settedst forth at daybreak from thy housefolk to assign to the believers their positions for the battle, Allah was Hearer, Knower.
                                                                                                                                                                      122
                                                                                                                                                                      When two parties of you almost fell away, and Allah was their Protecting Friend. In Allah let believers put their trust.
                                                                                                                                                                      123
                                                                                                                                                                      Allah had already given you the victory at Badr, when ye were contemptible. So observe your duty to Allah in order that ye may be thankful.
                                                                                                                                                                      124
                                                                                                                                                                      When thou didst say unto the believers: Is it not sufficient for you that your Lord should support you with three thousand angels sent down (to your help)?
                                                                                                                                                                      125
                                                                                                                                                                      Nay, but if ye persevere, and keep from evil, and (the enemy) attack you suddenly, your Lord will help you with five thousand angels sweeping on.
                                                                                                                                                                      126
                                                                                                                                                                      Allah ordained this only as a message of good cheer for you, and that thereby your hearts might be at rest - Victory cometh only from Allah, the Mighty, the Wise -
                                                                                                                                                                      127
                                                                                                                                                                      That He may cut off a part of those who disbelieve, or overwhelm them so that they retire, frustrated.
                                                                                                                                                                      128
                                                                                                                                                                      It is no concern at all of thee (Muḥammad) whether He relent toward them or punish them; for they are evil-doers.
                                                                                                                                                                      129
                                                                                                                                                                      Unto Allah belongeth whatsoever is in the heavens and whatsoever is in the earth. He forgiveth whom He will, and punisheth whom He will. Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                      130
                                                                                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Devour not usury, doubling and quadrupling (the sum lent). Observe your duty to Allah, that ye may be successful.
                                                                                                                                                                      131
                                                                                                                                                                      And ward off (from yourselves) the Fire prepared for disbelievers.
                                                                                                                                                                      132
                                                                                                                                                                      And obey Allah and the messenger, that ye may find mercy.
                                                                                                                                                                      133
                                                                                                                                                                      And vie one with another for forgiveness from your Lord, and for a paradise as wide as are the heavens and the earth, prepared for those who ward off (evil);
                                                                                                                                                                      134
                                                                                                                                                                      Those who spend (of that which Allah hath given them) in ease and in adversity, those who control their wrath and are forgiving toward mankind; Allah loveth the good;
                                                                                                                                                                      135
                                                                                                                                                                      And those who, when they do an evil thing or wrong themselves, remember Allah and implore forgiveness for their sins - Who forgiveth sins save Allah only? - and will not knowingly repeat (the wrong) they did.
                                                                                                                                                                      136
                                                                                                                                                                      The reward of such will be forgiveness from their Lord, and Gardens underneath which rivers flow, wherein they will abide for ever - a bountiful reward for workers!
                                                                                                                                                                      137
                                                                                                                                                                      Systems have passed away before you. Do but travel in the land and see the nature of the consequence for those who did deny (the messengers).
                                                                                                                                                                      138
                                                                                                                                                                      This is a declaration for mankind, a guidance and an admonition unto those who ward off (evil)
                                                                                                                                                                      139
                                                                                                                                                                      Faint not nor grieve, for ye will overcome them if ye are (indeed) believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      140
                                                                                                                                                                      If ye have received a blow, the (disbelieving) people have received a blow the like thereof. These are (only) the vicissitudes which We cause to follow one another for mankind, to the end that Allah may know those who believe and may choose witnesses from among you; and Allah loveth not wrong-doers.
                                                                                                                                                                      141
                                                                                                                                                                      And that Allah may prove those who believe, and may blight the disbelievers.
                                                                                                                                                                      142
                                                                                                                                                                      Or deemed ye that ye would enter paradise while yet Allah knoweth not those of you who really strive, nor knoweth those (of you) who are steadfast?
                                                                                                                                                                      143
                                                                                                                                                                      And verily ye used to wish for death before ye met it (in the field). Now ye have seen it with your eyes!
                                                                                                                                                                      144
                                                                                                                                                                      Muḥammad is but a messenger, messengers (the like of whom) have passed away before him. Will it be that, when he dieth or is slain, ye will turn back on your heels? He who turneth back on his heels doth no hurt to Allah, and Allah will reward the thankful.
                                                                                                                                                                      145
                                                                                                                                                                      No soul can ever die except by Allah’s leave and at a term appointed. Whoso desireth the reward of the world, We bestow on him thereof; and whoso desireth the reward of the Hereafter, We bestow on him thereof. We shall reward the thankful.
                                                                                                                                                                      146
                                                                                                                                                                      And with how many a prophet have there been a number of devoted men who fought (beside him). They quailed not for aught that befell them in the way of Allah, nor did they weaken, nor were they brought low. Allah loveth the steadfast.
                                                                                                                                                                      147
                                                                                                                                                                      Their cry was only that they said: Our Lord! forgive us for our sins and wasted efforts, make our foothold sure, and give us victory over the disbelieving folk.
                                                                                                                                                                      148
                                                                                                                                                                      So Allah gave them the reward of the world and the good reward of the Hereafter. Allah loveth those whose deeds are good.
                                                                                                                                                                      149
                                                                                                                                                                      O ye who believe! if ye obey those who disbelieve, they will make you turn back on your heels, and ye turn back as losers.
                                                                                                                                                                      150
                                                                                                                                                                      But Allah is your Protector, and He is the Best of Helpers.
                                                                                                                                                                      151
                                                                                                                                                                      We shall cast terror into the hearts of those who disbelieve because they ascribe unto Allah partners, for which no warrant hath been revealed. Their habitation is the Fire, and hapless the abode of the wrong-doers.
                                                                                                                                                                      152
                                                                                                                                                                      Allah verily made good His promise unto you when ye routed them by His leave, until (the moment) when your courage failed you, and ye disagreed about the order and ye disobeyed, after He had shown you that for which ye long. Some of you desired the world, and some of you desired the Hereafter. Therefore He made you flee from them, that He might try you. Yet now He hath forgiven you. Allah is a Lord of Kindness to believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      153
                                                                                                                                                                      When ye climbed (the hill) and paid no heed to anyone, while the messenger, in your rear, was calling you (to fight). Therefor He rewarded you grief for (his) grief, that (He might teach) you not to sorrow either for that which ye missed or for that which befell you. Allah is Informed of what ye do.
                                                                                                                                                                      154
                                                                                                                                                                      Then, after grief, He sent down security for you. As slumber did it overcome a party of you, while (the other) party, who were anxious on their own account, thought wrongly of Allah, the thought of ignorance. They said: Have we any part in the cause? Say (O Muḥammad): The cause belongeth wholly to Allah. They hide within themselves (a thought) which they reveal not unto thee, saying: Had we had any part in the cause we should not have been slain here. Say: Even though ye had been in your houses, those appointed to be slain would have gone forth to the places where they were to lie. (All this hath been) in order that Allah might try what is in your breasts and prove what is in your hearts. Allah is Aware of what is hidden in the breasts (of men).
                                                                                                                                                                      155
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! those of you who turned back on the day when the two hosts met, Satan alone it was who caused them to backslide, because of some of that which they have earned. Now Allah hath forgiven them. Lo! Allah is Forgiving, Clement.
                                                                                                                                                                      156
                                                                                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Be not as those who disbelieved and said of their brethren who went abroad in the land or were fighting in the field: If they had been (here) with us they would not have died or been killed: that Allah may make it anguish in their hearts. Allah giveth life and causeth death; and Allah is Seer of what ye do.
                                                                                                                                                                      157
                                                                                                                                                                      And what though ye be slain in Allah’s way or die therein? Surely pardon from Allah and mercy are better than all that they amass.
                                                                                                                                                                      158
                                                                                                                                                                      What though ye be slain or die, when unto Allah ye are gathered?
                                                                                                                                                                      159
                                                                                                                                                                      It was by the mercy of Allah that thou wast lenient with them (O Muḥammad), for if thou hadst been stern and fierce of heart they would have dispersed from round about thee. So pardon them and ask forgiveness for them and consult with them upon the conduct of affairs. And when thou art resolved, then put thy trust in Allah. Lo! Allah loveth those who put their trust (in Him).
                                                                                                                                                                      160
                                                                                                                                                                      If Allah is your helper none can overcome you, and if He withdraw His help from you, who is there who can help you after Him? In Allah let believers put their trust.
                                                                                                                                                                      161
                                                                                                                                                                      It is not for any prophet to embezzle. Whoso embezzleth will bring what he embezzled with him on the Day of Resurrection. Then every soul will be paid in full what it hath earned; and they will not be wronged.
                                                                                                                                                                      162
                                                                                                                                                                      Is one who followeth the pleasure of Allah as one who hath earned condemnation from Allah, whose habitation is the Fire, a hapless journey’s end?
                                                                                                                                                                      163
                                                                                                                                                                      There are degrees (of grace and reprobation) with Allah, and Allah is Seer of what they do.
                                                                                                                                                                      164
                                                                                                                                                                      Allah verily hath shown grace to the believers by sending unto them a messenger of their own who reciteth unto them His revelations, and causeth them to grow, and teacheth them the Scripture and wisdom; although before (he came to them) they were in flagrant error.
                                                                                                                                                                      165
                                                                                                                                                                      And was it so, when a disaster smote you, though ye had smitten (them with a disaster) twice (as great), that ye said: How is this? Say (unto them, O Muḥammad): It is from yourselves. Lo! Allah is Able to do all things.
                                                                                                                                                                      166
                                                                                                                                                                      That which befell you, on the day when the two armies met, was by permission of Allah; that He might know the true believers;
                                                                                                                                                                      167
                                                                                                                                                                      And that He might know the hypocrites, unto whom it was said: Come, fight in the way of Allah, or defend yourselves. They answered: If we knew aught of fighting we would follow you. On that day they were nearer disbelief than faith. They utter with their mouths a thing which is not in their hearts. Allah is Best Aware of what they hide.
                                                                                                                                                                      168
                                                                                                                                                                      Those who, while they sat at home, said of their brethren (who were fighting for the cause of Allah): If they had been guided by us they would not have been slain. Say (unto them, O Muḥammad): Then avert death from yourselves if ye are truthful.
                                                                                                                                                                      169
                                                                                                                                                                      Think not of those, who are slain in the way of Allah, as dead. Nay, they are living. With their Lord they have provision.
                                                                                                                                                                      170
                                                                                                                                                                      Jubilant (are they) because of that which Allah hath bestowed upon them of His bounty, rejoicing for the sake of those who have not joined them but are left behind: That there shall no fear come upon them neither shall they grieve.
                                                                                                                                                                      171
                                                                                                                                                                      They rejoice because of favour from Allah and kindness, and that Allah wasteth not the wage of the believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      172
                                                                                                                                                                      As for those who heard the call of Allah and His messenger after the harm befell them (in the fight); for such of them as do right and ward off (evil), there is great reward.
                                                                                                                                                                      173
                                                                                                                                                                      Those unto whom men said: Lo! the people have gathered against you, therefor fear them. (The threat of danger) but increased the faith of them and they cried: Allah is Sufficient for us! Most Excellent is He in Whom we trust!
                                                                                                                                                                      174
                                                                                                                                                                      So they returned with grace and favour from Allah, and no harm touched them. They followed the good pleasure of Allah, and Allah is of Infinite Bounty.
                                                                                                                                                                      175
                                                                                                                                                                      It is only the devil who would make (men) fear his partisans. Fear them not; fear Me, if ye are true believers.
                                                                                                                                                                      176
                                                                                                                                                                      Let not their conduct grieve thee, who run easily to disbelief, for lo! they injure Allah not at all. It is Allah’s Will to assign them no portion in the Hereafter, and theirs will be an awful doom.
                                                                                                                                                                      177
                                                                                                                                                                      Those who purchase disbelief at the price of faith harm Allah not at all, but theirs will be a painful doom.
                                                                                                                                                                      178
                                                                                                                                                                      And let not those who disbelieve imagine that the rein We give them bodeth good unto their souls. We only give them rein that they may grow in sinfulness. And theirs will be a shameful doom.
                                                                                                                                                                      179
                                                                                                                                                                      It is not (the purpose) of Allah to leave you in your present state till He shall separate the wicked from the good. And it is not (the purpose of) Allah to let you know the Unseen. But Allah chooseth of His messengers whom He will, (to receive knowledge thereof). So believe in Allah and His messengers. If ye believe and ward off (evil), yours will be a vast reward.
                                                                                                                                                                      180
                                                                                                                                                                      And let not those who hoard up that which Allah hath bestowed upon them of His bounty think that it is better for them. Nay, it is worse for them. That which they hoard will be their collar on the Day of Resurrection. Allah’s is the heritage of the heavens and the earth, and Allah is Informed of what ye do.
                                                                                                                                                                      181
                                                                                                                                                                      Verily Allah heard the saying of those who said, (when asked for contributions to the war): "Allah, forsooth, is poor, and we are rich!" We shall record their saying with their slaying of the prophets wrongfully and We shall say: Taste ye the punishment of burning!
                                                                                                                                                                      182
                                                                                                                                                                      This is on account of that which your own hands have sent before (you to the judgment). Allah is no oppressor of (His) bondmen.
                                                                                                                                                                      183
                                                                                                                                                                      (The same are) those who say: Lo! Allah hath charged us that we believe not in any messenger until he bring us an offering which fire (from heaven) shall devour. Say (unto them, O Muḥammad): Messengers came unto you before me with miracles, and with that (very miracle) which ye describe. Why then did ye slay them? (Answer that) if ye are truthful!
                                                                                                                                                                      184
                                                                                                                                                                      And if they deny thee, even so did they deny messengers who were before thee, who came with miracles and with the Psalms and with the Scripture giving light.
                                                                                                                                                                      185
                                                                                                                                                                      Every soul will taste of death. And ye will be paid on the Day of Resurrection only that which ye have fairly earned. Whoso is removed from the Fire and is made to enter paradise, he indeed is triumphant. The life of this world is but comfort of illusion.
                                                                                                                                                                      186
                                                                                                                                                                      Assuredly ye will be tried in your property and in your persons, and ye will hear much wrong from those who were given the Scripture before you, and from the idolaters. But if ye persevere and ward off (evil), then that is of the steadfast heart of things.
                                                                                                                                                                      187
                                                                                                                                                                      And (remember) when Allah laid a charge on those who had received the Scripture (He said): Ye are to expound it to mankind and not to hide it. But they flung it behind their backs and bought thereby a little gain. Verily evil is that which they have gained thereby.
                                                                                                                                                                      188
                                                                                                                                                                      Think not that those who exult in what they have given, and love to be praised for what they have not done - Think not, they are in safety from the doom. A painful doom is theirs.
                                                                                                                                                                      189
                                                                                                                                                                      Unto Allah belongeth the Sovereignty of the heavens and the earth. Allah is Able to do all things.
                                                                                                                                                                      190
                                                                                                                                                                      Lo! In the creation of the heavens and the earth and (in) the difference of night and day are tokens (of His Sovereignty) for men of understanding,
                                                                                                                                                                      191
                                                                                                                                                                      Such as remember Allah, standing, sitting, and reclining, and consider the creation of the heavens and the earth, (and say): Our Lord! Thou createdst not this in vain. Glory be to Thee! Preserve us from the doom of Fire.
                                                                                                                                                                      192
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord! Whom Thou causest to enter the Fire: him indeed Thou hast confounded. For evil-doers there will be no helpers.
                                                                                                                                                                      193
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord! Lo! we have heard a crier calling unto Faith: "Believe ye in your Lord!" So we believed. Our Lord! Therefor forgive us our sins, and remit from us our evil deeds, and make us die the death of the righteous.
                                                                                                                                                                      194
                                                                                                                                                                      Our Lord! And give us that which Thou hast promised to us by Thy messengers. Confound us not upon the Day of Resurrection. Lo! Thou breakest not the tryst.
                                                                                                                                                                      195
                                                                                                                                                                      And their Lord hath heard them (and He saith): Lo! I suffer not the work of any worker, male or female, to be lost. Ye proceed one from another. So those who fled and were driven forth from their homes and suffered damage for My cause, and fought and were slain, verily I shall remit their evil deeds from them and verily I shall bring them into Gardens underneath which rivers flow - A reward from Allah. And with Allah is the fairest of rewards.
                                                                                                                                                                      196
                                                                                                                                                                      Let not the vicissitude (of the success) of those who disbelieve, in the land, deceive thee (O Muḥammad).
                                                                                                                                                                      197
                                                                                                                                                                      It is but a brief comfort. And afterward their habitation will be hell, an ill abode.
                                                                                                                                                                      198
                                                                                                                                                                      But those who keep their duty to their Lord, for them are Gardens underneath which rivers flow, wherein they will be safe for ever. A gift of welcome from their Lord. That which Allah hath in store is better for the righteous.
                                                                                                                                                                      199
                                                                                                                                                                      And lo! of the People of the Scripture there are some who believe in Allah and that which is revealed unto you and that which was revealed unto them, humbling themselves before Allah. They purchase not a trifling gain at the price of the revelations of Allah. Verily their reward is with their Lord. Lo! Allah is swift to take account.
                                                                                                                                                                      200
                                                                                                                                                                      O ye who believe! Endure, outdo all others in endurance, be ready, and observe your duty to Allah, in order that ye may succeed.
                                                                                                                                                                      ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                      Sale, 1734Contexte
                                                                                                                                                                      X
                                                                                                                                                                      CHAP. III.
                                                                                                                                                                      Intitled, The Family of Imran
                                                                                                                                                                      a
                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Imrân.] This name is given in the Korân to the father of the virgin Mary. See below. p. 38.
                                                                                                                                                                        ; revealed at Medina.
                                                                                                                                                                        In the name of the most merciful God.
                                                                                                                                                                        1
                                                                                                                                                                        A. L. M.
                                                                                                                                                                        b
                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : A. L. M.] For the meaning of these letters the reader is referred to the Preliminary Discourse, Sect. III.
                                                                                                                                                                          .
                                                                                                                                                                          2
                                                                                                                                                                          There is no God but God, the living, the self-subsisting:
                                                                                                                                                                          3
                                                                                                                                                                          he hath sent down unto thee the book of the Koran with truth, confirming that which was revealed before it; for he had formerly sent down the law, and the gospel
                                                                                                                                                                          4
                                                                                                                                                                          a direction unto men; and he had also sent down the distinction between good and evil. Verily those who believe not the signs of God shall suffer a grievous punishment; for God is mighty, able to revenge.
                                                                                                                                                                          5
                                                                                                                                                                          Surely nothing is hidden from God, of that which is on earth, or in heaven:
                                                                                                                                                                          6
                                                                                                                                                                          it is he who formeth you in the wombs, as he pleaseth; there is no God but he, the mighty, the wise.
                                                                                                                                                                          7
                                                                                                                                                                          It is he who hath sent down unto thee the book, wherein are some verses clear to be understood, they are the foundation of the book; and others are parabolical
                                                                                                                                                                          c
                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Wherein are some verses clear to be understood, - and others are parabolical.] This passage is translated according to the exposition of al Zamakhshari and al Beidâwi, which seems to be the truest.
                                                                                                                                                                          The contents of the Korân are here distinguished into such passages as are to be taken in the literal sense, and such as require a figurative acceptation. The former being plain and obvious to be understood, compose the fundamental part, or, as the original expresses it, the mother of the book, and contain the principal doctrines and precepts; agreeably to and consistently with which, those passages which are wrapt up in metaphors, and delivered in an enigmatical, allegorical style, are always to be interpreted. 1
                                                                                                                                                                          • 1 See the Prelim. Disc. §. III.
                                                                                                                                                                          . But they whose hearts are perverse will follow that which is parabolical therein, out of love of schism, and a desire of the interpretation thereof; yet none knoweth the interpretation thereof, except God. But they who are well grounded in the knowledge say, We believe therein, the whole is from our Lord; and none will consider except the prudent.
                                                                                                                                                                          8
                                                                                                                                                                          O Lord, cause not our hearts to swerve from truth, after thou hast directed us: and give us from thee mercy, for thou art he who giveth.
                                                                                                                                                                          9
                                                                                                                                                                          O Lord, thou shalt surely gather mankind together, unto a day of resurrection: there is no doubt of it, for God will not be contrary to the promise.
                                                                                                                                                                          10
                                                                                                                                                                          As for the infidels, their wealth shall not profit them anything, nor their children, against God: they shall be the fewel of hell fire.
                                                                                                                                                                          11
                                                                                                                                                                          According to the wont of the people of Pharaoh, and of those who went before them, they charged our signs with a lie; but God caught them in their wickedness, and God is severe in punishing.
                                                                                                                                                                          12
                                                                                                                                                                          Say unto those who believe not, Ye shall be overcome, and thrown together into hell; and an unhappy couch shall it be.
                                                                                                                                                                          13
                                                                                                                                                                          Ye
                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                          have already had a miracle shewn you in two armies, which attacked each other
                                                                                                                                                                          a
                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Ye have already had a miracle shewn you in two armies, &c.] The sign or miracle here meant, was the victory gained by Mohammed in the second year of the Hejra, over the idolatrous Meccans, headed by Abu Sofiân, in the valley of Bedr, which is situate near the sea, between Mecca and Medina. Mohammed’s forces consisted of no more than three hundred and nineteen men, but the enemy’s army of near a thousand, notwithstanding which odds he put them to flight, having killed seventy of the principal Koreish, and taken as many prisoners, with the loss of only fourteen of his own men1. This was the first victory obtained by the prophet, and tho’ it may seem no very considerable action, yet it was of great advantage to him, and the foundation of all his future power and success. For which reason it is famous in the Arabian history, and more than once vaunted in the Korân 2, as an effect of the divine assistance. The miracle, it is said, consisted in three things; 1. Mohammed, by the direction of the angel Gabriel, took a handful of gravel and threw it toward the enemy in the attack, saying, May their faces be confounded; whereupon they immediately turned their backs and fled. But tho’ the prophet seemingly threw the gravel himself, yet it is told in the Korân 3, that it was not he, but God, who threw it, that is to say, by the ministry of his angel. 2. The Mohammedan troops seemed to the infidels to be twice as many in number as themselves, which greatly discouraged them. And, 3. God sent down to their assistance first a thousand and afterwards three thousand angels, led by Gabriel, mounted on his horse Haizûm; and, according to the Korân 4, these celestial auxiliaries really did all the execution, tho’ Mohammed’s men imagined themselves did it, and fought stoutly at the same time
                                                                                                                                                                          • 1 See Elmacin. p. 5. Hottinger. Hist. Orient. l. 2, c. 4. Abulfed. vit. Moham. p. 56, &c. Prideaux’s Life of Mahom. p. 71, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                          • 2 See this chap. below, & chap. 8 & 32.
                                                                                                                                                                          • 3 Chap. 8, not far from the beginning.
                                                                                                                                                                          • 4 Ibid.
                                                                                                                                                                          : one army fought for God’s true religion, but the other were infidels; they saw the faithful twice as many as themselves in their eye-sight; for God strengthened with his help whom he pleaseth. Surely herein was an example unto men of understanding.
                                                                                                                                                                          14
                                                                                                                                                                          The love and eager desire of wives, and children, and sums heaped up of gold and silver, and excellent horses, and cattle, and land, is prepared for men: this is the provision of the present life; but unto God shall be the most excellent return.
                                                                                                                                                                          15
                                                                                                                                                                          Say, Shall I declare unto you better things than this? For those who are devout are prepared with their Lord gardens through which rivers flow; therein shall they continue forever: and they shall enjoy wives free from impurity, and the favour of God; for God regardeth his servants
                                                                                                                                                                          16
                                                                                                                                                                          who say, O Lord, we do sincerely believe; forgive us therefore our sins, and deliver us from the pain of hell fire:
                                                                                                                                                                          17
                                                                                                                                                                          the patient, and the lovers of truth, and the devout, and the almsgivers, and those who ask pardon early in the morning.
                                                                                                                                                                          18
                                                                                                                                                                          God hath borne witness that there is no God but he; and the angels, and those who are endowed with wisdom, profess the same; who executeth righteousness; there is no God but he; the mighty, the wise.
                                                                                                                                                                          19
                                                                                                                                                                          Verily the true religion in the sight of God is Islam
                                                                                                                                                                          b
                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Islâm.] The proper name of the Mohammedan religion, which signifies the resigning or devoting one’s self entirely to God and his service. This they say is the religion which all the prophets were send to teach, being founded on the unity of God 5
                                                                                                                                                                          • 5 Jallalo’ddin, Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                          ; and they who had received the scriptures dissented not therefrom, until after the knowledge of God’s unity had come unto them, out of envy among themselves; but whosoever believeth not in the signs of God, verily God will be swift in bringing him to account.
                                                                                                                                                                          20
                                                                                                                                                                          If they dispute with thee,
                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                          say, I have resigned myself unto God, and he who followeth me doth the same; and say unto them who have received the scriptures, and to the ignorant
                                                                                                                                                                          a
                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : The ignorant;] i.e. The pagan Arabs, who had no knowledge of the scriptures1.
                                                                                                                                                                          • 1 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                          , Do ye profess the religion of Islam? now if they embrace Islam, they are surely directed; but if they turn their backs, verily unto thee belongeth preaching only; for God regardeth his servants.
                                                                                                                                                                          21
                                                                                                                                                                          And unto those who believe not in the signs of God, and slay the prophets without a cause, and put those men to death who teach justice; denounce unto them a painful punishment.
                                                                                                                                                                          22
                                                                                                                                                                          These are they whose works perish in this world, and in that which is to come; and they shall have none to help them.
                                                                                                                                                                          23
                                                                                                                                                                          Hast thou not observed those unto whom part of the scripture was given
                                                                                                                                                                          b
                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Those unto whom part of the scripture was given;] That is, the Jews.
                                                                                                                                                                            ? They were called unto the book of God, that it might judge between them
                                                                                                                                                                            c
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : They were called unto the book of God, &c.] This passage was revealed on occasion of a dispute Mohammed had with some Jews, which is differently related by the commentators.
                                                                                                                                                                            Al Beidâwi says that Mohammed going one day into a Jewish synagogue, Naïm Ebn Amru and al Hareth Ebn Zeid asked him what religion he was of? To which he answering, Of the religion of Abraham; they replied, Abraham was a Jew. But on Mohammed’s proposing that the Pentateuch might decide the question, they would by no means agree to it.
                                                                                                                                                                            But Jallalo’ddin tells us that two persons of the Jewish religion having committed adultery, their punishment was referred to Mohammed, who gave sentence that they should be stoned, according to the law of Moses. This the Jews refused to submit to, alleging there was no such command in the Pentateuch; but on Mohammed’s appealing to the book, the said law was found therein. Whereupon the criminals were stoned, to the great mortification of the Jews.
                                                                                                                                                                            It is very remarkable that this law of Moses concerning the stoning of adulterers is mentioned in the New Testament 2 (tho’ I know some dispute the authentickness of that whole passage), but is not now to be found, either in the Hebrew or Samaritan Pentateuch, or in the Septuagint; it being only said that such shall be put to death 3. This omission is insisted on by the Mohammedans as one instance of the corruption of the law of Moses by the Jews.
                                                                                                                                                                            It is also observable that there was a verse once extant in the Korân, commanding adulterers to be stoned; and the commentators say the words only are abrogated, the sense or law still remaining in force4.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 2 John viii. 5.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 3 Lev. xx. 10. See Whiston’s Essay towards restoring the true text of the Old Test. p. 99, 100.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 4 See the Prelim. Disc. §. 3.
                                                                                                                                                                            ; then some of them turned their backs, and retired afar off.
                                                                                                                                                                            24
                                                                                                                                                                            This they did because they said, the fire of hell shall by no means touch us, but for a certain number of days
                                                                                                                                                                            d
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : A certain number of days;] i.e. Forty; the time their forefathers worshipped the calf5. Al Beidâwi adds, that some of them pretended their punishment was to last but seven days, that is, a day for every thousand years which they supposed the world was to endure; and that they imagined they were to be so mildly dealt with, either by reason of the intercession of their fathers the prophets, or because God had promised Jacob that his offspring should be punished but slightly.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 5 See before p. 11. Not. b.
                                                                                                                                                                            ; and that which they had falsely devised hath deceived them in their religion.
                                                                                                                                                                            25
                                                                                                                                                                            How then will it be with them, when we shall gather them together at the day of judgment
                                                                                                                                                                            e
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : How will it be with them, &c.] The Mohammedans have a tradition that the first banner of the infidels that shall be set up, on the day of judgment, will be that of the Jews; and that God will first reproach them with their wickedness, over the heads of those who are present, and then order them to hell6.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 6 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                            , of which there is no doubt; and every soul shall be paid that which it hath gained, neither shall they be treated unjustly?
                                                                                                                                                                            26
                                                                                                                                                                            Say, O God, who
                                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                            possessest the kingdom; thou givest the kingdom unto whom thou wilt, and thou takest away the kingdom from whom thou wilt: thou exaltest whom thou wilt, and thou humblest whom thou wilt: in thy hand is good, for thou art almighty.
                                                                                                                                                                            27
                                                                                                                                                                            Thou makest the night to succeed the day: thou bringest forth the living out of the dead, and thou bringest forth the dead out of the living
                                                                                                                                                                            a
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Thou bringest forth the living out of the dead, and the dead out of the living;] As a man from seed, and a bird from an egg; and vice versâ 1.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 1 Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                            ; and providest food for whom thou wilt without measure.
                                                                                                                                                                            28
                                                                                                                                                                            Let not the faithful take the infidels for their protectors, rather than the faithful: he who doth this shall not be protected of God at all; unless ye fear any danger from them: but God warneth you to beware of himself; for unto God must ye return.
                                                                                                                                                                            29
                                                                                                                                                                            Say, Whether ye conceal that which is in your breasts, or whether ye declare it, God knoweth it; for he knoweth whatever is in heaven, and whatever is on earth: God is almighty.
                                                                                                                                                                            30
                                                                                                                                                                            On the last day every soul shall find the good which it hath wrought, present; and the evil which it hath wrought, it shall wish that between itself and that were a wide distance: but God warneth you to beware of himself; for God is gracious unto his servants.
                                                                                                                                                                            31
                                                                                                                                                                            Say, If ye love God, follow me: then God shall love you, and forgive you your sins; for God is gracious and merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                            32
                                                                                                                                                                            Say, Obey God, and his apostle; but if ye go back, verily God loveth not the unbelievers.
                                                                                                                                                                            33
                                                                                                                                                                            God hath surely chosen Adam, and Noah, and the family of Abraham, and the family of Imrân
                                                                                                                                                                            b
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Imrân,] Or Amrân, is the name of two several persons, according to the Mohammedan tradition. One was the father of Moses and Aaron; and the other was the father of Moses and Aaron; and the other was the father of the virgin Mary 2; but he is called by some Christian writers Joachim. The commentators suppose the first, or rather both of them, to be meant in this place; however, the person intended in the next passage, it is agreed, was the latter; who besides Mary the mother of Jesus, had also a son named Aaron 3, and another sister, named Ishá (or Elizabeth), who married Zacharias, and was the mother of John the Baptist; whence that prophet and Jesus are usually called by the Mohammedans, The two sons of the aunt, or the cousin germans.
                                                                                                                                                                            From the identity of names it has been generally imagined by Christian writers 4 that the Korân here confounds Mary the mother of Jesus, with Mary or Miriam the sister of Moses and Aaron; which intolerable anachronism, if it were certain, is sufficient of itself to destroy the pretended authority of this book. But tho’ Mohammed may be supposed to have been ignorant enough in ancient history and chronology to have committed so gross a blunder, yet I do not see how it can be made out from the words of the Korân. For it does not follow, because two persons have the same name, and have each a father and brother who bear the same names, that they must therefore necessarily be the same person: besides, such a mistake is inconsistent with a number of other places in the Korân, whereby it manifestly appears that Mohammed well knew and asserted that Moses preceded Jesus several ages. And the commentators accordingly fail not to tell us that there had passed about one thousand eight hundred years between Amrân the father of Moses, and Amrân the father of the virgin Mary: they also make them the sons of different persons; the first, they say, was the son of Yeshar, or Izhar (tho’ he was really his brother)5, the son of Kâhath, the son of Levi; and the other was the son of Mathân 6, whose genealogy they trace, but in a very corrupt and imperfect manner, up to David, and thence to Adam 7.
                                                                                                                                                                            It must be observed that tho’ the virgin Mary is called in the Korân 1 the sister of Aaron, yet she is nowhere called the sister of Moses; however, some Mohammedan writers have imagined that the same individual Mary, the sister of Moses, was miraculously preserved alive from his time till that of Jesus Christ, purposely to become the mother of the latter2.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 2 Al Zamakhshari, al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 3 Korân, c. 19.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 4 V. Reland. de rel. Moh. p. 211. Marracc. in Alc. p. 115, &c. Prideaux, Letter to the Deists, p. 185.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 5 Exod. vi. 18.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 6 Al Zamakh. al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 7 V. Reland. ubi sup. D’Herbelot, Bibl. Orient. p. 583.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 1 Chap. 19.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 2 V. Guadagnol. Apolog. pro rel. Christ. contra Ahmed Ebn Zein al Abedin. p. 279.
                                                                                                                                                                            above the
                                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                            rest of the world;
                                                                                                                                                                            34
                                                                                                                                                                            a race descending the one from the other: God is he who heareth and knoweth.
                                                                                                                                                                            35
                                                                                                                                                                            Remember when the wife of Imrân
                                                                                                                                                                            a
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : The wife of Imrân.] The Imrân here mentioned was the father of the virgin Mary, and his wife’s name was Hannah, or Ann, the daughter of Fakudh. This woman, say the commentators, being aged and barren, on seeing a bird feed her young ones, became very desirous of issue, and begged a child of God, promising to consecrate it to his service in the temple; whereupon she had a child, but it proved a daughter3.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 3 Al Beidâwi, al Thalabi.
                                                                                                                                                                            said, Lord, verily I have vowed unto thee that which is in my womb, to be dedicated to thy service
                                                                                                                                                                            b
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Dedicated to thy service.] The Arabic word is free, but here signifies particularly one that is free or detached from all worldly desires and occupations, and wholly devoted to God’s service4.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 4 Jallalo’ddin, al Zamakhshari.
                                                                                                                                                                            ; accept it therefore of me; for thou art he who heareth and knoweth.
                                                                                                                                                                            36
                                                                                                                                                                            And when she was delivered of it, she said, Lord, verily I have brought forth a female (and God well knew what she had brought forth), and a male is not as a female
                                                                                                                                                                            c
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : A male is not as a female;] Because a female could not minister in the temple as a male could5.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 5 Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                            . I have called her Mary; and I commend her to thy protection, and also her issue, against Satan driven away with stones
                                                                                                                                                                            d
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Satan driven away with stones.] This expression alludes to a tradition, that Abraham, when the devil tempted him to disobey God in not sacrificing his son, drove the fiend away by throwing stones at him; in memory of which, the Mohammedans, at the pilgrimage of Mecca, throw a certain number of stones at the devil, with certain ceremonies, in the valley of Mina6.
                                                                                                                                                                            It is not improbable that the pretended immaculate conception of the virgin Mary is intimated in this passage; for according to a tradition of Mohammed, every person that comes into the world is touched at his birth by the devil, and therefore cries out: Mary and her son only excepted, between whom and the evil spirit God placed a veil, so that his touch did not reach them7. And for this reason, they say, neither of them were guilty of any sin, like the rest of the children of Adam 8: which peculiar grace they obtained by virtue of this recommendation of them by Hannah to God’s protection.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 6 See the Prelim. Dis. §. 4.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 7 Jallalo’ddin, al Beidâwi.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 8 Kitada
                                                                                                                                                                            .
                                                                                                                                                                            37
                                                                                                                                                                            Therefore the Lord accepted her with a gracious acceptance
                                                                                                                                                                            e
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : The Lord accepted her, &c.] Tho’ the child happened not to be a male, yet her mother presented her to the priests who had the care of the temple, as one dedicated to God; and they having received her, she was committed to the care of Zacharias, as will be observed by-and-bye, and he built her an apartment in the temple, and supplied her with necessaries9.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 9 Jallalo’ddin, al Beidawi. V. Lud. de Dieu, in not. ad Hist. Christi Xaverii, p. 542.
                                                                                                                                                                            , and caused her to bear an excellent offspring. And Zacharias took care of the child; whenever Zacharias went into the chamber to her, he found provisions with her
                                                                                                                                                                            f
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Whenever Zacharias went into the chamber to her, he found provisions with her, &c.] The commentators say that none went into Mary’s apartment but Zacharias himself, and that he locked seven doors upon her, yet he found she had always winter fruits in summer, and summer fruits in winter10.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 10 Al Beidâwi. V. de Dieu, ubi sup. p. 548.
                                                                                                                                                                            : and he said, O Mary, whence hadst thou this? she answered, This is from God, for God provideth for whom he pleaseth without
                                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                            measure
                                                                                                                                                                            a
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : There is a story of Fâtema, Mohammed’s daughter, that she once brought two loaves and a piece of flesh to her father, who returned them to her, and having called for her again, when she uncovered the dish, it was full of bread and meat; and on Mohammed’s asking her whence she had it, she answered in the words of this passage: This is from God; for God provideth for whom he pleaseth without measure. Whereupon he blessed God, who thus favoured her, as he had the most excellent of the daughters of Israel 1.
                                                                                                                                                                            • 1 Al Beidâwi
                                                                                                                                                                            .
                                                                                                                                                                            38
                                                                                                                                                                            There Zacharias called on his Lord, and said, Lord, give me from thee a good offspring, for thou art the hearer of prayer.
                                                                                                                                                                            39
                                                                                                                                                                            And the angels
                                                                                                                                                                            b
                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : The Angels;] Tho’ the word be in the plural, yet the commentators say it was the angel Gabriel only. The same is to be understood where it occurs in the following passages.
                                                                                                                                                                              called to him, while he stood praying in the chamber, saying, Verily God promiseth thee a son named John, who shall bear witness to the Word
                                                                                                                                                                              c
                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : The word;] That is, Jesus, who, al Beidâwi says, is so called because he was conceived by the word or command of God without a father.
                                                                                                                                                                                which cometh from God; and honourable person, chast
                                                                                                                                                                                d
                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Chast.] The original word signifies one who refrains not only from women, but from all other worldly delights and desires. Al Beidâwi mentions a tradition, that during his childhood some boys invited him to play, but he refused, saying that he was not created to play.
                                                                                                                                                                                  , and one of the righteous prophets.
                                                                                                                                                                                  40
                                                                                                                                                                                  He answered, Lord, how shall I have a son, when old age hath overtaken me
                                                                                                                                                                                  e
                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : When old age hath overtaken me, &c.] Zacharias was then ninety-nine years old, and his wife eighty-nine2.
                                                                                                                                                                                  • 2 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                  , and my wife is barren? The angel said, So God doth that which he pleaseth.
                                                                                                                                                                                  41
                                                                                                                                                                                  Zacharias answered, Lord, give me a sign. The angel said, Thy sign shall be, that thou shalt speak unto no man
                                                                                                                                                                                  f
                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Thou shalt speak unto no man for three days;] Tho’ he could not speak to anybody else, yet his tongue was at liberty to praise God as he is directed to do by the following words.
                                                                                                                                                                                    for three days, otherwise than by gesture: remember thy Lord often, and praise him evening and morning.
                                                                                                                                                                                    42
                                                                                                                                                                                    And when the angels said, O Mary, verily God hath chosen thee, and hath purified thee and hath chosen thee above all the women of the world:
                                                                                                                                                                                    43
                                                                                                                                                                                    O Mary, be devout towards thy Lord, and worship, and bow down with those who bow down.
                                                                                                                                                                                    44
                                                                                                                                                                                    This is a secret history: we reveal it unto thee, although thou wast not present with them when they threw in their rods to cast lots which of them should have the education of Mary
                                                                                                                                                                                    g
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : When they threw in their rods, &c.] When Mary was first brought to the temple, the priests, because she was the daughter of one of their chiefs, disputed among themselves who should have the education of her. Zacharias insisted that he ought to be preferred, because he had married her aunt; but the others not consenting that it should be so, they agreed to decide the matter by casting of lots; whereupon twenty seven of them went to the river Jordan and threw in their rods (or arrows without heads or feathers, such as the Arabs used for the same purpose), on which they had written some passages of the law; but they all sank except that of Zacharias, which floated on the water; and he had thereupon the care of the child committed to him3.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 3 Idem, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                    ; neither wast thou with them, when they strove among themselves.
                                                                                                                                                                                    45
                                                                                                                                                                                    When the angels said; O Mary, verily God sendeth thee good tidings, that thou shalt bear the Word proceeding from himself; his name shall be Christ Jesus the son of Mary, honourable in this world and in the world to come, and one of those who approach near to the presence of God ;
                                                                                                                                                                                    46
                                                                                                                                                                                    and he shall speak
                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                    unto men in the cradle
                                                                                                                                                                                    a
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : He shall speak unto men in the cradle.] Besides an instance of this given in the Korân itself1, which I shall not here anticipate, a Mohammedan writer, (of no very great credit, indeed) tells two stories, one of Jesus’s speaking while in his mother’s womb, to reprove her cousin Joseph for his unjust suspicions of her2; and another of his giving an answer to the same person soon after he was born. For Joseph being sent by Zacharias to seek Mary (who had gone out of the city by night to conceal her delivery) and having found her began to expostulate with her, but she made no reply; whereupon the child spoke these words: Rejoice, O Joseph, and be of good cheer; for God hath brought me forth from the darkness of the womb, to the light of the world; and I shall go to the children of Israel, and invite them to the obedience of God 3.
                                                                                                                                                                                    These seem all to have been taken from some fabulous traditions of the eastern Christians, one of which is preserved to us in the spurious gospel of the Infancy of Christ; where we read that Jesus spoke while yet in the cradle, and said to his mother, Verily I am Jesus the Son of God, the word which thou hast brought forth, as the angel Gabriel did declare unto thee; and my father hath sent me to save the world 4.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 1 Chap. 19.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 2 V. Sikii notas in Evang. Infant. p. 5.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 3 Al Kessai, apud eundem.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 4 Evang. Infant. p.5.
                                                                                                                                                                                    , and when he is grown up
                                                                                                                                                                                    b
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : And when he is grown up.] The Arabic word properly signifies a man in full age, that is, between thirty or thirty-four, and fifty-one; and the passage may relate to Christ’s preaching here on earth. But as he had scarce attained this age when he was taken up into heaven, the commentators choose to understand it of his second coming5.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 5 Jallalo’ddin, Al Beidâwi.
                                                                                                                                                                                    ; and he shall be one of the righteous:
                                                                                                                                                                                    47
                                                                                                                                                                                    she answered, Lord, how shall I have a son, since a man hath not touched me? the angel said, So God createth that which he pleaseth: when he decreeth a thing, he only saith unto it, Be, and it is:
                                                                                                                                                                                    48
                                                                                                                                                                                    God shall teach him the scripture, and wisdom, and the law, and the gospel;
                                                                                                                                                                                    49
                                                                                                                                                                                    and shall appoint him his apostle to the children of Israel; and he shall say, Verily I come unto you with a sign from your Lord; for I will make before you, of clay, as it were the figure of a bird
                                                                                                                                                                                    c
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : I will make the figure of a bird, &c.] Some say it was a bat6, tho’ others suppose Jesus made several birds of different sorts7. This circumstance is also taken from the following fabulous tradition, which may be found in the spurious gospel above mentioned. Jesus being seven years old, and at play with several children of his age, they made several figures of birds and beasts, for their diversion, of clay; and each preferring his own workmanship, Jesus told them, that he would make his walk and leap; which accordingly, at his command, they did. He made also several figures of sparrows and other birds, which flew about or stood on his hands as he ordered them, and also ate and drank when he offered them meat and drink. The children telling this to their parents, were forbidden to play any more with Jesus, whom they held to be a sorcerer8.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 6 Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 7 Al Thalabi.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 8 Evang. Infant. p. 111, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                    ; then I will breathe thereon, and it shall become a bird, by the permission of God
                                                                                                                                                                                    d
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : By the permission of God.] The commentators observe that these words are added here, and in the next sentence, lest it should be thought Jesus did these miracles by his own power, or was God 9.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 9 Al Beidawi, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                    ; and I will heal him that hath been blind from his birth; and the leper: and I will raise the dead
                                                                                                                                                                                    e
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : I will raise the dead, &c.] Jallalo’ddin mentions three persons whom Christ restored to life, and who lived several years after, and had children; viz. Lazarus, the widow’s son, and the publican’s (I suppose he means the ruler of the synagogue’s) daughter. He adds that he also raised Shem the son of Noah, who, as another writes 10 thinking he had been called to judgment, came out of his grave with his head half grey, whereas men did not grow grey in his days; after which he immediately died again.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 10 Al Thalabi.
                                                                                                                                                                                    by the permission of God: and I will prophesy unto you what ye eat, and what ye lay up for store in your houses. Verily herein will be a sign unto you, if ye believe.
                                                                                                                                                                                    50
                                                                                                                                                                                    And
                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                    I come to confirm the law which was revealed before me and to allow unto you as lawful part of that which hath been forbidden you
                                                                                                                                                                                    a
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : And to allow you part of that which hath been forbidden you;] Such as the eating of fish that have neither fins nor scales, the caul and fat of animals, and camel’s flesh, and to work on the sabbath. These things, say the commentators, being arbitrary institutions in the law of Moses, were abrogated by Jesus; as several of the same kind, instituted by the latter, have been since abrogated by Mohammed 1.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 1 Al Beidawi, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                    : and I come unto you with a sign from your Lord; therefore fear God, and obey me.
                                                                                                                                                                                    51
                                                                                                                                                                                    Verily God is my Lord, and your Lord; therefore serve him. This is the right way.
                                                                                                                                                                                    52
                                                                                                                                                                                    But when Jesus perceived their unbelief, he said, Who will be my helpers towards God? The apostles
                                                                                                                                                                                    b
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : The apostles;] In Arabic, al Hawâriyûn; which word they derive from Hâra, to be white, and suppose the apostles were so called either from the candor and sincerity of their minds, or because they were princes and wore white garments, or else because they were by trade fullers 2. According to which last opinion, their vocation is thus related; that as Jesus passed by the seaside, he saw some fullers at work, and accosting them, said, Ye cleanse these clothes, but cleanse not your hearts; upon which they believed on him. But the true etymology seems to be from the Ethiopic verb Hawyra, to go; whence Hawârya signifies one that is sent, a messenger or apostle 3.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 2 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                    • 3 V. Ludolfi Lexic. Æthiop. col. 40, & Golii notas ad cap. 61 Korâni. p. 205.
                                                                                                                                                                                    answered, We will be the helpers of God; we believe in God, and do thou bear witness that we are true believers.
                                                                                                                                                                                    53
                                                                                                                                                                                    O Lord, we believe in that which thou hast sent down, and we have followed thy apostle; write us down therefore with those who bear witness of him.
                                                                                                                                                                                    54
                                                                                                                                                                                    And the Jews devised a stratagem against him
                                                                                                                                                                                    c
                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : the Jews devised a stratagem against him;] i.e. They laid a design to take away his life.
                                                                                                                                                                                      ; but God devised a stratagem against them
                                                                                                                                                                                      d
                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : But God devised a stratagem against them;] This stratagem of God’s was the taking of Jesus up into heaven, and stamping his likeness on another person, who was apprehended and crucified in his stead. For it is the constant doctrine of the Mohammedans that it was not Jesus himself who underwent that ignominious death, but somebody else in his shape and resemblance4. The person crucified some will have to be a spy that was sent to entrap him; others, that it was one Titian, who by the direction of Judas entered in at a window of the house where Jesus was, to kill him; and others that it was Judas himself, who agreed with the rulers of the Jews to betray him for thirty pieces of silver, and led those who were sent to take him.
                                                                                                                                                                                      They add, that Jesus after his crucifixion in effigy, was sent down again to the earth, to comfort his mother and disciples and acquaint them how the Jews were deceived; and was then taken up a second time into heaven5.
                                                                                                                                                                                      It is supposed by several that this story was an original invention of Mohammed’s; but they are certainly mistaken; for several sectaries held the same opinion, long before his time. The Basilidians 6, in the very beginning of Christianity, denied that Christ himself suffered, but that Simon the Cyrenean was crucified in his place. The Cerinthians before them, and the Carpocratians next (to name no more of those who affirmed Jesus to have been a mere man), did believe the same thing; that it was not himself, but one of his followers very like him that was crucified. Photius tells us, that he read a book intitled, The Journeys of the Apostles, relating the acts of Peter, John, Andrew, Thomas and Paul; and among other things contained therein, this was one, that Christ, was not crucified but another in his stead, and that therefore he laughed at his crucifiers 7, or those who thought they had crucified him8.
                                                                                                                                                                                      I have in another place 9 mentioned an apocryphal gospel of Barnabas, a forgery originally of some nominal Christians, but interpolated since by Mohammedans; which gives this part of the history of Jesus with circumstances too curious to be omitted. It is therein related, that the moment the Jews were going to apprehend Jesus in the garden, he was snatched up into the third heaven by the ministry of four angels, Gabriel, Michael, Raphael and Uriel; that he will not die till the end of the world, and that it was Judas who was crucified in his stead; God having permitted that traitor to appear so like his master, in the eyes of the Jews, that they took and delivered him to Pilate. That this resemblance was so great, that it deceived the virgin Mary and the Apostles themselves; but that Jesus Christ afterward obtained leave of God to go and comfort them. That Barnabas having then asked him, why the divine goodness had suffered the mother and disciples of so holy a prophet to believe even for one moment that he had died in so ignominious a manner? Jesus returned the following answer. "O Barnabas, believe me that every sin, how small soever, is punished by God with great torment, because God is offended with sin. My mother therefore and faithful disciples, having loved me with a mixture of earthly love, the just God has been pleased to punish this love with their present grief, that they might not be punished for it hereafter in the flames of hell. And as for me, tho’ I have myself been blameless in the world, yet other men having called me God and the Son of God; therefore God, that I might not be mocked by the devils at the day of judgment, has been pleased that in this world I should be mocked by men with the death of Judas, making everybody believe that I died upon the cross. And hence it is that this mocking is still to continue till the coming of Mohammed, the messenger of God; who, coming into the world, will undeceive every one who shall believe in the law of God from this mistake"1.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 4 See Korân, c. 4.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 5 V. Marracc. in Alc. p. 113, &c. & in Prodr. part. 3. p. 63, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 6 Irenæus, l. 1, c. 23, &c. Epiphan. Hæres. 24, num. 3.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 7 Photius, Bibl. Cod. 114, col. 291.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 8 Toland’s Nararenus, p 17, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 9 Prelim. Disc. §. IV. p. 74.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 1 See the Menagiana, tom. 4. p. 326, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                      ; and God is the best deviser of stratagems.
                                                                                                                                                                                      55

                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                      When God said, O Jesus, verily I will cause thee to die
                                                                                                                                                                                      a
                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : I will cause thee to die, &c.] It is the opinion of a great many Mohammedans that Jesus was taken up into heaven without dying; which opinion is consonant to what is delivered in the spurious gospel above mentioned. Wherefore several of the commentators say that there is a hysteron proteron in these words, I will cause thee to die, and I will take thee up unto me; and that the copulative does not import order, or that he died before his assumption; the meaning being this, viz. that God would first take Jesus up to heaven, and deliver him from the infidels, and afterwards cause him to die; which they suppose is to happen when he shall return into the world again, before the last day2. Some, thinking the order of the words is not to be changed, interpret them figuratively, and suppose their signification to be that Jesus was lifted up while he was asleep, or that God caused him to die a spiritual death to all worldly desires. But others acknowledge that he actually died a natural death, and continued in that state three hours, or, according to another tradition, seven hours; after which he was restored to life, and then taken up to heaven3.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 2 See the Prelim. Disc. §. IV. p. 81.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 3 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                      , and I will take thee up unto me
                                                                                                                                                                                      b
                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : And I will take thee up unto me;] Some Mohammedans say this was done by the ministry of Gabriel; but others that a strong whirlwind took him up from mount Olivet 4.
                                                                                                                                                                                      • 4 Al Thalabi, See 2 Kings ii. I, II
                                                                                                                                                                                      , and I will deliver thee from the unbelievers; and I will place those who follow thee above the unbelievers, until the day of resurrection
                                                                                                                                                                                      c
                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : I will place those who follow thee above the unbelievers, until the day of resurrection.] That is, they who believe in Jesus (among whom the Mohammedans reckon themselves) shall be for ever superior to the Jews, both in arguments and in arms. And accordingly, says al Beidâwi, to this very day the Jews have never prevailed either against the Christians or Moslems, nor have they any kingdom or established government of their own.
                                                                                                                                                                                        : then unto me shall ye return, and I will judge between you of that concerning which ye disagree.
                                                                                                                                                                                        56
                                                                                                                                                                                        Moreover, as for the infidels, I will punish them with a grievous punishment in this world, and in that which is to come; and there shall be none to help them.
                                                                                                                                                                                        57
                                                                                                                                                                                        But they who believe, and do that which is right, he shall give them their reward: for God loveth not the wicked doers.
                                                                                                                                                                                        58
                                                                                                                                                                                        These signs and this prudent admonition do we rehearse
                                                                                                                                                                                        Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                        unto thee.
                                                                                                                                                                                        59
                                                                                                                                                                                        Verily the likeness of Jesus in the sight of God is as the likeness of Adam; he created him out of the dust, and then said unto him, Be; and he was
                                                                                                                                                                                        a
                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Jesus in the sight of God is as Adam;] He was like to Adam in respect of his miraculous production by the immediate power of God 1.
                                                                                                                                                                                        • 1 Jallalo’ddin, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                        .
                                                                                                                                                                                        60
                                                                                                                                                                                        This is the truth from thy Lord; be not therefore one of those who doubt;
                                                                                                                                                                                        61
                                                                                                                                                                                        and whoever shall dispute with thee, concerning him
                                                                                                                                                                                        b
                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Him;] Namely, Jesus.
                                                                                                                                                                                          , after the knowledge which hath been given thee, say unto them, Come, let us call together our sons and your sons, and our wives and your wives, and ourselves and yourselves; then let us make imprecations, and lay the curse of God on those who lye
                                                                                                                                                                                          c
                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Let us call together our sons, &c. and imprecate the curse of God on those who lye.] To explain this passage their commentators tell the following story. That some Christians, with their bishop named Abu Hareth, coming to Mohammed as embassadors from the inhabitants of Najrân, and entering into some disputes with him touching religion and the history of Jesus Christ, they agreed the next morning to abide the trial here mentioned, as a quick way of deciding which of them were in the wrong. Mohammed met them accordingly, accompanied by his daughter Fâtima, his son in law Ali, and his two grandsons, Hasan and Hosein, and desired them to wait till he had said his prayers. But when they saw him kneel down, their resolution failed them, and they durst not venture to curse him, but submitted to pay him tribute2.
                                                                                                                                                                                          • 2 Jallalo’ddin, Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                          .
                                                                                                                                                                                          62
                                                                                                                                                                                          Verily this is a true history: and there is no God, but God; and God is most mighty and wise.
                                                                                                                                                                                          63
                                                                                                                                                                                          If they turn back, God well knoweth the evil doers.
                                                                                                                                                                                          64
                                                                                                                                                                                          Say, O ye who have received the scripture, come to a just determination between us and you
                                                                                                                                                                                          d
                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Let us come to a just determination between us and you, &c.] That is, to such terms of agreement as are indisputably consonant to the doctrine of all the prophets and scriptures, and therefore cannot be reasonably rejected3.
                                                                                                                                                                                          • 3 Iidem.
                                                                                                                                                                                          ; that we worship not any except God, and associate no creature with him; and that the one of us take not the other for lords
                                                                                                                                                                                          e
                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : And that the one of us take not the other for lords, &c.] Besides other charges of idolatry on the Jews and Christians, Mohammed accused them of paying too implicit an obedience to their priests and monks, who took upon them to pronounce what things were lawful, and what unlawful, and to dispense with the laws of God 4.
                                                                                                                                                                                          • 4 Iidem.
                                                                                                                                                                                          , beside God. But if they turn back, say, Bear witness that we are true believers.
                                                                                                                                                                                          65
                                                                                                                                                                                          O ye to whom the scriptures have been given, why do ye dispute concerning Abraham
                                                                                                                                                                                          f
                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Why do ye dispute concerning Abraham?;] viz. By pretending him to have been of your religion.
                                                                                                                                                                                            , since the Law and the Gospel were not sent down until after him? Do ye not therefore understand?
                                                                                                                                                                                            66
                                                                                                                                                                                            Behold ye are they who dispute concerning that which ye have some knowledge in; why therefore do you dispute concerning that which ye have no knowledge of
                                                                                                                                                                                            g
                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Ye dispute concerning that which ye have some knowledge in; why therefore do you dispute concerning that which ye have no knowledge of?] i.e. Ye perversely dispute even concerning those things which ye find in the Law and the Gospel, whereby it appears they were both sent down long after Abraham’s time; why then will ye offer to dispute concerning such points of Abraham’s religion, of which your scriptures say nothing, and of which ye consequently can have no knowledge5?
                                                                                                                                                                                            • 5 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                            ? God knoweth, but ye know not.
                                                                                                                                                                                            67
                                                                                                                                                                                            Abraham was neither a Jew nor a Christian; but he was of the true religion, one resigned unto God, and was not of the number of the idolaters.
                                                                                                                                                                                            68
                                                                                                                                                                                            Verily the men who are the nearest of kin unto Abraham are they who follow him; and this prophet, and they who believed on him: God is the
                                                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                            patron of the faithful.
                                                                                                                                                                                            69
                                                                                                                                                                                            Some of those who have received the scriptures desire to seduce you
                                                                                                                                                                                            a
                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Some of those to whom scriptures were given to seduce you, &c.] This passage was revealed when the Jews endeavoured to pervert Hodheifa, Ammâr, and Moâdh to their religion1.
                                                                                                                                                                                            • 1 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                            ; but they seduce themselves only, and they perceive it not.
                                                                                                                                                                                            70
                                                                                                                                                                                            O ye who have received the scriptures, why do ye not believe in the signs of God, since ye are witnesses of them?
                                                                                                                                                                                            71
                                                                                                                                                                                            O ye who have received the scriptures, why do you clothe truth with vanity, and knowingly hide the truth
                                                                                                                                                                                            b
                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Why do you clothe truth with vanity, and knowingly hide the truth?] The Jews and Christians are again accused of corrupting the scriptures and stifling the prophecies concerning Mohammed.
                                                                                                                                                                                              ?
                                                                                                                                                                                              72
                                                                                                                                                                                              And some of those to whom the scriptures were given say, Believe in that which hath been sent down unto those who believe, in the beginning of the day, and deny it in the end thereof; that they may go back from their faith
                                                                                                                                                                                              c
                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : The commentators, to explain this passage, say that Caab Ebn al Ashraf and Malec Ebn al Seif (two Jews of Medina) advised their companions, when the Keblah was changed2, to make as if they believed it was done by the divine direction, and to pray towards the Caaba in the morning, but that in the evening they should pray, as formerly, towards the temple of Jerusalem; that Mohammed’s followers, imagining the Jews were better judges of this matter than themselves, might imitate their example. But others say these were certain Jewish priests of Khaibar, who directed some of their people to pretend in the morning that they had embraced Mohammedism, but in the close of the day to say that they had looked into their books of scripture, and consulted their Rabbins, and could not find that Mohammed was the person described and intended in the law, by which trick they hoped to raise doubts in the minds of the Mohammedans 3.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 2 See before, c. 2. p. 17.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 3 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                              ;
                                                                                                                                                                                              73
                                                                                                                                                                                              and believe him only who followeth your religion. Say, Verily the true direction is the direction of God, that there may be given unto some other a revelation like unto what hath been given unto you. Will they dispute with you before your Lord? Say, Surely excellence is in the hand of God, he giveth it unto whom he pleaseth; God is bounteous and wise:
                                                                                                                                                                                              74
                                                                                                                                                                                              he will confer peculiar mercy on whom he pleaseth; for God is indued with great beneficence.
                                                                                                                                                                                              75
                                                                                                                                                                                              There is of those who have received the scriptures, unto whom if thou trust a talent he will restore it unto thee
                                                                                                                                                                                              d
                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : There is of those who have received the scriptures, unto whom if thou trust a talent he will restore it;] As an instance of this, the commentators bring Abd’allah Ebn Salâm, a Jew, very intimate with Mohammed 4, to whom one of the Koreish lent 1,200 ounces of gold, which he very punctually repaid at the time appointed5.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 4 See Prideauxs Life of Mahom. p. 33.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 5 Al Beidawi, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                              ; and there is also of them, unto whom if thou trust a dinâr, he will not restore it unto thee, unless thou stand over him continually with great urgency
                                                                                                                                                                                              e
                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : There is also of them, unto whom if thou trust a dinâr, he will not restore it, &c.] Al Beidâwi produces an example of such a piece of injustice in one Phineas Ebn Azûra, a Jew, who borrowed a dinâr, which is a gold coin worth about ten shillings, of a Koreishite, and afterwards had the conscience to deny it.
                                                                                                                                                                                              But the person more directly struck at in this passage was the above- mentioned Caab Ebn al Ashraf, a most inveterate enemy of Mohammed and his religion, of whom Jallalo’ddin relates the same story as al Beidâwi does of Phineas. This Caab, after the battle of Bedr, went to Mecca, and there, to excite the Koreish to revenge themselves, made and recited verses lamenting the death of those who were slain in that battle, and reflecting very severely on Mohammed; and he afterwards returned to Medina, and had the boldness to repeat them publickly there also, at which Mohammed was so exceedingly provoked that he proscribed him, and sent a party of men to kill him, and he was circumvented and slain by Mohammed Ebn Moslema, in the third year of the Hejra 1. Dr. Prideaux 2 has confounded the Caab we are now speaking of with another very different person of the same name, and a famous poet, but who was the son of Zohair, and no Jew, as a learned gentleman has already observed3. In consequence of which mistake, the doctor attributes what the Arabian historians write of the latter to the former, and wrongly affirms that he was not put to death by Mohammed.
                                                                                                                                                                                              Some of the commentators, however, suppose that in the former part of this passage the Christians are intended, who, they say, are generally people of some honour and justice; and in the latter part the Jews, who, they think, are more given to cheating and dishonesty4.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 1 Al Jannâbi, Elmacin.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 2 Life of Mahom. p. 78, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 3 V. Gagnier, in Not. ad Abulfed. Vit. Moh. p. 64, & 122.
                                                                                                                                                                                              • 4 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                              . This they do because they say,
                                                                                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                              We are not obliged to observe justice with the heathen: but they utter a lie against God, knowingly.
                                                                                                                                                                                              76
                                                                                                                                                                                              Yea, whoso keepeth his covenant, and feareth God, God surely loveth those who fear him.
                                                                                                                                                                                              77
                                                                                                                                                                                              But they who make merchandise of God’s covenant, and of their oaths, for a small price, shall have no portion in the next life, neither shall God speak to them or regard them on the day of resurrection, nor shall he cleanse them; but they shall suffer a grievous punishment.
                                                                                                                                                                                              78
                                                                                                                                                                                              And there are certainly some of them who read the scriptures perversely, that ye may think what they read to be really in the scriptures, yet it is not in the scripture; and they say, This is from God; but it is not from God: and they speak that which is false concerning God, against their own knowledge.
                                                                                                                                                                                              79
                                                                                                                                                                                              It is not fit for a man, that God should give him a book of revelations, and wisdom, and prophecy; and then he should say unto men, Be ye worshippers of me, besides God; but he ought to say, Be ye perfect in knowledge and in works, since ye know the scriptures, and exercise yourselves therein
                                                                                                                                                                                              a
                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : It is not fit for a man, &c.] This passage was revealed, say the commentators, in answer to the Christians, who insisted that Jesus had commanded them to worship him as God. Al Beidâwi adds that two Christians, named Abu Râfé al Koradhi and al Seyid al Najrâni, offered to acknowledge Mohammed for their Lord, and to worship him; to which he answered, God forbid that we should worship any besides God.
                                                                                                                                                                                                .
                                                                                                                                                                                                80
                                                                                                                                                                                                God hath not commanded you to take the angels and the prophets for your lords: Will he command you to become infidels, after ye have been true believers?
                                                                                                                                                                                                81
                                                                                                                                                                                                And remember when God accepted the covenant of the prophets
                                                                                                                                                                                                b
                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : When God accepted the covenant of the prophets, &c.] Some commentators interpret this of the children of Israel themselves, of whose race the prophets were. But others say the souls of all the prophets, even of those who were not then born, were present on mount Sinai when God gave the law to Moses, and that they entered into the covenant here mentioned with him. A story borrowed by Mohammed from the Talmudists, and therefore most probably his true meaning in this place.
                                                                                                                                                                                                  , saying, This verily is the scripture and the wisdom which I have given you: hereafter shall an apostle come unto you, confirming the truth of that scripture which is with you; ye shall surely believe in him, and ye shall assist him. God said, Are ye firmly resolved, and do ye accept my covenant on this condition? They answered, We are firmly resolved: God said, Be ye therefore witnesses; and I also bear witness with you:
                                                                                                                                                                                                  82
                                                                                                                                                                                                  and whosoever turneth back after this, they are surely the transgressors.
                                                                                                                                                                                                  83
                                                                                                                                                                                                  Do they therefore seek any other religion but God’s? since to him is resigned whosoever is in heaven or on earth, voluntarily or of force: and to him shall they return.
                                                                                                                                                                                                  84
                                                                                                                                                                                                  Say, We believe in God, and that which hath been sent down unto us, and that which was sent down unto Abraham,
                                                                                                                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                  and Ismael, and Isaac, and Jacob, and the tribes, and that which was delivered to Moses, and Jesus, and the prophets from their Lord; we make no distinction between any of them; and to him are we resigned.
                                                                                                                                                                                                  85
                                                                                                                                                                                                  Whoever followeth any other religion than Islam, it shall not be accepted of him: and in the next life he shall be of those who perish
                                                                                                                                                                                                  a
                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : See before, ch. 2. p. 8, Not. d.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    .
                                                                                                                                                                                                    86
                                                                                                                                                                                                    How shall God direct men who have become infidels after they had believed, and borne witness that the apostle was true, and manifest declarations of the divine will had come unto them? for God directeth not the ungodly people.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    87
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Their reward shall be, that on them shall fall the curse of God and of angels, and of all mankind:
                                                                                                                                                                                                    88
                                                                                                                                                                                                    they shall remain under the same forever; their torment shall not be mitigated, neither shall they be regarded;
                                                                                                                                                                                                    89
                                                                                                                                                                                                    except those who repent after this, and amend; for God is gracious and merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    90
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Moreover they who become infidels after they have believed, and yet increase in infidelity, their repentance shall in no wise be accepted, and they are those who go astray.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    91
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Verily they who believe not, and die in their unbelief, the world full of gold shall in nowise be accepted from any of them, even though he should give it for his ransom; they shall suffer a grievous punishment, and they shall have none to help them.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    92
                                                                                                                                                                                                    IV Ye will never attain unto righteousness until ye give in alms of that which ye love: and whatever ye give, God knoweth it.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    93
                                                                                                                                                                                                    All food was permitted unto the children of Israel, except what Israel forbade unto himself
                                                                                                                                                                                                    b
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : All food was permitted unto the children of Israel, except what Israel forbade unto himself.] This passage was revealed on the Jews reproaching Mohammed and his followers with their eating of the flesh and milk of camels1, which they said was forbidden Abraham, whose religion Mohammed pretended to follow. In answer to which he tells them that God ordained no distinction of meats before he gave the law to Moses, tho’ Jacob voluntarily abstained from the flesh and milk of camels; which some commentators say was the consequence of a vow made by that patriarch, when afflicted with the sciatica, that if he were cured he would eat no more of that meat which he liked best; and that was camel’s flesh: but others suppose he abstained from it by the advice of physicians only2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    This exposition seems to be taken from the children of Israel’s not eating of the sinew on the hollow of the thigh, because the angel, with whom Jacob wrestled at Peniel, touched the hollow of his thigh in the sinew that shrank 3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 1 See Lev. xi. 4. Deut. xiv. 7.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 2 Al Beidawi, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 3 Gen. xxxii. 32.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    , before the Pentateuch was sent down
                                                                                                                                                                                                    c
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Before the Pentateuch was sent down;] Wherein the Israelites, because of their wickedness and perverseness, were forbidden to eat certain animals which had been allowed their predecessors4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 4 Koran. c. 4. See the notes there.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    . Say unto the Jews, Bring hither the Pentateuch and read it, if ye speak truth.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    94
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Whoever therefore contriveth a lie against God after this, they will be evil doers.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    95
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Say, God is true: follow ye therefore the religion of Abraham the orthodox; for he was no idolater.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    96
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Verily the first house appointed unto men to worship in was that which was in Becca
                                                                                                                                                                                                    d
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : The first house appointed unto men to worship in was that which was in Becca.] Mohammed received this passage when the Jews said that their Keblah, or the temple of Jerusalem, was more ancient than that of the Mohammedans, or the Caaba 5. Becca is another name of Mecca 6. Al Beidâwi observes that the Arabs used the "M" and "B" promiscuously in several words.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 5 Al Beidawi, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 6 See the Prelim. Disc. §. I. p. 3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                    ; blessed, and a direction to
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                    all creatures
                                                                                                                                                                                                    a
                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : A direction to all creatures:] i.e. The Kebla, towards which they are to turn their faces in prayer.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      .
                                                                                                                                                                                                      97
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Therein are manifest signs
                                                                                                                                                                                                      b
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Therein are manifest signs;] Such is the stone wherein they shew the print of Abraham’s feet, and the inviolable security of the place immediately mentioned; that the birds light not on the roof of the Kaaba, and wild beasts put off their fierceness there; that none who came against it in a hostile manner ever prospered1, as appeared particularly in the unfortunate expedition of Abraha al Ashram 2; and other fables of the same stamp which the Mohammedans are taught to believe.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      • 1 Jallalo’ddin, Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      • 2 See Korân, c. 105.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      : the place where Abraham stood; and whoever entereth therein, shall be safe. And it is a duty towards God, incumbent on those who are able to go thither
                                                                                                                                                                                                      c
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Those who are able to go thither;] According to an exposition of this passage attributed to Mohammed, he is supposed to be able to perform the pilgrimage, who can supply himself with provisions for the journey, and a beast to ride upon. Al Shâfeï has decided that those who have money enough, if they cannot go themselves, must hire some other to go in their room. Malec Ebn Ans thinks he is to be reckoned able who is strong and healthy, and can bear the fatigue of the journey on foot, if he has no beast to ride, and can also earn his living by the way. But Abu Hanîfa is of opinion that both money sufficient and health of body are requisite to make the pilgrimage a duty3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      • 3 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      , to visit this house; but whosoever disbelieveth, verily God needeth not the service of any creature.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      98
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Say, O ye who have received the scriptures, why do ye not believe in the signs of God?
                                                                                                                                                                                                      99
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Say, O ye who have received the scriptures, why do ye keep back from the way of God, him who believeth? Ye seek to make it crooked, and yet are witnesses that it is the right: but God will not be unmindful of what ye do.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      100
                                                                                                                                                                                                      O true believers, if ye obey some of those who have received the scripture, they will render you infidels, after ye have believed
                                                                                                                                                                                                      d
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : If ye obey some of those who have received the scripture, &c.] This passage was revealed on occasion of a quarrel excited between the tribes of al Aws and al Khazraj, by one Shâs Ebn Kais, a Jew; who, passing by some of both tribes as they were sitting and discoursing familiarly together, and being inwardly vexed at the friendship and harmony which reigned among them on their embracing Mohammedism, whereas they had been, for 120 years before, most inveterate and mortal enemies, tho’ descendants of two brothers; in order to set them at variance, sent a young man to sit down by them, directing him to relate the story of the battle of Boâth (a place near Medina), wherein, after a bloody fight, al Aws had the better of al Khazraj, and to repeat some verses on that subject. The young man executed his orders; whereupon those of each tribe began to magnify themselves, and to reflect on and irritate the other, till at length they called to arms, and great numbers getting together on each side, a dangerous battle had ensued, if Mohammed had not stepped in and reconciled them; by representing to them how much they would be to blame if they returned to paganism, and revived those animosities which Islâm had composed; and telling them that what had happened was a trick of the devil to disturb their present tranquility4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      • 4 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      :
                                                                                                                                                                                                      101
                                                                                                                                                                                                      and how can ye be infidels, when the signs of God are read unto you, and his apostle is among you? But he who cleaveth firmly unto God, is already directed in the right way.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      102
                                                                                                                                                                                                      O believers, fear God with his true fear, and die not unless ye also be true believers.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      103
                                                                                                                                                                                                      And cleave all of you unto the covenant
                                                                                                                                                                                                      e
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : And cleave all of you unto the covenant of God, &c.] Literally, Hold fast by the cord of God. That is, Secure yourselves by adhering to Islâm, which is here metaphorically expressed by a cord, because it is as sure a means of saving those who profess it from perishing hereafter, as holding by a rope is to prevent one’s falling into a well, or other like place. It is said that Mohammed used for the same reason to call the Korân, Habl Allah al matîn, i.e. the sure cord of God 5.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      • 5 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      of God, and depart not from it, and remember the favour of God towards
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                      you: since ye were enemies, and he reconciled your hearts, and ye became companions and brethren by his favour: and ye were on the brink of a pit of fire, and he delivered you thence. Thus God declareth unto you his signs, that ye may be directed.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      104
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Let there be people among you who invite to the best religion; and command that which is just, and forbid that which is evil; and they shall be happy.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      105
                                                                                                                                                                                                      And be not as they who are divided, and disagree in matters of religion
                                                                                                                                                                                                      a
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : And be not as those who are divided, &c.] i.e. As the Jews and Christians, who dispute concerning the unity of God, the future state, &c 1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      • 1 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      , after manifest proofs have been brought unto them: they shall suffer a great torment.
                                                                                                                                                                                                      106
                                                                                                                                                                                                      On the day of resurrection some faces shall become white, and other faces shall become black
                                                                                                                                                                                                      b
                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : On the day of resurrection some faces shall become white, &c.] See the Preliminary Discourse, §. IV.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        . And unto them whose faces shall become black, God will say, Have ye returned unto your unbelief, after ye had believed? therefore taste the punishment, for that ye have been unbelievers:
                                                                                                                                                                                                        107
                                                                                                                                                                                                        but they whose faces shall become white shall be in the mercy of God, therein shall they remain for ever.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        108
                                                                                                                                                                                                        These are the signs of God: we recite them unto thee with truth. God will not deal unjustly with his creatures.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        109
                                                                                                                                                                                                        And to God belongeth whatever is in heaven and on earth; and to God shall all things return.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        110
                                                                                                                                                                                                        Ye are the best nation that hath been raised up unto mankind: ye command that which is just, and ye forbid that which is unjust, and ye believe in God. And if they who have received the scriptures had believed, it had surely been the better for them: there are believers among them
                                                                                                                                                                                                        c
                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : There are believers among them;] As Abd’allah Ebn Salâm and his companions2, and those of the tribes of al Aws and al Khazraj who had embraced Mohammedism.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        • 2 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        , but the greater part of them are transgressors.
                                                                                                                                                                                                        111
                                                                                                                                                                                                        They shall not hurt you, unless with a slight hurt; and if they fight against you, they shall turn their backs to you; and they shall not be helped
                                                                                                                                                                                                        d
                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : And they shall not be helped.] This verse, al Beidâwi says, is one of those whose meaning is mysterious, and relates to something future: intimating the low condition to which the Jewish tribes of Koreidha, Nadîr, Banu Kainokâ, and those who dwelt at Khaibar, were afterwards reduced by Mohammed.
                                                                                                                                                                                                          .
                                                                                                                                                                                                          112
                                                                                                                                                                                                          They are smitten with vileness wheresoever they are found; unless they obtain security by entering into a treaty with God, and a treaty with men
                                                                                                                                                                                                          e
                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Unless they obtain security by entering into a treaty with God, and a treaty with men;] i.e. Unless they either profess the Mohammedan religion, or submit to pay tribute.
                                                                                                                                                                                                            : and they draw on themselves indignation from God, and they are afflicted with poverty. This they suffer, because they disbelieved the signs of God , and slew the prophets unjustly; this, because they were rebellious, and transgressed.
                                                                                                                                                                                                            113
                                                                                                                                                                                                            Yet they are not all alike: there are of those who have received the scriptures, upright people
                                                                                                                                                                                                            f
                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : There are of those who have received the scriptures, upright people;] Those namely who have embraced Islâm.
                                                                                                                                                                                                              ; they meditate on the signs of God
                                                                                                                                                                                                              g
                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : The signs of God;] That is, the Korân.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                in the night season, and worship;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                they believe in God, and the last day; and command that which is just, and forbid that which is unjust, and zealously strive to excel in good works; these are of the righteous.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                115
                                                                                                                                                                                                                And ye shall not be
                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                denied the reward of the good which ye do
                                                                                                                                                                                                                a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Ye shall not be denied, &c.] Some copies have a different reading in this passage, which they express in the third person: They shall not be denied, &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ; for God knoweth the pious.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  116
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  As for the unbelievers, their wealth shall not profit them at all, neither their children, against God: they shall be the companions of hell fire; they shall continue therein forever.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  117
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  The likeness of that which they lay out in this present life, is as a wind wherein there is a scorching cold: it falleth on the standing corn of those men who have injured their own souls, and destroyeth it. And God dealeth not unjustly with them; but they injure their own souls.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  118
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  O true believers, contract not an intimate friendship with any besides your selves
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Besides your selves;] i.e. Of a different religion.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ; they will not fail to corrupt you. They wish for that which may cause you to perish: their hatred hath already appeared from out of their mouths; but what their breasts conceal is yet more inveterate. We have already shown you signs of their ill will towards you, if ye understand.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    119
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Behold, ye love them, and they do not love you: ye believe in all the scriptures, and when they meet you, they say, We believe; but when they assemble privately together, they bite their fingers’ ends out of wrath against you. Say unto them, Die in your wrath: verily God knoweth the innermost part of your breasts.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    120
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    If good happen unto you, it grieveth them; and if evil befal you, they rejoice at it. But if ye be patient, and fear God, their subtlety shall not hurt you at all; for God comprehendeth whatever they do.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    121
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Call to mind when thou wentest forth early from thy family, that thou mightest prepare the faithful a camp for war
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : When thou wentest forth to prepare a camp, &c.] This was at the battle of Ohod, a mountain about four miles to the north of Medina. The Koreish, to revenge their loss at Bedr 1, the next year being the third of the Hejra, got together an army of 3000 men, among whom there were 200 horse, and 700 armed with coats of mail. These forces marched under the conduct of Abu Sofiân and sat down at Dhu’lholeifa, a village about six miles from Medina. Mohammed, being much inferior to his enemies in numbers, at first determined to keep himself within the town, and receive them there; but afterwards, the advice of some of his companions prevailing, he marched out against them at the head of 1000 men (some say he had 1050 men, others but 900), of whom 100 were armed with coats of mail, but he had no more than one horse, besides his own, in his whole army. With these forces he formed a camp in a village near Ohod, which mountain he contrived to have on his back; and the better to secure his men from being surrounded, he placed fifty archers in the rear, with strict orders not to quit their post. When they came to engage, Mohammed had the better at first, but afterwards by the fault of his archers, who left their ranks for the sake of the plunder, and suffered the enemies’ horse to encompass the Mohammedans and attack them in the rear, he lost the day, and was very near losing his life, being struck down by a shower of stones, and wounded in the face with two arrows, on pulling out of which his two foreteeth dropped out. Of the Moslems 70 men were slain, and among them Hamza the uncle of Mohammed, and of the infidels 222. To excuse the ill success of this battle, and to raise the drooping courage of his followers, is Mohammed’s drift in the remaining part of this chapter.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 1 See before, p. 36.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 2 Abulfeda, in Vita Moham. p. 64, &c. ElMacin. l. 1. Prideaux’s Life of Mahomet. p. 80.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ; and God hear and knew it;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    122
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    when two companies of you were anxiously thoughtful, so that ye became faint-hearted
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : When two companies of you were anxiously thoughtful, &c.] These were some of the families of Banu Salma of the tribe of al Khazraj, and Banu’l Hareth of the tribe of al Aws, who composed the two wings of Mohammed’s army. Some ill impression had been made on them by Abda’llah Ebn Abi Solûl, then an infidel, who having drawn off 300 men, told them that they were going to certain death, and advised them to return back with him; but he could prevail on but a few, the others being kept firm by the divine influence, as the following words intimate1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 1 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    but God was the supporter of them both; and in God let the faithful trust.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    123
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    And God had already given you the victory at Bedr
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : See before, p. 36.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      , when ye were inferior in number; therefore fear God, that ye may be thankful.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      124
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      When thou saidst unto the faithful, Is it not enough for you, that your Lord should assist you with three thousand angels sent down from heaven?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      125
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Verily if ye persevere, and fear God, and your enemies come upon you suddenly, your Lord will assist you with five thousand angels, distinguished by their horses and attire
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Distinguished, &c.] The angels who assisted the Mohammedans at Bedr, rode, say the commentators, on black and white horses, and had on their heads white and yellow sashes, the ends of which hung down between their shoulders.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        .
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        126
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        And this God designed only as good tidings for you
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : As good tidings for you;] i.e. As an earnest of future success.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          that your hearts might rest secure; for victory is from God alone, the mighty, the wise.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          127
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          That he should cut off the uttermost part of the unbelievers, or cast them down, or that they should be overthrown and unsuccessful is nothing to thee.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          128
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          It is no business of thine; whether God be turned unto them, or whether he punish them; they are surely unjust doers
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : It is no business of thine whether God be turned unto them, &c.] This passage was revealed when Mohammed received the wounds above mentioned at the battle of Ohod, and cried out, How shall that people prosper who have stained their prophet’s face with blood, while he called them to their Lord? The person who wounded him was Otha the son of Abu Wakkas 2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          • 2 Idem. Abulfeda, ubi supra.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          .
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          129
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          To God belongeth whatsoever is in heaven and on earth: he spareth whom he pleaseth, and he punisheth whom he pleaseth; for God is merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          130
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          O true believers, devour nor usury, doubling it twofold; but fear God, that ye may prosper:
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          131
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          and fear the fire which is prepared for the unbelievers;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          132
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          and obey God, and his apostle that ye may obtain mercy.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          133
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          And run with emulation to obtain remission from your Lord, and paradise, whose breath equalleth the heavens and the earth, which is prepared for the godly;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          134
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          who give alms in prosperity and adversity; who bridle their anger, and forgive men; for God loveth the beneficent
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : It is related of Hasan the son of Ali, that a slave having once thrown a dish on him boiling hot, as he sat at table, and fearing his master’s resentment, fell immediately on his knees, and repeated these words, Paradise is for those who bridle their anger: Hasan answered, I am not angry. The slave proceeded, and for those who forgive men: I forgive you, said Hasan. The slave, however, finished the verse, adding, for God loveth the beneficent. Since it is so replied Hasan, I give you your liberty, and four hundred pieces of silver 3. A noble instance of moderation and generosity.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          • 3 V. D’Herbelot, Bibl. Orient. Art. Hassan.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          .
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          135
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          And who, after they have committed a crime, or dealt unjustly with their own souls, remember God, and ask pardon for their sins, (for who forgiveth sins except God?) and persevere not in what they have done knowingly;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          136
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          their reward shall be pardon from their Lord, and gardens wherein rivers flow, they shall remain therein forever: and how excellent is the reward of those who labour!
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          137
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          There have already been before you examples of punishment of infidels, therefore go through the earth, and
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          behold what hath been the end of those who accuse God’s apostles of imposture.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          138
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          This book is a declaration unto men, and a direction and an admonition to the pious.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          139
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          And be not dismayed, neither be ye grieved; for ye shall be superior to the unbelievers if ye believe.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          140
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          If a wound hath happened unto you in war
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : If a wound hath happened unto you in war;] That is, by your being worsted at Ohod.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            , a like wound hath already happened unto the unbelieving people
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : A like wound hath happened to the infidels;] When they were defeated at Bedr. It is observable that the number of Mohammedans slain at Ohod, was equal to that of the idolaters slain at Bedr; which was so ordered by God for a reason to be given elsewhere1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 1 In not. ad cap. 8.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            : and we cause these days of different success interchangeably to succeed each other among men; that God may know those who believe, and may have martyrs from among you: (God loveth not the workers of iniquity;)
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            141
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            and that God might prove those who believe, and destroy the infidels.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            142
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Did ye imagine that ye should enter paradise, when as yet God knew not those among you who fought strenuously in his cause; nor knew those who persevered with patience?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            143
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Moreover ye did sometimes wish for death before that ye met it
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Ye wished for death, &c.] Several of Mohammed’s followers who were not present at Bedr, wished for an opportunity of obtaining, in another action, the like honour as those had gained who fell martyrs in that battle; yet were discouraged on seeing the superior numbers of the idolaters in the expedition of Ohod. On which occasion this passage was revealed2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 2 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            ; but ye have now seen it, and ye looked on, but retreated from it.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            144
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Mohammed is no more than an apostle; the other apostles have already deceased before him: if he die, therefore, or be slain, will ye turn back on your heels
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Mohammed is no more than an apostle, &c.] These words were revealed when it was reported in the battle of Ohod that Mohammed was slain; whereupon the idolaters cried out to his followers, Since your prophet is slain, return to your ancient religion, and to your friends; if Mohammed had been a prophet he had not been slain. It is related that a Moslem named Ans Ebn al Nadar, uncle to Malec Ebn Ans, hearing these words, said aloud to his companions, My friends, tho’ Mohammed be slain, certainly Mohammed’s Lord liveth and dieth not; therefore value not your lives since the prophet is dead, but fight for the cause for which he fought: then he cried out, O God, I am excused before thee, and acquitted in thy sight of what they say; and drawing his sword, fought valiantly till he was killed3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 3 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            ? but he who turneth back on his heels will not hurt God at all; and God will surely reward the thankful.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            145
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            No soul can die unless by the permission of God, according to what is written in the book containing the determination of things
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : No soul can die, unless by the permission of God, &c.] Mohammed, the more effectually to still the murmurs of his party on their defeat, represents to them that the time of every man’s death is decreed and predetermined by God, and that those who fell in the battle could not have avoided their fate had they stayed at home; whereas they had now obtained the glorious advantage of dying martyrs for the faith. Of the Mohammedan doctrine of absolute predestination I have spoken in another place4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 4 Prelim. Disc. §. IV.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            . And whoso chooseth the reward of this world, we will give him thereof: but whoso chooseth the reward of the world to come, we will give him thereof: and we will surely reward the thankful.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            146
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            How many prophets have encountered those who had many myriads of troops: and yet they desponded not in their mind for what had befallen them in fighting for the religion of God; and were not weakened, neither behaved themselves in an abject manner? God loveth those who persevere patiently.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            147
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            And their speech was no other than what they said, Our Lord forgive us our offences, and our transgressions in our business; and
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            confirm our feet, and help us against the unbelieving people.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            148
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            And God gave them the reward of this world, and a glorious reward in the life to come; for God loveth the well-doers.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            149
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            O ye who believe, if you obey the infidels, they will cause you to turn back on your heels, and ye will be turned back and perish
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : If you obey the infidels, they will cause you to turn back, &c/] This passage was also occasioned by the endeavours of the Koreish to seduce the Mohammedans to their old idolatry, as they fled in the battle of Ohod.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              150
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              but God is your Lord; and he is the best helper.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              151
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              We will surely cast a dread into the hearts of the unbelievers
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : We will surely cast a dread into the hearts of the unbelievers, &c.] To this Mohammed attributed the sudden retreat of Abu Sofiân and his troops, without making any farther advantage of their success; only giving Mohammed a challenge to meet them next year at Bedr, which he accepted. Others say that as they were on their march home, they repented they had not utterly extirpated the Mohammedans, and began to think of going back to Medina for that purpose, but were prevented by a sudden consternation or panic fear, which fell on them from God 1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              • 1 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              , because they have associated with God that concerning which he sent them down no power: their dwelling shall be the fire of hell; and the receptacle of the wicked shall be miserable.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              152
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              God had already made good unto you his promise, when ye destroyed them by his permission
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : God had already made good unto you his promise, &c.] i.e. In the beginning of the battle, when the Moslems had the advantage, putting the idolaters to flight, and killing several of them.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                , until ye became faint-hearted, and disputed concerning the command of the apostle, and were rebellious
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Till ye became faint-hearted and disputed the command of the apostle, &c.] That is, till the bowmen, who were placed behind to prevent their being surrounded, seeing the enemy fly, quitted their post, contrary to Mohammed’s express orders, and dispersed themselves to seize the plunder; whereupon Khâled Ebn al Walîd perceiving their disorder, fell on their rear with the horse which he commanded, and turned the fortune of the day. It is related that tho’ Abda’llah Ebn Johair, their captain, did all he could to make them keep their ranks, he had not ten that stayed with him out of the whole fifty2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • 2 Idem. V. Abulfeda, vit. Moh. p. 65, 66, & not. ibid.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ; after God had shown you what ye desired. Some of you chose this present world, and others of you chose the world to come
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Some of you chose this present world, and others of you chose the world to come.] The former were they who, tempted by the spoil, quitted their post; and the latter they who stood firm by their leader.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  . Then he turned you to flight from before them, that he might make trial of you: (but he hath now pardoned you: for God is indued with beneficence towards the faithful;)
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  153
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  when ye went up as ye fled, and looked not back on any: while the apostle called you, in the uttermost part of you
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  f
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : And the apostle called you, &c.] Crying aloud, Come hither to me, O servants of God! I am the apostle of God; he who returneth back, shall enter paradise. But notwithstanding all his endeavours to rally his men, he could not get above thirty of them about him.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    . Therefore God rewarded you with affliction on affliction, that ye be not grieved hereafter for the spoils which ye fail of, nor for that which befalleth you
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    g
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Therefore God rewarded you with affliction, &c.] i.e. God punished your avarice and disobedience by suffering you to be beaten by your enemies, and to be discouraged by the report of your prophet’s death; that ye might be inured to patience under adverse fortune, and not repine at any loss or disappointment for the future
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      , for God is well acquainted with whatever ye do.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      154
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Then he sent down upon you after affliction security; a soft sleep which fell on some part
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      of you; but other part were troubled by their own souls
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Then he sent down upon you - a soft sleep, &c.] After the action, those who had stood firm in the battle were refreshed as they lay in the field by falling into an agreeable sleep, so that the swords fell out of their hands; but those who had behaved themselves ill were troubled in their minds, imagining they were now given over to destruction1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • 1 Al Beidawi, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ; falsely thinking of God, a foolish imagination saying, Will anything of the matter happen unto us
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Will anything of the matter happen unto us?] That is, is there any appearance of success, or of the divine favour and assistance which we have been promised2?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • 2 Iidem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ? Say, Verily, the matter belongeth wholly unto God. They concealed in their minds what they declared not unto thee; saying
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Saying, &c.] i.e. To themselves, or to one another in private.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        , If anything of the matter had happened unto us
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : If anything of the matter had happened unto us, &c.] If God had assisted us according to his promise; or, as others interpret the words, if we had taken the advice of Abda’llah Ebn Abi Solûl, and had kept within the town of Medina, our companions had not lost their lives3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        • 3 Iidem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        , we had not been slain here. Answer, If ye had been in your houses, verily they would have gone forth to fight, whose slaughter was decreed, to the places where they died, and this came to pass that God might try what was in your breasts, and might discern what was in your hearts; for God knoweth the innermost parts of the breasts of men.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        155
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Verily they among you who turned their backs on the day whereon the two armies met each other at Ohod, Satan caused them to slip for some crime which they had committed
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : For some crime which they had committed;] viz. For their covetousness in quitting their post to seize the plunder.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          : but now hath God forgiven them; for God is gracious and merciful.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          156
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          O true believers, be not as they who believed not, and said of their brethren when they had journeyed in the land or had been at war, If they had been with us, those had not died, nor had these been slain: whereas what befel them was so ordained that God might take it matter of sighing in their hearts. God giveth life, and causeth to die: and God seeth that which ye do.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          157
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Moreover if ye be slain, or die in defence of the religion of God, verily pardon from God, and mercy, is better than what they heap together of worldly riches.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          158
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          And if ye die, or be slain, verily unto God shall ye be gathered.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          159
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          And as to the mercy granted unto the disobedient from God, thou O Mohammed, hast been mild towards them; but if thou hadst been severe, and hard-hearted, they had surely separated themselves from about thee. Therefore forgive them, and ask pardon for them: and consult them in the affair of war; and after thou hast deliberated, trust in God; for God loveth those who trust in him.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          160
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          If God help you, none shall conquer you; but if he desart you, who is it that will help you after him? Therefore in God let the faithful trust.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          161
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          It is not the part of a prophet to defraud
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          f
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : It is not the part of a prophet to defraud, &c.] This passage was revealed, as some say, on the division of the spoil at Bedr; when some of the soldiers suspected Mohammed of having privately taken a scarlet carpet made all of silk and very rich, which was missing4. Others suppose the archers, who occasioned the loss of the battle of Ohod, left their station because they imagined Mohammed would not give them their share of the plunder; because, as it is related, he once sent out a party as an advanced guard, and in the meantime attacking the enemy, took some spoils which he divided among those who were with him in the action, and gave nothing to the party that was absent on duty5.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          • 4 Al Beidawi, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          • 5 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          , for he who defraudeth shall bring with him what he hath
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          defrauded any one of, on the day of the resurrection
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : He who defraudeth shall bring with him what he hath defrauded any one of, on the day of the resurrection.] According to a tradition of Mohammed, whoever cheateth another will on the day of judgment carry his fraudulent purchase publickly on his neck.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            . Then shall every soul be paid what he hath gained; and they shall not be treated unjustly.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            162
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Shall he therefore who followeth that which is well-pleasing unto God be as he who bringeth on himself wrath from God, and whose receptacle is hell? an evil journey shall it be thither.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            163
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            There shall be degrees of rewards and punishments with God, for God seeth what they do.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            164
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Now hath God been gracious unto the believers when he raised up among them an apostle of their own nation
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Of their own nation;] Some copies, instead of min anfosihim, i.e. of themselves, read min anfasihim, i.e. of the noblest among them; for such was the tribe of Koreish, of which Mohammed was descended1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 1 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            , who should recite his signs unto them, and purify them, and teach them the book of the Koran and wisdom
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : And wisdom;] i.e. The Sonna 2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 2 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            : whereas they were before in manifest error.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            165
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            After a misfortune had befallen you at Ohod, (ye had already obtained two equal advantages
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Ye had already obtained two equal advantages;] viz. In the battle of Bedr, where ye slew seventy of the enemy, equalling the number of those who lost their lives at Ohod, and also took as many prisoners3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 3 See before, p. 36.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            ) do ye say, Whence cometh this? Answer, This is from yourselves
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : This is from yourselves;] It was the consequence of your disobeying the orders of the prophet, and abandoning your post for the sake of plunder.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              : for God is almighty.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              166
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              And what happened unto you, on the day whereon the two armies met, was certainly by the permission of God; and that he might know the faithful,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              167
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              and that he might know the ungodly. It was said unto them, Come, fight for the religion of God, or drive back the enemy: they answered, if we had known ye went out to fight, we had certainly followed you
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              f
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : If we had known ye went out to fight, &c.] That is, if we had conceived the least hope of success when ye marched out of Medina to encounter the infidels, and had not known that ye went rather to certain destruction than to battle, we had gone with you. But this Mohammed here tells them was only a feigned excuse; the true reason of their staying behind being their want of faith and firmness in their religion4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              • 4 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              . They were on that day nearer unto unbelief, than they were to faith; they spake with their mouths, what was not in their hearts: but God perfectly knew what they concealed;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              168
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              who said of their brethren, while themselves stayed at home, if they had obeyed us, they had not been slain. Say, Then keep back death from yourselves, if ye say truth.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              169
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Thou shalt in nowise reckon those who have been slain at Ohod, in the cause of God, dead; nay, they are sustained alive with their Lord
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              g
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : See before, p. 18.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                170
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                rejoicing for what God of his favour hath granted them; and being glad for those who, coming after them, have not as yet overtaken them
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                h
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Being glad for those, who coming after them, have not as yet overtaken them;] i.e. Rejoicing also for their sakes, who are destined to suffer martyrdom, but have not as yet attained it5.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • 5 V. Revei. vi. II.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ; because there shall no fear come on them, neither shall they be grieved.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                171
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                They are filled with joy for the favour which they have received from God and his bounty; and for that God suffereth not the reward of the faithful to perish.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                172
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                They who hearkened unto God and his apostle, after a wound had
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                befallen them at Ohod
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : They who hearkened to God and his apostle, &c.] The commentators differ a little as to the occasion of this passage. When news was brought to Mohammed, after the battle of Ohod, that the enemy, repenting of their retreat, were returning towards Medina, he called about him those who had stood by him in the battle, and marched out to meet the enemy as far as Homarâal Asad, about eight miles from that town, notwithstanding several of his men were so ill of their wounds that they were forced to be carried; but a panic fear having seized the army of the Koreish, they changed their resolution and continued their march home; of which Mohammed having received intelligence, he also went back to Medina: and, according to some commentators, the Korân here approves the faith and courage of those who attended the prophet on this occasion. Others say the persons intended in this passage were those who went with Mohammed the next year, to meet Abu Sofiân and the Koreish, according to their challenge, at Bedr 1, where they waited some time for the enemy, and then returned home; for the Koreish, tho’ they set out from Mecca, yet never came so far as the place of appointment, their hearts failing them on their march; which Mohammed attributed to their being struck with a terror from God 2. This expedition the Arabian histories call the second, or lesser expedition of Bedr.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • 1 See before, p. 53. not. b.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • 2 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                , such of them as do good works, and fear God, shall have a great reward;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                173
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                unto whom certain men said, Verily the men of Mecca have already gathered forces against you, be ye therefore afraid of them
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Unto whom certain men said, Verily those of Mecca have already gathered against you, &c.] The persons who thus endeavoured to discourage the Mohammedans were, according to one tradition, some of the tribe of Abd Kais, who, going to Medina, were bribed by Abu Sofiân with a camel’s load of dried raisins; and, according to another tradition, it was Noaim Ebn Masúd al Ashjaï who was also bribed with a she camel ten months gone with young (a valuable present in Arabia). This Noaim, they say, finding Mohammed and his men preparing for the expedition, told them that Abu Sofiân, to spare them the pains of coming so far as Bedr, would seek them in their own houses, and that none of them could possibly escape otherwise than by timely flight. Upon which Mohammed, seeing his followers a little dispirited, swore that he would go himself tho’ not one of them went with him. And accordingly he set out with seventy horsemen, every one of them crying out, Hashna Allah, i.e. God is our support 3.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • 3 Idem, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                : but this increased their faith, and they said, God is our support, and the most excellent patron.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                174
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Wherefore they returned with favour from God, and advantage
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Wherefore they returned with advantage;] While they stayed at Bedr expecting the enemy, they opened a kind of fair there, and traded to very considerable profit4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • 4 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                : no evil befell them: and they followed what was well pleasing unto God: for God is endowed with great liberality.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                175
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Verily that devil
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : That devil;] Meaning either Noaim, or Abu Sofiân himself.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  would cause you to fear his friends: but be ye not afraid of them: but fear me, if ye be true believers.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  176
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  They shall not grieve thee, who emulously hasten unto infidelity; for they shall never hurt God at all. God will not give them a part in the next life, and they shall suffer a great punishment.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  177
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Surely those who purchase infidelity with faith shall by no means hurt God at all, but they shall suffer a grievous punishment.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  178
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  And let not the unbelievers think, because we grant them lives long and prosperous, that it is better for their souls: we grant them long and prosperous lives only that their iniquity may be increased; and they shall suffer an ignominious punishment.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  179
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  God is not disposed to leave the faithful in the condition which ye are now in
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : God will not leave the faithful in the condition ye are now in, &c.] That is, he will not suffer the good and sincere among you to continue indiscriminately mixed with the wicked and hypocritical.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    until he sever the wicked from the good; nor is God disposed to make you acquainted with what is a hidden secret, but God chooseth such of his apostles as he pleaseth, to reveal his mind unto
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Nor is God disposed to make you acquaint with what is a hidden secret, but God chooseth such of his apostles as he pleaseth.] This passage was revealed on the rebellious and disobedient Mohammedans telling Mohammed that if he was a true prophet he could easily distinguish those who sincerely believed from the dissemblers1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 1 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    : believe therefore in God, and his apostles; and if ye believe, and fear God, ye shall receive a great reward.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    180
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    And let not those who are covetous of what God of his bounty hath granted them imagine that their avarice is better for them: nay, rather it is worse for them. That which they have covetously reserved shall be bound as a collar about their neck
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : That which they have covetously reserved shall be bound as a collar about their neck, &c.] Mohammed is said to have declared, that whoever pays not his legal contribution of alms duly shall have a serpent twisted about his neck at the resurrection2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 2 Idem, Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    , on the day of the resurrection: unto God belongeth the inheritance of heaven and earth; and God is well acquainted with what ye do.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    181
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    God hath already heard the saying of those who said, Verily God is poor, and we are rich
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : God hath already heard the saying of those who said, God is poor, and we are rich.] It is related that Mohammed, writing to the Jews of the tribe of Kainokâ to invite them to Islâm, and exhorting them, among other things, in the words of the Korân 3, to lend unto God on good usury, Phineas Ebn Azûra, on hearing that expression, said, Surely God is poor, since they ask to borrow for him. Whereupon Abu Becr, who was the bearer of that letter, struck him on the face, and told him that if it had not been for the truce between them, he would have struck off his head; and on Phineas’s complaining to Mohammed of Abu Becr’s ill usage, this passage was revealed4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 3 Chap. 2. p. 29.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 4 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    : we will surely write down what they have said, and the slaughter which they have made of the prophets without a cause; and we will say unto them, Taste ye the pain of burning.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    182
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    This shall they suffer for the evil which their hands have sent before them, and because God is not unjust towards mankind;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    183
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    who also say, Surely God hath commanded us, that we should not give credit to any apostle, until one should come unto us with a sacrifice, which should be consumed by fire
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : The Jews, say the commentators, insisted that it was a peculiar proof of the mission of all the prophets sent to them, that they could, by their prayers, bring down fire from heaven to consume the sacrifice, and therefore they expected Mohammed should do the like. And some Mohammedan doctors agree that God appointed this miracle as the test of all their prophets, except only Jesus and Mohammed 5; tho’ others say any other miracle was a proof full as sufficient as the bringing down fire from heaven6.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    The Arabian Jews seem to have drawn a general consequence from some particular instances of this miracle in the Old Testament7. And the Jews at this day say, that first the fire which fell from heaven on the altar of the tabernacle8, after the consecration of Aaron and his sons, and afterwards that which descended on the altar of Solomon’s temple, at the dedication of that structure9, was fed and constantly maintained there by the priests, both day and night, without being suffered once to go out, till it was extinguished, as some think, in the reign of Manasses 10, but, according to the more received opinion, when the temple was destroyed by the Chaldeans. Several Christians 11 have given credit to this assertion of the Jews, with what reason I shall not here inquire; and the Jews, in consequence of this notion, might probably expect that a prophet who came to restore God’s true religion, should rekindle for them this heavenly fire, which they have not been favoured with since the Babylonish captivity.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 5 Jallalo’ddin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 6 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 7 Lev. ix. 24. 1 Chron. xxi. 26. 2 Chron. vii. 1. 1 Kings xviii. 38.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 8 Levit. ix. 24.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 9 2 Chron, vii. 1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 10 Talmud, Zebachim, c. 6.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • 11 See Prideauxs Connect part 1. book 3. p. 158.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    . Say, Apostles have already come unto you
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    before me
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Apostles have already come unto you before me;] Among these the commentators reckon Zacharias and John the Baptist.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      , with plain proofs, and with the miracle which ye mention: why therefore have ye slain them, if ye speak truth?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      184
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      If they accuse thee of imposture, the apostles before thee have also been accounted impostors, who brought evident demonstrations, and the scriptures, and the book which enlighteneth the understanding.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      185
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Every soul shall taste of death, and ye shall have your reward on the day of resurrection; and he who shall be far removed from hell fire, and shall be admitted into paradise, shall be happy: but the present life is only a deceitful provision.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      186
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Ye shall surely be proved in your possessions, and in your persons; and ye shall bear from those unto whom the scripture was delivered before you, and from the idolaters, much hurt: but if ye be patient and fear God, this is a matter that is absolutely determined.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      187
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      And when God accepted the covenant of those to whom the book of the law was given, saying, Ye shall surely publish it unto mankind, ye shall not hide it: yet they threw it behind their backs, and sold it for a small price: but woful is the price for which they have sold it
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Woful is the price for which they have sold it;] i.e. Dearly shall they pay hereafter for taking bribes to stifle the truth. Whoever concealeth the knowledge which God has given him, says Mohammed, God shall put on him a bridle of fire on the day of resurrection.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        .
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        188
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Think not that they who rejoice at what they have done, and expect to be praised for what they have not done
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Who rejoice at what they have done, and expect to be praised for what they have not done;] i.e. Who think they have done a commendable deed in concealing and dissembling the testimonies in the Pentateuch concerning Mohammed, and in disobeying God’s commands to the contrary. It is said that, Mohammed once asking some Jews concerning a passage in their law, they gave him an answer very different from the truth, and were mightily pleased that they had, as they thought, deceived him. Others, however, think this passage relates to some pretended Mohammedans who rejoiced in their hypocrisy, and expected to be commended for their wickedness1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        • 1 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        ; think not, O prophet, that they shall escape from punishment, for they shall suffer a painful punishment;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        189
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        and unto God belongeth the kingdom of heaven and earth: God is almighty.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        190
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Now in the creation of heaven and earth, and the vicissitude of night and day, are signs unto those who are indued with understanding;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        191
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        who remember God standing, and sitting, and lying on their sides
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Who remember God standing, and sitting, and lying on their sides;] viz. At all times and in all postures. Al Beidâwi mentions a saying of Mohammed to one Imrân Ebn Hosein, to this purpose: Pray standing, if thou art able; if not, sitting; and if thou canst not sit up, then as thou liest along. Al Shâfeï directs that the sick should pray lying on their right side.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ; and meditate on the creation of heaven and earth, saying, O Lord, thou hast not created this in vain; far be it from thee: therefore deliver us from the torment of hell fire:
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          192
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          O Lord, surely whom thou shalt throw into the fire, thou wilt also cover with shame: nor shall the ungodly have any to help them.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          193
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          O Lord, we have heard a preacher
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : We have heard a preacher, &c.] Namely, Mohammed, with the Korân.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            inviting us to the faith and saying, Believe in your Lord: and we believed. O Lord, forgive us therefore our sins, and expiate our evil deeds from us, and make us to die with the righteous.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            194
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            O Lord, give us also the reward which thou hast promised by thy apostles; and cover us not with shame on the day of resurrection; for thou art not contrary to the promise.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            195
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Their Lord therefore answered them, saying, I will not suffer the work of him among you who worketh to be lost, whether
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            he be male, or female
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Whether he be male or female;] These words were added, as some relate, on Omm Salma, one of the prophet’s wives, telling him that she had observed God often made mention of the men who fled their country for the sake of their faith, but took no notice of the women 1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 1 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            : the one of you is from the other. They therefore who have left their country, and have been turned out of their houses, and have suffered for my sake, and have been slain in battle; verily I will expiate their evil deeds from them, and I will surely bring them into gardens watered by rivers; a reward from God; and with God is the most excellent reward.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            196
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Let not the prosperous dealing of the unbelievers in the land deceive thee
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            b
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Let not the prosperous dealing, &c.] The original word properly signifies success in the affairs of life, and particularly in trade. It is said that some of Mohammed’s followers observing the prosperity the idolaters enjoyed, expressed their regret that those enemies of God should live in such ease and plenty, while themselves were perishing for hunger and fatigue; whereupon this passage was revealed2.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • 2 Idem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            197
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            it is but a slender provision
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            c
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : A slender provision;] Because of its short continuance.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              ; and then their receptacle shall be hell; an unhappy couch shall it be.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              198
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              But they who fear the Lord shall have gardens through which rivers flow, they shall continue therein forever: this is the gift of God for what is with God shall be better for the righteous than short-lived worldly prosperity.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              199
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              There are some of those who have received the scriptures, who believe in God, and that which hath been sent down unto you, and that which hath been sent down to them, submitting themselves unto God
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              d
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : There are some of those who have received the scriptures, who believe in God, &c.] The persons here meant, some will have to be Abda’llah Ebn Salâm 3 and his companions; others suppose they were forty Arabs of Najrân, or thirty two Ethiopians, or else eight Greeks, who were converted from Christianity to Mohammedism; and others say this passage was revealed in the ninth year of the Hejra, when Mohammed, on Gabriel’s bringing him the news of the death of Ashama king of Ethiopia, who had embraced the Mohammedan religion some years before4, prayed for the soul of the departed; at which some of his hypocritical followers were displeased, and wondered that he should pray for a Christian proselyte whom he had never seen5.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              • 3 See before, p. 45.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              • 4 See the Prelim. Discourse. p. 45.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              • 5 Al Beidawi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              ; they tell not the signs of God for a small price: these shall have their reward with their Lord; for God is swift in taking an account
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              e
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : God is swift in taking an account,] See before, p. 23, and the Preliminary Discourse, §. 4.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                .
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                200
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                O true believers, be patient and strive to excel in patience, and be constant-minded, and fear God, that ye may be happy.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Postnikov ?, 1716Contexte
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                X
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ГЛАВА О РОДЕ ИОАКИМОВЕ ИМЕЮЩАЯ СТО СТИХОВ, ПИСАННЫХ В МЕКЕ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Во имя божие, щедраго и милостиваго,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                2
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аз есмь бог истинен, и несть инаго бога токмо един живыи и вечныи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                3
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                послах тебе книгу истинную содержающую правду, и укрепити писание которое быо прислано, прежде дан ветхии тестамент, или евангелие, которое бяше вождь народу.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                4
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                послах алкоран, да разделить доброе от злаго. оные которые неверуют в закон божии, будут жестоко наказаны. он есть всемощныи самовидныи,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                5
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и ни что есть утаено пред ним на небеси и на земли.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                6
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                сеи укрепляет вас во чреве матери ваших, кто ему угоден есть. ибо несть инаго бога, токмо един, которыи есть самовластныи и умныи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                7
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                сеи посла вам книги, которые заповеди суть нужны. и укрепляют сущую вещ закона, объявляюще в чистоте един другому, и без всякого прекословия. сии которые имеют в сердцах их склонность, отцетитися сея истинны. ибо часто их склонности желают имети крамолу, и разумети толковаие алкорана. токмо никто знает его толкование яко бог. и оные которые суть велми учены, глаголют : мы веруем в бога, и все что происходит от его божественнаго разуму, обаче никто невспомнит о сем яко умные.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                8
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Господи неотщети наши сердца, произведенныя на правыи путь. покажи нам свое милосердие. ты еси самовластныи над созданием.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                9
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                господи ты явишися своему народу, в день твоим суда. воньже не обрящут сумнения, и не будеш протиивен твоему обещанию.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                10
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                идеже ни богатство ни дети не могут искупить неверных, токмо уготованныи зажженныи огнь адскии.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                11
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                неверныи народ фараонов, и оные которые им последовали бранили и ругали закон божии, пребыли во гресех своих. и суть утруждены в муке.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                12
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рцы неверным, да побеждены будут, и да будут все купно во огни адском, которыи им уготован есть.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                13
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                имели образ двух воиск, которые билися за честь и славу божию, они отмстили неверным во очию их. правоверныя стояли твердо, понеже бог укрепи их своим споможением, кто ему угоден есть,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                14
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                сеи приклад будет служить оным, которые увидят свет, любовь, и желание жен, детеи, богатства умно. жение, злата, и сребра, скотов. угодны суть человеком такие богатства, которые живут на свете, токмо истинное прибежище в бозе.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                15
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рече им : аз вам буду благовествовать о вещах лучших, сим, которые будут иметь страх божии пред очима своима. оные будут жить вечно в раю, [где текут многие реки и всякое доволство,] с благими женами и чистыми. бог видит, которые ему молятся,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                16
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и глаголют : господи остави нам прегрешения, мы веруем в твои закон, избави нас от страху огненнаго.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                17
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                терпеливые, постоянные, верные, послушливые, добрые люди, сии будут просить прощения от бога по вся утра.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                18
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ангелы и ученыя любят правду, увещают, что несть инаго, токмо един бог.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                19
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                закон благословенныи есть и угодныи богу. ни кто противу речет сея истинны. оные которые знают писание закона, токмо ради ненависти. которые не послушны заповедем божиим, он учинит определение ему.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                20
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще нечестивые будут истязоватися с тобою, рцы им, аз препочию в воли божии, со всеми сими которые мне последовали. вопроси у сих которые знают закона писание. которые не знают того, преопочивают ли они в бозе. аще они в нем преопочивают, будут последовать правым путем. аще они погрешили, ты должен научати. бог видит сих которые ему молятся.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                21
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                повеждь им муку жестокую, аще отступят от его приказания. которые убиша пророков, и не почитают сих, которые научают народ истинне,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                22
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и добрые дела их будут в туне, сии будут во оном свете без защищения.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                23
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не веси о них, которые знают писание закона, како они позваны были читати божеские книги, да бы разсуждали с тихостию разности между ими, токмо многиие обратились к их грехам.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                24
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                они уничтожили писание. и рекли : не пребудем во огни во веки, токмо чрез некакие дни. прелстилися они свим дерзновением.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                25
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                всех соберем их в день судныи, где не будет какого сумнения, и всякии примет возмездие по делом своим, и не сотворено им будет неправды.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                26
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рече : Господи, ты владети всеми царствами во свете, ты даети царство, кто ти угоден есть. от твоея руки, О господи ! происходят вся благая. ты еси всемощныи,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                27
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                сотворил еси нощь и день, ты сотворил из мертваго живаго, и из живаго мертваго. ты обогащаеши безчисленно, кто ти угоден есть,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                28
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                верные не послушают неверных, отщетятся от истинны сии, которые сотворят, преслушание закона божия. хотя имеете страх от своих неприятелеи. бог хощет да бы имели паки страх от них. бог есть истинное прибежище благим,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                29
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рече им, хотя что скрываете вы в ваших сердцах, или что объявляете, бог видит вся и весть, что есть на небеси и на земли, он есть всемогущии.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                30
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                воспомяните день тои, когда обрящет всякии по делом своим добро или зло. когда пожелаете быти очищены от грехов ваших, и удалитися от злых, бог хощет да бы вы боялися его, он есть щедр оным которые молятся ему.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                31
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рцы им, аще любите бога последуите мне. бог даст вам живот, и отпустит вам грехи ваша. он есть щедр и милостив.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                32
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                послушаите бога и его пророков. аще вы обратитеся во грехи своя, бог накажет вас жестоко. он нелюбит неверных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                33
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог избра Адама и Ноя. род Авраамов род Иакимов
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                34
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                един происходит от другаго. бог видит вся.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                35
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                воспомяни ты, что рекла жена Иоакимова, господи аз ти дах плод, которыи есть в моем чреве, готовеишая сохранителница всего, да бы тебе служити в мечете твоем. приими сие от мене, что аз ти приношу со тщанием. ты веси вся, и видишь вся.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                36
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Когда она роди, рече : господи, аз родих, едину дщерь, ты веси что ми дал еси, аз дах еи имя Мария, и буду ее блюсти во угождение твое. и ее жизнь сохрани от зла диаволскаго.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                37
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                приими ее господи приятием благим. даждь еи произвести благия плоды. Имеяеше же Захария попечение об неи всегда. и когда случися ему внити в свою молитвенницу, обрете многия плоды всякее, и благее времена вопроси ю, О Мариа ! откуду происходят сия благая ; отвеща же Мариа : сия вся происходят от бога, и обогащает без возвращения, кто ему угоден есть.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                38
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                тогда Захария проси господа, и рече : господи даждь ми плод, да угоден ти будет ! и сохранить твоя повеления. господи услыши моя молитвы !
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                39
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                призва же его ангел, и рече ему : аз тебе благовествую от бога, что ты будеш иметь сына, и наречеши имя ему Иоанн, тои свидетелствовати будет, что мессия есть слово божие. и будет болши всех, чистыи, пророк истинныи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                40
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                отвеща Захария : господи како буду имети сына, аз есм стар, жена моя замотаревшая. рече же ему ангел, бог убо творит что хощет.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                41
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рече Захария : госопди, покажи мне знак жены моеи чревоношения что аз дам ти, отвеща ангел, да не будете глаголати три дни, токмо чрез знаки, вспомиинаи часто о господе твоем, хвали его во дни и в нощи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                42
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Воспомяни како ангел рече : О Марие ! бог тя избра, и очисти над всеми женами !
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                43
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                О Марие ! слушаи господа твоего, и моли его,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                44
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аз ти поведаю, како сия вещ преиде, небыл еси с началниками костела, когда оставиша писание, привести в совершенство, и да бы видети какое бысть попечение о воспитании Марине, когда она придоста в сеи труд.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                45
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                воспомяни когда ангел рече Марии, бог благовествует. из кого приидет мессия имянованныи Иисус сын Мариин полныи честию в сем свете, и во оном будет предводитель пред его великим божеством.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                46
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                будет глаголати во яслех, яко человек тритцати лет, и будет в числе праведных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                47
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рече же она : господи, како буду имети отроча, ибо мужа не знаю ; отвеща еи, бог бо творит что хощет. понеже он создал вся вещи. речи да будет, и то есть.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                48
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аз покажу писание, и таинство закона ветхаго тестамента, и евангелиа,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                49
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и будет пророк посланныи ко отроком израилтеским. аз приидох к вам, показати явственно мое послание от вашего Господа. аз вам сотворю плодовитую землю. покажу фигуру птицы единыя, аз вдуну в нее и будет птица, и будет летати с позволения божия. аз исцелю слепых, хромых, воскрешу из мертвых, покажю вам что надлежить ясти. сие будет вам в науку, аще вы веруете в бога.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                50
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аз приидох ветхии тестамент укрепити, и оное чему вас здесь прежде научих. воистинну вам есть позволено ясти оные вещи, которые вам прежде сего заповеданы были. аз приидох к вам послан есм от господа вашего. боитеся бога, и послушаите мене,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                51
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог есть мои и ваш Господь. молите и просите его. сеи есть истинныи путь.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                52
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Когда уведе Иисус нечестие их ; рече : кто содержит закон божии по отлучении моем, апостоли ему отвещаша : мы содержим закон божии, мы будем веровать в его единство, буди ты свидетель пред богом, что мы преопочием весма в его воле божескои.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                53
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Господи мы веруем в оное, что ты повелел, и последовахом твоему пророку и апостолу. напиши нас в числе оны, которые научишася твоего закону.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                54
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Жиды вознегодовали на Иисуса, а бог, обрати их негодование на них самих. он есть умныи и сведом склонности противо согласителеи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                55
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Воспомяни ты, како рече Господь о Ииусе : аз тя умерщевлю, аз тя вознесу ко мне, аз тя удалю от неверных, и превознесу над неверными, в день судныи. в сеи день вы будете вси предомною, аз разсужду разность, которая есть между вами,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                56
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и мучение будеть нечестивым жестоко, в сем веце и в оном, и никто оных не может защитити.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                57
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аз защищу, токмо верующих в мои закон, и которые благо творили. бог ненавидит неправедных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                58
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аз ти повем свою таину, и совершенство алкорана.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                59
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Иисус близь бога яко и Адам. бог сотвори Адама от земли, и рече : да будет, и бысть.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                60
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                сия истинна происходит от господа твоего, да не будет в числе оных, которые о сем мыслят.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                61
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще ли кто будет истязоватися о твоем учении, рцы им : приидите приведите ваших детеи и наших, ваших жен и наших, и соберемся и принесем наши молитвы богу. аз дам проклятие лжецам от его божества,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                62
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                сие есть разположение истинное, и несть инаго бога токмо един бог всемогущии и умныи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                63
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще удалится кто от его приказания, и прзнает вскоре неверных,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                64
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рцы им : о знающии писание, приидите сотворим истязание, между нами и вами, буду ли аз молитися иному яко богу, аз не прииму ни кого, и не почту за господа, яко его, хотя оные обратятся от пути веры, которые будут осквернять землю. бог познает их, рцы им да будете свидетели, что мы веруем в бога.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                65
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                о знающии писание не истязуитеся о законе авраамове, аще он сохранил ветхии тестамент или евангелие. они учашася по нем. может быть что и вы знаете. ваше замешание.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                66
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                о которые прекословиша о оном, а совершенно не знаша.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                67
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Авраам бяше ни жид ни христианин, пророчествова о единстве божества, и бысть правоверныи, не бяше в числе неверных народов,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                68
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                а особливо сии, которые были в его время, яко пророк Магомет, и все правоверные познаша истинну его закона.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                69
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                некоторые от оных показали наперед писание ветхое, желая вас отвратит праваго пути, токмо они в сем погрешили нечаянно.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                70
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                о знающии писание, не отступаите со злобою от заповедеи божиих !
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                71
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не превратите истинну во лжу, не утаите самоволно,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                72
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                веруите се оными, которым показано веровати в закон божии, обаче во время вечернее остались в числе неверных, может быть, что они воспокаютца.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                73
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не веруите иным, токмо которые будут последовать вашему закону, рцыте им : правое последование последовати за богом. не дахом иному науки како вам, которая вам дадеся. аще неверные истязоватися будут с вами пред господем вашим в день судныи, рцыте им, милость происходит от руки божия. он есть самовластныи, и весть вся.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                74
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                он милосердует оному, кто ему угоден есть. он есть милостивыи и щедрыи,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                75
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще поверит дати сокровище свое оным, которые знают закона писание, те по том возвратят вся в целости верно. такожде суть некоторые из оных. которые не отдадут. аще заимодавец о том не будет имети попечения, понеже они рекли о себе, что мы неверим арапом, ибо дерзают противу бога, а не признавают дерзновение свое.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                76
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще кто благо сотворит по своему обещанию, и да убоится бога, будет помилован от бога. бог любит тех, которые имеют страх его пред очима своима.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                77
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще которыя разделяют его приказания, ради какия прибыля своея, не будут имети части в раю, они сих незащитит, и не сохранит их в день судныи, и не отпустит им прегрешения их, и будут жестоко наказаны.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                78
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                суть некакия между ими, которые разно толкуют писание читаючи, и чают что тако содержит себе писание. но токмо писание хулят, а знают совершенно. бог не даде человеком песанея науки и пророчества. да бы рещи народу, молитеся мне вместо бога,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                79
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ищите благаго, сохраните с прилежанием, что вы приняли от писания, и что вы читаете.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                80
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог не повелевает вам молитися ангелом, ни пророком,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                81
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не учить вас нечестию по показании закона своего. воспомяните вы когда ему пророки обещались проповедывати приказание его без страху, и когда вас учи писанию, и знать науки. и по сем прииде един от пророков, которыи утверждаше науки вам показаные, да бы веровали в словеса его, а не испытали сего. не получилили есте того, что вам обещано было. да будете свидетели сами себе, и сим, которые вам последовали, и аз буду свидетелем вам и им.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                82
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще которые погрещать с правого пути, будут злые.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                83
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                желают ли они сохранити инныи закон, яко сеи, которыи от бога есть. вся, что есть на небеси, и на земли, ему повинуются, хотением или не хотением. и вы будете вси купно во един день судими.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                84
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рекоша : мы веруем в бога, и в сие что он нам повеле, и что повеле Аврааму, Искаилу, Исааку, Иакову, и воинству их повеленое чрез Моисеа, чрез Иисуса, и обще чрез всех пророков божиих, и совершенно преопочиваем в его воле.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                85
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                а которые желают последовати иному закону, а не закону спасения, жертвы их не будут во благоденствии. они будут во оном веце в числе погибших.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                86
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог не показал пути оным, которые последовали нечестию, по принятии его закона. и увеща, что пророк есть истинныи чрез знаки светлые и пространные, которые уже явны были. бог не показует путь неправым,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                87
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                они будут всегда прокляти, от его великого божества, от ангелов и от всего свету.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                88
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не будут имет облегчения трудов своих, и будут позваны в день судныи,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                89
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                кроме тех, которые воспокаются. и которыя сотворят благия дела. тем бог будет щедр и милостив.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                90
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и аще которые будут нечестивии, противу Иисуса по принятии книг моисеовых, и кто исплодит нечестие противу Магомета, никогда не обратятся, но погрешили вечно.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                91
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                все сокровище земное, неможет их избавити от нечестия, и умрут в их нечестии. им бо уготовано есть жестокое наказание. никто их неможет защитити никого,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                92
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                дондеже не будет во благих трудех до поту своего. бог весть милостыню, что сотворите.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                93
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                всякие мяса позволено ясти отрокм израилтеским, оприче что Израиль запрети сам себе прежде ветхаго тестамента. рече им идите и принесите ветхии тестамент, и разсудите, увидите. аще вы право глаголете,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                94
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                которые будут потом негодовать на бога, будут иметь велии стыд.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                95
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рече им : бог рек : истинну, последуите закону авраамову, он есть угодныи богу, он проповедует о его великом, божестве, он не есть в числе оных, которые веруют во многие бози.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                96
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                мечеть в Меке есть первая, которую бог сотворил на земли ради молитвы. и благослови ее,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                97
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и народ будет иметь науку прямаго пути ясно, и просто, кто внидет в сию мечеть, [место авраамово] будет в месте правом и истинном и верном. бог повеле странствовать сим, которые силу или мочь могут имети. а которые суть нечестивии, да весте что бог не имеет попечение о них, токмо о истинных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                98
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                О вы знающие писание закона. не отступите самовластно от приказания божия, он весть вся что вы творите.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                99
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рече им паки : о вы знающии науки писания ! не отвратитеся от пути истиннаго и здраваго. но некоторые верующие в закон божескии, хотели раздлелити и превратити его, токмо бог неесть неведущь, что они творят.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                100
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                О вы которые веруете, аще вы послушаете многих сих, которые знают закон писменне, они вас превратят в число нечестивых, и подобно будете творити како нечестивые,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                101
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                понеже уже вам показано есть приказание божие, пророки и апостоли суть между вами. сеи которыи преопочиет в бозе, есть на истинном пути.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                102
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                о вы верующие ! боитеся бога да пребудете во веки в его единстве.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                103
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                восприимите с прилежанием его закон, и воспомяните о милости. что он вам сотворил. вы бесте неприятелие един противу другаго, а он уедини ваши сердца. и чрез его милость явную вы жили вкупе, и кротко, яко истинные братия. вы бесте при кончине огненнои, но он от вас отврати. убо бог призирает своею милостию.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                104
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                чая что вы будете последовать правому пути. суть некоторые между вами, которые наказуют, да бы благотворили, и повелевают такожде творити что есть благоприятно и честно, и воздержатися, что есть неприятно. сии людие будут велми благополучни и щастливи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                105
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                да небудете тако яко сии, которые отвратилися от истинны, хотя истинну знают, а последовали лже. но они будут терпети велии страх в день,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                106
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                когда добрые возвеселятся а злыя постыдятся. последовалили вы нечестию, по принятии веры ; вкусите ныне страх и муку за ваши грехи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                107
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                которые из вас имети будут чистоту, пребудут в милости божескои, в которои будут жить во веки.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                108
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                зрите таинство закона божия, егоже аз показую со истинною. бог не хощеть, чтоб народ его не правду творил.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                109
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                все что есть на небеси на земли ему надлежит. он разполагает вся,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                110
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и несть иного лучшего отечества на земли, которые поселедовали лутшим путем яко вы. вы запрещаете творити, что не есть разумно, и веруете в единаго бога. аще бы сии, которые имели знамение закона писменного, веровали в бога, они бы благо сотворили. суть некоторые между ими, которые верут воистинную правду, токмо некоторая часть из оных злые,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                111
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не творят иного зла, токмо что языком. они не обрящут защищения противу вас. аще они будут битися с вами, побегут от вас,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                112
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                уже суть и они побиты стыдом и безчестием, в чем уже и закоснели, оприче тех которые закон божии и заповеди показанные народу верному, прияли. когда они превратилися во гнев божескии, они наказани быша нищетою, понеже не веруют его божеским словесам, и убиша своих пророков безвинно, и не послушали их приказания.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                113
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                некоторые суть между знающими закон писменныи, которые терпят в послушании, и желают с прилежанием видети нощию какия нибудь чюдеса божия.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                молятся и веруют в его великое божество, и в день суда, повествуют тихости, и запрещают творити дела, неприятные, и пребывают во благих трудех, воистинну они суть благия люди.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                115
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Нескрыите вы своего таланту, что творите, бог весть тех, которые имеют страх его пред очима своима.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                116
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                богатство и дети не спасет неверных пред богом, они будут вечно жить во огни адском.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                117
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                подаемая их милостыня в сем свете, подобна превеликои горячести, или превеликои хладности которыи падет на жатву и погубит вся. бог не сотвори им не правды, но они сотвориша сами себе стыд грехами своими.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                118
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                о вы верующие в бога, не избираите никого, кто не есть вашея веры. злыя будут покушаися, да бы вам сотворити безчинство, ненависть, но бысть явно, и внутренняя их наполнена бысть злобы. показахом вам заповеди божия, аще вы их сохраните. вы сохранитеся от злости неверных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                119
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                вы их любите, а они вас нелюбят. вы веруете совершенно вси купно в писание, а они неверуют в оное, во что вы веруете. когда они вам рекли, мы веруем в бога, и удалилися паки от вас, и обкусаша персты своя от гнева противу вас, рцыте им : умрите в вашем гневе, бог весть что есть в ваших сердцах.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                120
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще что прилучитца вам благо, они о том печалны. а когда приидеш что худо, тогда о том веселятца. аще имеете терпение, и аще вы боитеся бога, их ненависть не сотворить вам зла. бог весть вся, что они творят.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                121
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                воспомяни ты что народ твои правоверныи во время бою, не оставлен бысть.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                122
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и два воиска твоего быша далеко от бою. бог есть правоверных защититель. все верные имеют уповати на него.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                123
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                он вас защити, когда были у бедер, и где вы были не в порядке. может быть, что вы побоялися его. вы должни благодарить его за такую милость.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                124
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рече правоверным : недоволно ли вам есть, что бог с тремя тысящами ангелов вас воспомуществует.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                125
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                воистинну ае вы имеете терпение и аще вы боитеся бога, будет вам вспоможение во всех нуждах, и ваш господ защитит. с пятию тысящами ангелами послыннами с небеси.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                126
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                он пошлет вам во окончании, да бы благовестити вам его защищение. и утвердити сердца ваша. ибо победа происходить, от его великого божества, он есть всемогущии и умныи в своих трудех.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                127
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                он изнежет нечестивых в сем свете, и ожесточит жестокостию, что они будут во отчаянии.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                128
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ты не имееш ничего со оными творити. аще он простит их, или накажет, ибо они суть злые,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                129
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                вся что есть на небеси и на земли, его суть. он отпускает оным, кто ему угоден есть, ибо щедр и милостив благим.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                130
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                о вы верующие, да не будете злобны, но боитеся бога. и послушаите его повеления. боитеся огня адскаго, уготованнаго неверным.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                131
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                послушаите бога и его пророков, и его апостолов, ибо ваши грехи отпустятся вам.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                133
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                просите с поспешением от господа своего. ширина раю содержит небо и землю, уготован есть благим.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                134
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог любит тех, которые творят милостыню, с веселием и с прилежанием, которые господствуют своим сердцем, и отпущают вину кто винен есть. любит тех которые творят благо.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                135
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и аще кто отпущает прегрешение, те всегда воспоминают о его великом божестве, и его просят о прощении, понеже никто не отпущает грехи яко бог, которые претерпят за своя преступления, и признают грехи своя,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                136
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                будут защищены милосердием божиим, возвеселятся его милостию в раю.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                137
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                быша здесь многия законы, и гласы ради поведения пути правого. токмо разсудите какое бяше окончание неверных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                138
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Алкоран послан бысть ради научения народу, и показати правыи путь, и проповедати добрым человеком,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                139
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не уничижаите и непечалтеся в бою. аще вы есте ранены, раною аки нечестивии. аще веруете в бога, вы будете их победители,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                140
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                понеже бог раздели дни между народом, да бы познаши совершенно имеющих горячесть к закону его. и да возмуть между вами свидетели противу злости неверных. бог не любит неправедных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                141
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                он отпущает тем грехи, которые веруют, и изгоняет неверных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                142
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                чаете ли вы внити в раи, убо бог весть сих, которыя верно билися. он весть сих которые имели терпение, от сопротивных, и которые сохранили в послушании его приказания,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                143
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                вы ожидали смерти на перед, нежели соитися к бою. вы видели вашима очима, и были победители.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                144
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                воистинну Магомет есть апостол, и пророк божии. быша многия пророки прежде его и умроша, убиени суще. вы обратилися в ваши степени, а нечестивая которые обратятся в их степени, и не сотворят зла богу, обаче не будут таковы яко сии которые будут знати о его милости.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                145
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и человецы не могут умрети без позволения его, и се есть время назначенное от него. даст имение сего света кто похощеть, и на граждит доволно тех которые его будут хвалити.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                146
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                колико здесь было пророков, и человец с ними, которые унечтожевали печаль преключевшуюся в бою, за закон божии. не суть без силни, и не суть униженны от неверных. бог любит сих которые терпеливы в сопротивности, и которые сохраняют закон его.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                147
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                рекли с жалостию своею : господи остави нам грехи наша, направи наша стези, и защити нас от неверных.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                148
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог им даде богатство земли, и сокровище на небеси. он любит тех, которые творят добро.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                149
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                о вы верующие в бога ! аще вы послушаете нечестивых они вас приведут на степени своя, и обратитеся в число изгибших.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                150
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                истинно бог есть ваш господ, он есть ваш истинныи защититель,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                151
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аз в сердца неверных вселю страх, ибо они веруют без разсужденея многим богом, и во огни адском будет их жилище.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                152
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог бо явил вам истинну своего обещания, когда его произволением побисте неверных, и бились вы до поту лица вашего.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                153
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                обаче вы рекли противная пророческому, повелению, и преслушали его, по получении вашего желания. желаемаго вами со тщанием. суть некоторые между вами, которые любят богатство сего света, а иные любят богатство небесное. бог отгна неверных, и отпусти вам ваши грехи. он есть щедр сим, которые сохраняют его заповеди,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                154
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                когда вы отъидосте от бою, пророк вас воззва, и вы познаша свю вину. не сожалеите о погибели хищника, которого вы постигли в день виктории. бог весть вся что вы творите.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                155
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                по великом вашем труде даде вам велии покои. некоторая часть между вами, совершенно отягчена унынием, а другая часть вручилася в волю его. оные мыслили о бозе и о истинне разсуждая безумно ; рекши : видехом ли мы какое нибудь вспоможение от бога, что нам обеща. рече им пророк, вся происходит от бога, но они скрывают в своих сердцах, и глаголют : аще бы мы были свободны в своеи воле, мы бы не были побиты. рече им еще : хотя бы вы жили в домех ваших и на ложах ваших, а приидет час смерти, не убежите от нея. сих бог весть, что они имеют в сердцах своих, и весть что имеют в душах.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                155
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                воистинну диавол поспешествовал оным, которые убежали во время сражения воиск в бою, и в том погрешили, обаче бог им отпусти грехи, ибо он есть щедр и милостив своему народу.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                156
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                о правовернии, и совершенно верующие, не будете тако яко неверные. которые рекли, глаглоюще о своих братиях, которые быша убиты в воиску ; аще бы они были в домех своих, не были бы убиты. бог бо творит что хощет. он дает живот и смерть, и видит вся что творите,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                157
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще ли вы будете убиты за закон его, или вы умрете в милости его, оное вам будет лучши сокровища всего света.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                158
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и аще вы умрете, или убиени будете бьючись за веру, вы будете вси купно пред его божеством ; и будете иметь воздаяние вечное чрез милость божию, и будете правы.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                159
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще же ты и будеш на них гневен, они не отъидут от тебе, отпусти им да обрящеши споможение себе, аще еси намерен сотворити что нибудь, уповаи на бога. он любит тех которые на него уповают,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                160
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще он тя защитит, никто не будет имети победы над тобою. аще ли он вас оставит, кто будет вас защищать. все верные надлежат преопочити в его божескои воле,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                161
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                он не повеле пророком лесть творить. сеи которыи будет лесть творить, он явится в день судныи с своим льщением на суде, и будет человеком всем воздаяние по делом их,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                162
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не будет показано никому неправды, которые любили бога. а которые пребыли лестно, ад будет им жилище и пребудут во гневе божии.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                163
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не вси равны будут воздаяние имети, бог воздаст всякому по делом. он видит вся, что творят,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                164
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                воистинну он удовольствова правоверных, когда им посла единого пророка от их отечества, да бы возвестити его приказания и научити алкоран. они напред сего были в великом погрешении явном.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                165
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                когда убо прилучися им некакое зло, такожде прилучися и на неверных толико яко им, правоверные вопрошали, откуду происходит сие зло, происходит от вас самих. воистинну бог есть всемощен.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                166
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                когда два воиска совокупились, сие прииде чрез изволение божие. ради разположения правоверных, которые истощевают имение свое за честь божию,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                167
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и отдалены были от бою. тогда им рекли приидите, и беитеся за веру, они отвещали, аще ли бы мы чаяли бои. неследовали бы вам. и потом паки приближилися к нечестию, нежели к вере. они не имеют в своих сердцах, что имееют в своих устах, бог весть что содержут они таино.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                168
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                суть некоторые между ими, которые рекли своим братиям, неидите на бои, ваши товарыщи небыли бы убиты, аще бы нась послушали. глаголю им, избавите ли вы себя от смерти. аще ли вы можете ее избежати. живучи в ваших домех.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                169
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не верьте вы что те умерли, которые были убиты за веру, но они суть живы пред богом,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                170
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и веселятся о сих, которые прибежали помешати бои. не надлежит о том ничего словам их верить, понеже которые были в бою,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                171
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                вечно веселятся в милости божескои.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                172
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                он воздает совершенно сим, которые верно бьютца за его закон. сии которые послушали бога и пророка по полученнои победе, сотворили благия дела, и имеют страх божии, получать велие воздаяние.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                173
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                когда убо рекли им, народ вознегодова на вас, имеите опасение, сими словами умножися им вера. рекли они, доволно нам сие что бог есть наш защититель.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                174
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                сии суть наполнены милости божескои, уже болши им не приключится зла, и сохранят заповеди божеския, он есть щедр, послушающим его,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                175
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                диавол вам покажет страх от неверных, не убоитеся их, токмо боитеся мене. аще ли есте благия,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                176
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не печалтеся о злых. когда они впали в нечестие, не могут сотворити зла богу. бог не даст им покоя во оном свете, и будут они жестоко наказаны.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                177
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аз продолжу жизнь неверных. да бы умножити труд их, они услышат во окончании жестокую муку,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                179
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог не оставит верных, яко вас. он разделит в день суда добрых от злых. он не научит вас ведати будущая. но оказует чрез пророков, кто ему угоден. веруите убо в бога, и в его пророки. аще убо вы веруете в бога, и боитеся, да бы не преступити пред ним, за сие будете имети возмездие благое.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                180
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не веруите тако яко сии, которые суть, велми скупы и лихоимцы, а имение что бог им даде, да бы творити добро, а они употребляют во зло. сии суть лихоимцы не разсудителнии, будут мучими в день судныи. власть небес, на небеси, и на земли есть божия. он весть вся.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                181
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог воистинну слышит всех слова, которые глаголют. бог есть убогии, а мы есмы богатии. рече : напишу то что они рекли, и буду имети опасение совершенное. они сотворили неправды пророком, аз им скажу в день суда : вкусите страх огня адскаго,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                182
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                чему вы достоины. бог не производить в темноту тех, которые ему молятся.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                183
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                суть некоторые, которые рекли : бог нам повеле не веровати в пророков, рече им, приидоста к вам напред сего пророки покащующе чудеса, чего вы вопрошали, не побили бы вы их, аще бы вы были добрые люди.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                184
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                аще ли тя вопрощают, знаеш ли, что они преступили пред пророками, которые были прежде тебе, прииде с великими чудесами, со псалтири, и с книгами явственными.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                185
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                вси человецы вкусят смерть, и возмездие приимут в день судныи. сии которые удалилися от огня адскаго, внидут в раи благополучни. сокровище сего света ничтоже есть.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                186
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                хотя вас будут прельщать велими богатствами, не послушаите ни жидов, ни христиан, которые знали прежде вас законное писание, такожде ни сих, которые веруют во многия боги. они озлобят бога своимь дерзновением. аще вы имеете терпение, и аще вы боитеся бога, сотворите преизрядное разположение.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                187
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                бог прия слово от сих, которые знали закон писменныи, когда они обещали обьявляти его повеление в народ, а не утаити его. обаче они уничтожили сие, и вменили в малую себе прибыль, и ни чего более не получили, токмо бедность.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                188
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                не любите сих, которыя зло творят, да бы избежати от наказания. воистинну будет терпети велию муку.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                189
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Царство на небесх и на земли, и вся, суть божия, он есть всемогущии.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                190
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                он сотвори небеса и землю, и разделение положи между днем и нощию. кто имеет разсуждение,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                191
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                и воспоминает часто о бозе в путях, седя, или лежа. и разсуждает о сотворении неба и земли, и речет, Господи ты сотворил сия вещи, не в туне благословлят имя твое. избави нас от страху огня адскаго.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                192
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ты сотвориши злощастлива того кто ти будет досаждать, и будет отвращен от защиищения в день судныи.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                193
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Господи, мы послушахом то что ты нам рекл, веруите в Господа вашего : и мы веруем в твое единство, отпусти наша грехи, и даждь нам умрети в числе правых.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                194
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                даждь нам что ты обещаешь.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                195
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                господь услыша их, и рече им : аз не оставлю ваши труды како мужеския, тако и женския, аз отпущу грехи тех, которые вышли из домов своих, которыя пришли битися за веру, и которыя быша убиты. аз им отверзу двери раиския, где стекаютца многия реке. сия мзда за их доброделание,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                196
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ненавидит неверных,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                197
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                видишь происходящих от малаго сокровища в болшее на земли. ад есть уготованныи злым в жилище.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                198
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                а которые боятся бога, будут жити вечно в садех, где стекаютца многия источники со всяким удоволствованием. бог есть велии воздаятель правым.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                199
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                между сими, которые знают закон писменныи, суть некоторые, которые веруют в бога, что напредь сего показано было. и ве сие, что им обьявлено было, воистинну они суть послушны богу, и не оставляют его закона, они примут велие воздаяние от бога, он вернии,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                200
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                будите терпеливи в противностях, терпите благотворящему, беитеся за веру, и боитеся бога, вы будите зело благополучны.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Marracci, 1698Contexte
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                X

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                SURA III.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                FAMILIA AMRAN.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                MEDINENSIS : COMMATUM CC.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                1
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                1.  A. L. M.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                2
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                2.  DEUS : non est Deus nisi ipse : Vivus, Subsistens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                3
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                3.  Descendere fecit super te Librum cum veritate confirmantem id, quod traditum fuerat ante eum : & descendere fecerat Pentateuchum, & Euangelium
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                4
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                anteà, directionem hominibus : & descendere fecerat Alphorcanum. 4.  Certè qui abnegaverint signa Dei, ipsis erit pœna vehemens. 5.  Et Deus est excellens, habens vim ulciscendi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                5
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                6.  Sanè Deus, non abscondetur illi res ulla in Terra, neque in Cœlo :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                6
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ipse est qui format vos in vulvis, quomodò vult. Non est Deus nisi ipse : Excellens, Sapiens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                7
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                7.  Ipse est, qui descendere fecit super te Librum, ex eo sunt aliqui versus sapienter dispositi ; ipsi sunt mater Libri : alii verò assimilati illis. Porrò illi, in quorum cordibus est declinatio (à veritate ) sectabuntur, quod est assimilatum his ob desiderium schismatis, & ob cupiditatem interpretationis ejus : sed non novit interpretationem ejus, nisi Deus. Stabiles autem in scientia, dicent : Credimus in illud : totum est à Domino nostro. Et non recogitabunt hoc, nisi cordati.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                8
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                8.  Domine noster, ne declinare facias corda nostra à veritate, postquam direxisti nos : & dona nobis abs te misericordiam ; tu enim es Donator.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                9
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                9.  Domine noster certè tu congregaturus es homines ad diem resurrectionis, non est dubitandum de eo ; quippè Deus non adversatur promissioni suæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                10
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                10.  Porrò qui infideles fuerint, non proderunt illis facultates eorum, neque filii eorum apud Deum quidquam : hi erunt materia ad comburendum Ignis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                11
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                11.  Juxta morem gentis Pharaonis, & eorum, qui fuerunt ante eos : mendacium confinxerunt in signis nostris, & comprehendit eos Deus in delictis eorum : & Deus est vehemens in puniendo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                12
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                12.  Dic illis, qui sunt infideles : Mox vincemini, & congregabimini in gehennam ; & infelix erit lectulus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                13
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                13.  Jam fuit vobis miraculum in duobus exercitibus, qui occurrerunt sibi. Exercitus unus pugnabat pro semita Dei : alter verò erat infidelis. Videbant eos sicut duos ipsorum (idest duplò majores quàm essent ipsi ) visione oculi : & Deus roborat auxilio suo quem vult. Certè in hoc fuit sanè res admiranda præditis aspectibus (idest aspicientibus ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                14
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                14.  Adornatus fuit hominibus amor cupiditatum ex uxoribus ex filiis, & talentis coacervatis ex argento & auro, & equis insignibus, & pecudibus, & agris. Hæc est supellex vitæ mundanæ : sed Deus : apud eum erit pulchritudo reditus in futuro sæculo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                15
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                15.  Dic : An annunciabo vobis aliquid melius, quàm hoc ? Illis, qui pii fuerint erunt apud Dominum suum horti, currunt sub illis flumina, perenniter mansuris in illis, & erunt ipsis uxores purificatæ, & beneplacitum ex Deo : & Deus est intuens in servos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                16
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                16.  Qui dicunt : Domine noster ; nos certè credidimus : dimitte ergo nobis delicta nostra, & libera nos à tormento Ignis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                17
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                17.  Patientes & veraces, & devotos, & eleemosynarios, & indulgentiam postulantes in matutinis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                18
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                18.  Testificatus est Deus, quòd non est Deus nisi ipse : & testificati sunt hoc Angeli, & homines præditi scientia : stans cum æquitate. Non est Deus, nisi ipse : Præpotens, Sapiens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                19
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                19.  Certè Religio apud Deum est Eslam. Et non fuerunt discordes ii, quibus datus fuit Liber, nisi postquam venit ad eos scientia, ob invidiam inter se. Qui autem incredulus fuerit in signa Dei, utique Deus velox erit in computo (idest in computandis illius peccatis ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                20
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                20.  Quòd si disputaverint tecum dic : Tradidi faciem meam Deo ego, & qui sectatus est me. Et dic illis, quibus datus est Liber, & Idiotis : An sectamini religionem Eslam ? Quòd si amplexi fuerint Eslam, jam porrò dirigentur. At si tergiversati fuerint, profectò ad te spectat tantùm prædicatio : Deus verò est inspiciens in Servos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                21
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                21.  Porrò qui non credunt in signa Dei, & occidunt Prophetas injustè, & interficiunt eos, qui præcipiunt veritatem ex hominibus : annuncia eis pœnam discruciantem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                22
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                22.  Illi sunt, quorum evanuerunt opera eorum in hoc mundo, & sæculo novissimo ; neque erit eis ullus ex adjuvantibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                23
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                23.  An non respexisti ad eos, quibus allata est pars ex Libro (idest Pentateucho  ?) Vocantur ad librum Dei, ut dijudicet inter eos : tùm terga vertit pars ex eis, & ipsi longiùs recedentes sunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                24
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                24.  Hoc evenit, eò quòd ipsi dixerunt : Nequaquam tanget nos Ignis Gehennæ, nisi diebus numeratis. Et decepit eos in religione eorum id, quod mendaciter commenti sunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                25
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                25.  Quomodò ergo se habebunt, cùm congregaverimus eos ad diem Judicii, de quo non est dubitandum ; & rependetur omni animæ, quod lucrata fuerit, & ipsi non tractabuntur iniquè ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                26
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                26.  Dic : O Deus possessor Regni ; afferes regnum, cui volueris : & auferes regnum, à quo volueris : & excellentem facies, quem volueris, & humiliabis, quem volueris. In manu tua est bonum, tu enim es omnipotens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                27
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                27.  Immittis noctem in diem, & immittis diem in noctem : & educis vivum ex mortuo, & educis mortuum ex vivo, & victualia præbes cui vis sine computatione.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                28
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                28.  Ne accipiant fideles infideles in protectores præter fideles. Qui verò fecerit hoc, non erit ex Deo in ulla re (idest nihili fiet à Deo ) : nisi quòd timeatis ab eis timorem. Et cavere faciet vos Deus animam suam (idest iram suam ) : & ad Deum erit reditus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                29
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                29.  Dic : Si absconderitis, quod est in pectoribus vestris, seu propalaveritis illud, sciet illud Deus : nam scit quod est in Cœlis, & quod est in terra : & Deus est Omnipotens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                30
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                30.  Die ( idest aliquandò ) inveniet omnis anima, quod operata fuerit boni, factum præsens : & quod operata fuerit mali, cupiet, ut inter se, & inter illud sit terminus longinquus : & cavere faciet vos Deus animam suam : & Deus pius est cum servis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                31
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                31.  Dic : Si amatis Deum, sequimini me : amabit vos Deus, & condonabit vobis delicta vestra : nam Deus est indultor, misericors.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                32
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                32.  Dic : Obedite Deo, & Legato (idest Mahumeto ). Quòd si aversi fueritis : profectò Deus non amabit Infideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                33
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                33.  Certè Deus elegit Adam, & Noe, & familiam Abrahæ, & familiam Amran super Mundos : (idest super omnes creaturas Mundorum ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                34
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                34.  Generationem, alii ejus ex aliis orti sunt  : & Deus est audiens, sciens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : NOTÆ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Familiam Amran ]. Cùm audiret Mahumetus celebrari Mariam à Christianis, itemque à Judæis, putavit unam, eamdemque esse utrorumque Mariam, filiam scilicet Amran, sororem Moysis & Aaron, & Matrem Christi. Elisabeth autem Matrem Joannis Baptistæ, ejusdem Mariæ Matris Christi esse sororem (ut falsò etiam Mahumetani existimant, appellantes Jesum, & Joannem ابني الخالة filios materteræ, seu matrueles). Atque ita cum in hac Sura agatur de Maria, Jesu, Joanne Baptista, & Zacharia ; inscribitur : سورة آل عمران Sura familiæ Amran. Est autem Medinensis, seu Medinæ tradita. Constat juxta communiorem computum ducentis signis, seu versibus Gelal tamen addit او الاّ آية vel uno minùs, idest centum ac nonaginta novem. Sed ego sex tantùm supra centum ac nonaginta in correctioribus Codicibus reperio. Decernit, ut in præteritis & sequentibus Suris, in hac quoque Mahumetus ipse suum lectoribus præmium, ut referunt Zamchascerius, & Beidavius, his verbis : من قرء سورة التي تذكر فيها آل عمران يوم الجمعة صلى الله عليه والملايكة حتى تخبء الشمس Qui legerit Suram, in qua commemoratur familia Amran, die Veneris : Deus & Angeli orabunt super eum donec Sol occubuerit. Juxta alios autem à Zamchascerio relatos من قَرَءَ سورة آل عمران اُعطي بكل اية منها امانًا على حبس جهنم Qui legerit Suram familiæ Amran, pro unoquoque versiculo illius dabitur ei immunitas à carcere gehennæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                I. A. L. M.] Confirmat Gelal sententiam suam circa hos tres characteres solitarios, nempè : الله اعلم بمراده بذلك Deus optimè novit, quid ipse significare voluerit per illos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                III.  Id quod traditum fuerat ]. Nimirùm Pentateuchum, & Euangelium, ut mox subditur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Alphorcanum ] Vox Arabica الفرقان idem sonat ac distinctio, seu distinctorium. Zamchascerius & Gelal accipiunt pro omnibus sacris libris, لفارقها بين الحق والباطل eò quòd distinguant veritatem à falsitate. Pro Alcorano aliquandò ; & interdùm pro Pentateucho accipitur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                VII.  Ex eo sunt aliqui versus sapienter dispositi ]. Exponit Gelal. واضحة الدلالة clari & aperti in demonstrationibus , seu quoad intelligentiam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Mater libri ]. Gelal. اصله المتعمد عليه في الاحكام radix & fundamentum ejus in sententiis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Et alii sunt assimilati illis ]. Gelal. لا يفهم معانيه كاوايل السور وجعله كله محكمًا في قوله احكمت اياته بمعنى انه ليس فيه غيث متشابهًا بمعنى انه يشبه بعضه بعضا في الحسن والصدق versus assimilati sunt, quorum non intelligitur significatio, cujusmodi sunt principia Surarum (præsertim characteres illi singulares) : & Deus fecit totum illum (nempè Alcoranum) sapienter dispositum : ipse enim dicit : Sapienter dispositi sunt versus ejus : significans per hoc, nihil esse in eo reprehensibile aut vitiosum. Versus autem assimilati dicuntur, quia similes sunt aliis in venustate, & veritate. Jahias, versus محكمة sapienter dispositos. explicat ex auctoritate Mogiahedi. ما فيه من الحلال والحرام وما سوى ذلك منه المتشابه quod in Alcorano spectat ad licita, & ad illicita, cùm cætera præter hæc dicantur assimilata. Zamchascerius autem ita exponit : محكمات احكمت عبارتها بان حفظت من الاحتمال والاشتباه متشابهات محتملات هم ام الكتاب اى اصل الكتاب تحمل المتشابهات عليها وتردّ اليها sapienter disposita sunt, quæ habent significationem claram & apertam, itaut remota sint à metaphoris, & allegoriis : Assimilata verò sunt metaphorica & allegorica. Prima dicuntur mater libri, idest radix illius ; ad quæ referuntur, & reducuntur metaphorica. Sed fortassè Mahumetus pro المحكمات intelligit ea, quæ firmata, & retenta sunt in Alcorano : sic enim ea Doctores appellant. Pro المتشابهات autem, المنسوخات , ea quæ sunt abrogata quoad observantiam, non quoad verba in eodem Alcorano.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                XIII.  Jam fuit vobis miraculum ] De hoc miraculo fusiùs egi in Vita Mahumeti cap. 15. & in parte 2. Prodromi cap. 4. pagina 21. Summariè hìc illud ita habe. Mahumetus cum sociis trecentis ac tredecim, vel septendecim armatis, in loco quodam, qui appellabatur Bedrum (unde Bedrense bellum dictum fuit) aggressus est ex insidiis Coraisitas mercatores è Syria redeuntes, concives, & contribules suos, qui erant circiter mille, nec tale aliquid suspicabantur. Coraisitis autem apparebant Mahumetani duplò majores se, nempè duo millia, Mahumetanis autem apparebant Coraisitæ multò pauciores quàm essent. Prætereà Deus misit in auxilium Mahumetanorum primò mille Angelos : deinde tria millia : posteà quinque millia, quorum dux erat Gabriel insidens equo, cujus nomen erat Haizum : cæteri etiam Angeli equis utebantur, & adjuvabant Mahumetanos in trucidandis Coraisitis. Porrò Mahumetus implens volam manus suæ lapillis, conjecit eos in hostes, & impleti sunt omnium oculi hujusmodi lapillis, itaut omnes proni caderent in terram, absque eo, quòd possent lapillos ex oculis extrahere. Exitus belli fuit, quòd Mahumetani Coraisitas septuaginta occiderunt, & totidem captivos duxerunt : ex Mahumetanis autem quatuordecim interfecti sunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                XVIII.  Stans cum æquitate ] Gelal بتدبير مصنوعاته per rectam gubernationem rerum à se factarum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                XIX.  Religio apud Deum est Eslam : ] Arabicè الاسلام est, ut ait Gelal : الشرع المبعوث به الرسل المبني على التوحيد lex, cum qua missi sunt Legati, fundata super unitatem Dei. Significat autem hæc vox propriè traditionem  : quasi in hac lege, seu religione totum se aliquis Deo tradat ac devoveat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Quibus datus fuit liber ]. Hi sunt, inquit Gelal اليهود والنصارى Judæi & Christiani. Illi namque Pentateuchum, hi Euangelium acceperunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Postquam venit ad eos scientia ]. Hanc scientiam explicat Gelal. بالتوحيد  : de Unitate Dei fuisse.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                XX.  Et Idiotis ] Hoc nomine intelliguntur in Alcorano, ut ait Gelal : شرك العرب Arabes Idololatræ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Deus est inspiciens in servos ] Vox Arabica العباد servi accipitur in Alcorano pro omnibus hominibus, & creaturis rationalibus, utpotè natura servis Dei.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                XXIII.  An non respexisti ad eos, quibus allata fuit pars ex libro ] Gelal خط من التوراة نزل في اليهود زنا منهم اثنان فتحاكموا الى النبي يحكم عليهما بالرجم فابوا فجاء بالتوراة فوُجد فيها فرجا فغضبوا Pars ex Pentateucho. Hæc revelata sunt propter Judæos, quorum duo adulterium perpetraverant, & appellaverant ad Judicium Mahumeti ; ille verò judicavit, eos esse lapidandos (ut præcipiebat Pentateuchus, quod tamen Judæi negabant extare in Pentateucho) at illi recusabant ejus sententiam. Allatus est autem Pentateuchus, in quo inventum est præceptum de lapidandis adulteris : quamobrem duo illi lapidati sunt, & ideò cæteri Judæi valde sunt indignati.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                XXIV.  Nisi diebus numeratis ]. Gelal asserit hos futuros اربعين يوما مدّة عبادة ابايهم العجل ثم تزول عنهم النار quadraginta dies, quot fuerunt dies illi, quibus coluerunt vitulum. Et deinde cessaturam ab eis pœnam Gehennæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                XXVII.  Educis vivum ex mortuo &c. ] Gelal كالانسان والطاير من النطفة و البيضة والنطفة والبيضة من الحي  : ut hominem & avem ex semine & ovo, & hæc duo ex vivente.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : REFUTATA.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  I. Ex ipso Suræ hujus titulo, crassissimus Mahumeti error ostenditur, dum Mariam Deiparam filiam Joachim confundit cum Maria filia Amran & sorore Moysis & Aaron. Id verò infrà clariùs patet, ubi vocat Mariam Deiparam Sororem Aaron. Distorqueant quantum volunt Mahumetani Expositores verba Alcorani : nunquam Prophetam suum ab hoc errore poterunt vindicare. Vide Prodr. parte 4. cap. 27. pag. 86.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  II. De tribus illis singularibus characteribus Suræ præfixis jam suprà satis diximus : ubi ostendimus omninò otiosè apponi, cùm nullus nisi Deus illos possit intelligere. Si quis verò velit divinare, tàm in bonam, quàm in malam partem possit eos interpretari.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  III. Quàm falsò autem asserat, Alcoranum Pentateucho & Euangelio consonum esse, non est, quòd hìc probemus, cùm suprà jam id ostenderimus, & per se manifestè pateat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  IV. Quod habet de duplici Alcoranicorum versuum differentia, (in qua tamen explicanda Mahumetani non conveniunt) non est dubium, quin per hoc subterfugium sese præmuniat ad quoslibet in Alcorano errores, vel excusandos, vel defendendos. Cùm enim versus, quos assimilatos appellat, sint metaphorici, vel allegorici, & Deus solus illos intelligat : quoties in Alcorano absurdi aliquid, vel falsi, vel impii occurrerit, statim dicent Mahumetani, illas esse locutiones metaphoricas, nec intelligi posse, nisi à Deo. At verò, quæ utilitas in his versibus assimilatis, si eos nemo potest intelligere ? Postremò magna est, & intolerabilis Alcorani confusio, dum nullam certam habere possumus regulam discernendi versus assimilatos à non assimilatis, seu sapienter dispositis. Poterit igitur unusquisque Alcoranum ad libitum suum explicare, prout re ipsa Moslemi faciunt : & iis exceptis, quæ vel naturæ lumine, vel ex sacrarum Scripturarum revelatione certa sunt (quorum nonnulla, licèt plerumque depravata habet Alcoranus) cætera tricis & confusione plena erunt. Neque objiciant Moslemi, in Pentateucho quoque, & Euangelio multa esse assimilata, seu metaphorica, aut allegorica. Quamvis enim hoc verissimum sit : ea tamen non sunt hujusmodi, ut à solo Deo intelligi possint, sed ex antecedentibus, & consequentibus, & ex ipso modo loquendi, ab hominibus saltem sapientioribus, seu doctioribus veræ fidei lumine illustratis, non multo sæpè cum labore intelliguntur, & ab iis, quæ sunt propriè dicta, facilè distinguuntur. In illis tamen, quæ ad historiam, seu rerum gestarum narrationem pertinent, semper in sacris literis est proprietas loquendi, & verba prout sonant intelligenda sunt : (licèt hæc etiam mysterio aliquo, seu sensu allegorico non careant) alioquin nihil certi ex sacris libris haberemus, sed omnia plena essent tenebris, & ambagibus. Postremò miror, quomodò Doctores Mahumetani admittant in Alcorano sensus metaphoricos & allegoricos, cùm in professione fidei suæ ab Algazelo relata, damnetur tanquam hæreticus, qui Alcorani verba literaliter, & prout sonant, non accipit, & ad sensus figuratos audet detorquere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  V. Miraculum illud victoriæ Bedrensis, quod in Alcorano toties refricatur, & recoquitur, ita frivolum est & leve, ut ne miraculi quidem umbram præseferat. Erant in eo prælio (ut vidimus) Coraisitarum mille, & aliquid minus, qui è Syria regressi, nihil de bello cogitabant. Mahumetus cum trecentis ac tredecim militibus eos inopinatò, & ex insidiis adorsus est. Ne verò Mahumetani ex hostium multitudine terrerentur ; & ne hostes ex pauco Mahumetanorum numero audaciores fierent, divinitùs factum esse fingitur, ut Coraisitæ Mahumetanis duplò minores ; Mahumetani verò Coraisitis duplò, quàm ipsi, majores apparerent. En tibi unum miraculum. Audi alterum. Mahumetus arena, seu lapillis impletam volam conjecit in hostes, quorum oculis arena oppletis, omnes proni, ac penitùs cæci in terram corruerunt. Mirum, si Mahumetani non omnes tanquam turdos laqueo irretitos, vel visco detentos, ceperunt. Atqui ecce tibi intereà tertium miraculum. Deus è tertio Cœlo, primò mille, deindè tria millia, postremò quinque millia Angelorum armatorum, duce Gabriele, in auxilium Mahumetanorum misit. Sed quid opus erat cœlestibus armis ubi hostes prostrati, cæcique jacebant ? Ita se res habuit. Sed eventum belli audiamus : nimirùm : Parturient montes, nascetur ridiculus mus. Commisso certamine, septuaginta Coraisitæ cæsi sunt, & totidem capti. Ex Mahumetanis verò quatuordecim periere. Hoccine est miraculum toties in Alcorano decantatum ? Vix dignosci potest, posita tanta utriusque exercitus disparitate, ex cujus parte steterit victoria. Certè nullum hoc est miraculum : vel miraculum etiam & multò majus dicendum erit, quòd, cùm Darius Rex Persarum cum trecentis millibus, vel ut alii scribunt, sexcentis millibus militum Alexandrum Macedonum regem, cujus exercitus ad quadraginta millia militum non perveniebat, aggressus fuisset, inito prælio, centum ac decem millia ex Persis cæsa sint : ex Alexandri verò militibus, centum octoginta tantùm interierint. Nullum itaque in hoc bello miraculum, sed scelus tantùm & impietas, cùm Mahumetus, ejusque socii miseros mercatores concives, & cognatos suos ex insidiis, prædonum more, invaserint : à quibus etiamsi Mahumetus se anteà læsum existimaret ; meminisse tamen debebat divini præcepti Levit. cap. 19. Non quæras ultionem, nec memor eris injuriæ civium tuorum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  VI. In eo autem fatuum, ac ridiculum se ostendit Mahumetus, dum exhortans suos ad deponendum amorem uxorum, filiorum, divitiarum, equorum, pecudum, & agrorum ; fortassè quia hæc deinde ipse sibi arripere cupiebat, vel quia ipsos ad arma expeditiores habere volebat, asserit se his meliora promittere, nimirùm hortos, fluvios, & mulierculas menstruo carentes. Sed quis non videt illum deteriora promittere ? Ipse etiam hoc sensit, ac proptereà addidit, beneplacitum ex Deo  : At beneplacitum Dei, cùm nihil aliud sit, quam vel aliquem placere Deo, vel Deum placere alicui, convenit viris justis tàm in hoc mundo, quàm in futuro sæculo, quamvis non cum eadem perfectione. Quòd si pro Dei beneplacito intellexit, (id quod non credo) visionem Dei, nimis ineptè & insulsè hanc cum hortis & fluminibus, & muliercularum illecebris conjunxit. Cæterùm de pecuino Mahumeti paradiso, seu potiùs ganea, jam superiùs locuti sumus in 2. Sura, ubi hæc eadem verba leguntur. Et in Prodromo p. 4. c. 27. & alibi pluries.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  VII. Quòd verò Mahumetus sibi suisque peculiariter attribuat religionem Eslam, quæ unum Deum profitetur, injuriam facit tàm Judæis, quàm Christianis, qui unum Deum credunt, confitentur, & adorant. Quamtumvis enim tres Personas, seu proprietates relativas in Deo inter se realiter distinctas agnoscant, quia tamen hæ idemtificantur cum unica Essentia Dei, non hinc arguitur, ipsos non credere in unum Deum, vel plures Deos venerari. Alioqui Judæi etiam, qui ut alibi ostendemus, admittunt hujusmodi proprietates in Deo, licèt sub aliis nominibus : Mahumetani etiam, qui communiter credunt, attributa in Deo esse non solùm inter se, sed etiam ab Essentia realiter distincta, multò plures quàm cæteri, Deos venerarentur. Sed vide quæ de hoc diximus in Prodr. p. 3. cap. 5. pag. 16.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  VIII. Non nisi per summam oscitantiam affirmat, Judæos & Christianos anteà uniformiter professos esse religionem Eslam, nec discordes unquam fuisse in illa, nisi postquam notitiam habuerunt de unitate Dei. Continet hoc manifestam repugnantiam. Si enim anteà profitebantur omnes religionem Eslam, cujus proprium est credere & colere unum tantùm Deum : quomodò deinde habuerunt notitiam de unitate Dei, & propter hanc inter se scissi sunt ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  IX. Postremò fabula omninò & figmentum censendum est, quod de duobus adulteris Judæis refertur : neque enim verum est, adulteris in Pentateucho lapidationis pœnam expressè constitui, quemadmodùm asserebat Mahumetus : esto id fortassè Judæi observarent ex traditione ; quamobrem feruntur dixisse Christo in Euangelio Joannis cap. 8. Moyses autem mandavit nobis hujusmodi lapidare. Nihil hìc dico de quadraginta illis diebus, quibus Judæi se in gehenna permansuros affirmasse feruntur : jam enim ostendi in superiori Sura, apertum esse mendacium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    35
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    35.   Memento cùm dixit uxor Amran : Domine mi, certè ego vovi tibi quod est in utero meo, liberum : suscipe ergo à me : tu quippè es Auditor, Cognitor.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    36
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    36.  Cùm autem peperisset eam, dixit : Domine mi, certè ego peperi eam fœminam (& Deus scientissimus erat illius quod pepererat) ; & non est masculus sicut fœmina. Et ego quidem nominavi eam Mariam : & ego sanè confugere facio eam ad te, & prolem ejus à Satana lapidato (idest commendo eam, ejusque prolem, ut defendas eam à diabolo ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    37
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    37.  Suscepit ergo eam Dominus ejus susceptione pulchra, & germinare fecit eam germine pulchro : & suscepit eam in curam Zacharias. Quotiescumque ingrediebatur ad eam Zacharias in Adytum, inveniebat apud eam cibum. Dixit : O Maria, undenam tibi hoc ? respondit : Hoc est à Deo : nam Deus præbet alimenta cui vult sine computatione.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    38
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    38.  Ibi precatus est Zacharias Dominum suum, dixit : Domine mi, dona mihi à conspectu tuo sobolem bonam : tu quippè es auditor deprecationis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    39
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    39.  Vocaverunt itaque eum Angeli, & ipse stans orabat in Adyto : & dixerunt ei  : Certè Deus annunciat tibi, Joannem asserturum veritatem in Verbo, quod est à Deo : & dominum, & cælibem, & Prophetam ex probis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    40
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    40.  Respondit. Domine mi : Quomodò erit mihi puer, & jam pervenit ad me senium ; & uxor mea est sterilis ? Dixit Angelus  : Sic Deus facit quod vult.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    41
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    41.  Respondit Zacharias  : Domine mi, pone mihi signum. Dixit Angelus  : Signum tuum erit, quòd non alloqueris homines per tres dies, nisi nutu. Et memento Domini tui multùm, & lauda illum vesperè & manè.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    42
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    42.  Et cùm dixerunt Angeli : O Maria, certè Deus elegit te, & puram fecit te, & elegit te super mulieres omnium Mundorum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    43
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    43.  O Maria, devota esto Domino tuo, & adora, & genuflecte cum genuflectentibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    44
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    44.  Hoc est ex historiis Arcani : revelamus illud tibi, ò Mahumete  ; & non fuisti apud illos cum projicerent calamos suos ad sortiendum, quis eorum in curam suscepturus esset Mariam : neque fuisti apud eos, cùm inter se contenderent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    45
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    45.  Cùm dixerunt Angeli : O Maria, certè Deus annunciat tibi Verbum ex se : nomen ejus erit Christus Jesus Filius Mariæ ; conspicuum in hoc mundo, & in futuro sæculo ; & ex Approximatis Deo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    46
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    46.  Et alloquetur homines in cunis, & ætate provectus, & erit ex Probis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    47
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    47.  Respondit : Domine mi, quomodò erit mihi proles, & non tetigit me homo ? Dixit Angelus  : Sic Deus creat quod vult : cùm decreverit rem, profectò dicet illi : Esto : & erit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    48
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    48.  Et docebit eum Deus Librum, & Sapientiam, & Pentateuchum, & Euangelium :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    49
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    & mittet eum Legatum ad filios Israel : ad quos cùm venisset, dixit eis  : Certè ego jam veni ad vos cum signo à Domino vestro : quia ego creabo vobis ex luto veluti figuram avis : tum insufflabo in illam, & fiet avis per voluntatem Dei : & curabo cæcum à nativitate, & leprosum ; & vivificabo mortuos per voluntatem Dei ; & divinabo vobis quid comedatis, & quid reponatis in domibus vestris. Certè in hoc erit sanè signum vobis, si estis credentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    50
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    49.  Et veni confirmaturus, quod traditum est à Deo ante me de Pentateucho, & ut licitam faciam vobis partem illius, quod prohibitum fuit vobis : & veni ad vos cum signo à Domino vestro. Timete itaque Deum, & obedite mihi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    51
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    50.  Certè Deus est Dominus meus, & Dominus vester : itaque servite illi. Hæc est via recta.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    52
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    51.  Cùm autem sensisset Jesus ex eis infidelitatem, dixit : Quinam erunt adjutores mei apud Deum ? Responderunt Apostoli : Nos erimus adjutores Dei : credidimus in Deum : & testis esto, quòd nos sumus Moslemi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    53
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    52.  Domine noster, credidimus in id, quod demisisti (idest in Euangelium ) & secuti sumus Legatum (idest Jesum ). Scribe ergo nos cum Testificantibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    54
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    53.  Et dolosè egerunt Judæi in Jesum  : & dolosè egit Deus in eos  : & Deus est præstantissimus dolosè agentium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    55
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    54.  Cùm dixit Deus : O Jesu, equidem defungi faciam te, & levabo te ad me, & immunem faciam te ab iis, qui sunt infideles : & ponam eos, qui sequuti fuerint te supra eos, qui fuerint infideles, usque ad diem resurrectionis : tum ad me erit reditus vester, & dijudicabo inter vos circa id, in quo fuistis discordes (idest circa Religionem ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    56
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    55.  Porrò qui infideles fuerint, puniam eos pœna vehementi in hoc mundo, & in futuro sæculo : & non erit illis ullus ex adjuvantibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    57
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    56.  An verò qui crediderint, & fecerint recta, persolvet illis mercedes eorum, & Deus non amat iniquè agentes ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    58
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    57.  Hoc recitamus tibi de Signis, & Commemoratione sapienti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    59
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    58.  Utique similitudo Jesu apud Deum, est sicut similitudo Adam : creavit illum ex pulvere, deinde dixit ei : Esto : & fuit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    60
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    59.  Veritas est hæc à Domino tuo : ne igitur sis ex dubitantibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    61
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    60.  Qui ergo disputaverit tecum de ea, post id, quod venit tibi de scientia : dic : Venite, vocemus filios, nostros & filios vestros, & uxores nostras, & uxores vestras, & personas nostras, & personas vestras : deinde suppliciter oremus : tum conjiciamus maledictionem Dei super mentientes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    62
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    61.  Certè hæc est sanè historia vera : & non est ullus Deus nisi Deus : & profectò Deus ipse sanè est Præpotens, Sapiens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    63
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    62.  Quòd si tergiversati fuerint, profectò Deus est cognitor pravè agentium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : NOTÆ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XXXV.  Uxor Amran ]. De hac ita Gelal حنة لما سنت واشتقات للولد فدعت لله و احسّت بالحمل وهلك عمران وهي حامل Anna hæc appellabatur, quæ jam senuerat, & desiderabat prolem. oravitque Deum, & sensit se gravidam esse. Mortuus est autem Amran, eùm adhuc illa gravida esset.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Liberum ]. Gelal. : خالصا من شواغل الدنيا لخدمة بيتك المقدس liberum ab occupationibus, & negotiis mundanis, administrandum in domo sancta tua.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XXXVI.  Et non est fœmina sicut Masculus ] idest ut explicat Gelal non est apta ad ministerium Templi sicut masculus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    A Satana lapidato ]. Gelal. و في الحديث ما من مولود يولد الاّ مسه الشيطان حين يولد فيستهل صارخًا الا مريم و ابنها رواه الشيخان projecto, alludit ad fabulam, quia, ut inferiùs videbimus, fingunt Mahumetani, Dæmones ante nativitatem Mahumeti in orbibus cœlestibus residentes, in illius ortu flammarum globis lapidatos, atque in terram dejectos fuisse. Vel ad id, quod fertur, Abraham lapidasse Dæmonem, cùm tentavit eum, ne divino imperio de filio suo immolando obsequeretur : in cujus rei memoriam consueverunt Mahumetani tempore peregrinationis Meccanæ, lapillos aliquot in Araphat, & in Valle Mina contra Diabolum projicere. Hinc opinantur aliqui, innui immunitatem ab originali culpa Beatissimæ Virginis, ejusque Filii : in qua sententia videtur fuisse Gelal, dum ita explicat hæc verba Alcorani : كل ادمىّ يُحفر بطعن الشيطان في جنبه حين يولد غير عيسى وامّه جُعل بينهما حجاب فاصابت الطعنة الحجاب ولم ينفد اليهما منه شى : قال : و ذُكر لنا انهما كانا لا يصيبان من الذنوب كما يصيبه ساير بني ادم & in historiis habetur, nullum nasci, nisi tangat eum Satanas quandò nascitur ; & ideò erumpit in vagitus ; præter Mariam & Filium ejus. Referunt hoc duo Seniores. Thalebiensis asserit, hæc verba relata à duobus Senioribus, dicta fuisse ab ipso Mahumeto, facitque hujus rei auctorem Abuhoreiram. Confirmat hanc Mahumetanorum opinionem Cottada, his verbis اى عيسى انه روح الله و سمّ كلمة الله لانه خلق بكلمة كن Omnis natus ex Adam confoditur in latere tactu Satanę quandò nascitur, excepto Jesu, & Matre ejus : nam posuit Deus inter eos, & Satanam velamen : itaut tactus Satanæ steterit in velamine, nec pertigerit ad eos ulla ex parte. Prætereà narratum est nobis, quòd neuter commiserit ullum peccatum, sicut committunt cæteri filii Adam. Idem Thalebiensis in explicatione hujus loci habet quædam, quæ non modicam lucem possunt Alcorani verbis afferre, quæ ex arabico fideliter translata, sic se habent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Anna uxor Amran, fuit filia Phacudi, Mater Mariæ, & avia Jesu. Dixit Ebnabbas : Hic Amran filius fuit Mathan, diversus ab Amran patre Moysis, cùm inter utrumque intercesserint mille centum & octo anni (cognovit hallucinationem Prophetæ sui, sed frustrà conatur eam excusare). Erant autem filii Mathan principes filiorum Israel, & Pontifices eorum. Et reges eorum. Et dixit Ebn-Isaac, fuit Amran filius Asham ex filiis Salomonis per quindecim generationes. Mater verò Mariæ vovit se oblaturam Templo filium, quem peperisset. Et historia hujus rei est ; quòd Zacharias & Amran acceperunt in uxores duas sorores, ambas filias Phacudi ; nempè Ascicham (idest Elisabeth) quam accepit Zacharias ; & Annam, quam accepit Amran. Erat verò Anna vetula, & sterilis, & jam desperabat prolem. Cùm autem vidisset in quadam arbore avem cibum præbentem pullis suis, excitatum est in ea desiderium prolis. Cùmque hanc à Deo postularet, promisit se oblaturam Templo filium, quem peperisset, ut ministraret in eo. Accidit autem ut pareret filiam &c.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XXXVII.  Suscepit ergo eam Dominus &c. ] Ita hunc locum explicat & illustrat Gelal : Suscepit eam à matre ejus, & crescere fecit eam indole pulchra : & crescebat in una die, quantum crescit Infans in uno anno. Attulit autem eam mater ad Pontifices præsides Templi, & ait : Offero vobis hanc votivam oblationem. Illi verò lętati sunt de ea, eò quòd esset filia Amran Antistitis ipsorum. Dixit autem Zacharias : Mihi hæc justiùs debetur, quàm cęteris, nàm amita ejus est uxor mea. Illi verò responderunt : Nequaquam sed sorti id committamus. Abierunt autem Sacerdotes numero viginti novem ad flumen Jordanem, & projecerunt in illud virgas suas cum pacto, ut is, cujus virga consisteret in aqua, & supernataret, susciperet puellam in custodiam. Substitit autem virga Zachariæ, qui accepta puella, ędificavit ei cænaculum, & afferebat ei cibum, & potum, & unguenta. Invenit autem apud eam fructus hyemales in æstate, & æstivos in hyeme. Hactenùs Gelal.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XXXIX.  Vocaverunt itaque eum Angeli ]. Nomine Angelorum intelligunt hìc Jahias & Gelal unicum Angelum, nempè Gabrielem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    In verbo quod est à Deo ]. Explicat Gelal. متبوعا idest Jesum : quia ipse est Spiritus Dei. Appellatus est autem Verbum quia Deus creavit eum per Verbum Esto.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Et Dominum ] Gelal. الذي لا ياتي النسآء quem alii sequantur, seu Caput Sectæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Et cęlibem ] Jahias منوعًا qui non accedit ad fœminas. Eodem modo Gelal. من النسا continentem se à mulieribus & addit روى انه لم يعمل خطية ولم يهم بها habetur ex traditione illum nunquam fecisse peccatum, neque cogitasse de eo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XLII.  Et puram fecit te ] Explicat Gelal. من مسيس الرجال à contactu virorum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Sæculorum omnium ] Arabicè العالمين Mundorum Exponit Gelal. اى اهل زمانك idest super mulieres ætatis tuæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XLIV.  Hoc est ex historiis Arcani ]. Gelal. احبار ما غاب عنك ex historiis, quæ remotæ erant à te, seu quæ te latebant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XLV.  Verbum ex se ] Gelal. اى ولد idest filium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Filium Mariæ ] Cur Alcoranus & Mahumetani vocent Jesum filium Mariæ , rationem reddit Gelal his verbis : خاطبها بنسبته اليها تنبيهًا على انها تلده بلا اب عادة الرجال نسبتهم الى ابايهم alloquitur eam referendo ortum ejus ad ipsam, ut eam magis honoraret : quia paritura erat eum sine patre ; cùm ortus seu prosapia hominum soleat referri ad patres eorum, non autem ad matres.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Conspicuum in hoc mundo & in futuro sæculo ] Explicat, Gelal. في الدنيا بالنبوة وفي الاخرة بالشفاعة و الدرجات العلى in hoc mundo propter donum prophetiæ : & in futuro sæculo, quia erit intercessor hominum, & obtinebit gradus eminentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XLVI.  In cunis, & ætate provectus ] Gelal اى طفلا قبل وقت الكلام idest infans ante tempus locutionis. Jahias حجر امه وكبيرا idest in sinu matris suę, & jam grandis. Thalebiensis كهلا بعد نزوله من السماء in ętate adulta, idest postquam descenderit è Cœlo, rediturus in mundum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XLVIII.  Et docebit eum librum ] Jahias & Gelal pro الكتاب libro intelligunt الخط Scripturam seu modum scribendi :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Et mittet eum legatum ]. Thalebiensis وكان اول انبياء اسراييل يوسف واخرهم عيسى primus Prophetarum Israelitis fuit Joseph, ultimus autem Jesus. Concludit Gelal فنفخ جبراييل في جيب درعها فحملت وكان من امرها ما ذكر بسورة مريم Cùm autem Gabriel insufflasset in aperturam tunicę ejus ad collum, illa concepit. Cętera verò, quę ad eam pertinent, habentur in Sura Marię.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Et fiet avis ]. Gelal : فخلق لهم الخفاش لانه اكمل الطير خلقا كان يطير و هم ينظرونه فاذا غاب عن اعينهم سقط ميّتًا Et creavit illis vespertilionem, eò quòd sit perfectissimus natura omnium volucrum : & volabat coram eis : cùmque ab oculis eorum sese removisset, cecidit mortuus. Thalebiensis accipit avem genericè لانه خلق طيرا كثيرة quia, inquit ; ipse creavit aves multas.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Et curabo cęcum. ] Gelal. وكان بعثه في زمان الطب فابرء في يوم خمسين الفا بالدعاء بشرط الايمان fuit autem missus à Deo in tempore medicinę (idest ad curandos infirmos), sanavitque una die quinquaginta millia infirmes, cum pacto ut crederent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Et vivificabo mortuos ] Gelal. فاحيا العازر صديقا وابن العجوز وابنة العاشر فعاشوا ووُلد لهم وسام بن نوح ومات في الحين suscitavit autem à mortuis Lazarum Justum : & filium Vetulæ (idest Viduæ Naim) & filiam Publicani (idest Jairi Archisynagogi) qui omnes vixerunt, & genuerunt filios : & Sem filium Noe, qui statim mortuus est. Addit Thalebiensis, Christum resuscitasse Sem filium Noe per invocationem Nominis Maximi (nimirùm ‏יְהוָה‎ ) illum verò exisse è sepulchro cum dimidia parte capitis cana, cùm tamen eo tempore homines non canescerent ; eò quòd putasset, se vocatum fuisse ad extremum Judicium. Notat autem Gelal, Christum fecisse hæc miracula باذن الله per voluntatem, seu concessionem Dei, prout bis habet Alcoranus : ليفي توهّم الالهية فيه ad repellendam opinionem de Divinitate ejus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    XLIX.  Et veni confirmaturus &c. ] idest ut confirmarem, seu probarem veritatem Pentateuchi, qui datus fuit à Deo ante me.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Et ut licitam faciam vobis ] Gelal. فاحلّ لهم من السمك والطير ما لا صيصية له وقيل احل المجموع فبعض بمعنى كل licitos fecit eis pisces & aves carentes pinnulis, seu pennis. Alii dicunt, licita fecisse eis omnia ; itaut partem, seu quędam stet pro omnia.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    LI.  Cùm autem sensisset Jesus ]. Hæc quæ spectant ad Judæorum perfidiam, & insidias ac dolos contra Jesum, ut eum occiderent, itemque ad illius mortem, variis figmentis involvuntur à Scriptoribus Moslemis, quorum nonnullos, eorum verbis latinè fideliter redditis, hìc placuit afferre. Hæc omnia in Prodromo parte 3. cap. 19. pag. 63. Ebno-Saidus Mogrebiensis ab Ismaele allegatus in cap. de Jesu filio Mariæ, hæc habet : Quærebant autem Judæi summo studio comprehendere Jesum : & venit quidam ex Apostolis ad Herodem Judicem Judæorum, & ad Collegium Judæorum, & dixit : Quid dabitis mihi, si indicavero vobis Christum ? Et dederunt ei triginta denarios, quos cùm accepisset, ostendit eis ubi ille esset. Dixit Ebnol-Athirus in suo Chronico : Variæ sunt Doctorum opiniones circa mortem ejus, antequam assumeretur in Cœlum. Dicunt nonnulli, assumptum fuisse absque eo, quòd moreretur. Alii autem dicunt, Deum immisisse illi mortem per tres horas ; alii verò per septem horas : & deinde in vitam illum revocasse. Auctores hujus secundę sententiæ habent pro fundamento ea verba Alcorani : Equidem defungi te faciam, & assumam te ad me. Cùm autem apprehendissent Judæi hominem quemdam, qui erat similis Christo, ligaverunt eum, & cœperunt attrahere eum funibus, & dicebant ei : Tu vivificabas mortuos, an non salvabis te ipsum ab his funibus ? Et expuebant in faciem ejus, & conjecerunt super eum spinas & crucifixerunt eum, & permansit in Cruce sex horas. Deinde petiit corpus ejus Joseph faber lignarius ab Herode, qui erat Judex Judæorum & cognominabatur Pilatus, & sepelivit illud in sepulchro, quod sibi ipsi pręparaverat. Descendere autem fecit Deus Christum de Cœlo ad Mariam Matrem ipsius, quę flebat eum ; & dixit ei : Deus assumpsit me ad se, neque contigit mihi nisi optimum. Et præcepit ei, ut congregaret ad se Apostolos, & constituit eos in terra legatos Dei, & præcepit eis, ut prædicarent ex parte sua id, quod sibi mandaverat Deus. Et divisi sunt Apostoli, unusquisque in eam regionem, quam constituerat ei. Dixit Kissæus : Et ingressi sunt Apostoli per portas Civitatum, ad quas missi fuerant, & unusquisque eorum loquebatur lingua illius civitatis, ad quam missus fuerat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Alio modo refert hoc ipsum Amruus Auctore Asbato, & Alsaddio, his verbis : Tunc Judæi congregaverunt turbam adversus Jesum filium Marię, & concluserunt eum intra quamdam domum ; ibique superveniente illis nocte pernoctaverunt custodientes eum. Revelavit autem ei Deus verba illa Alcorani : Ego sanè defungi te faciam, & exaltabo te ad me, & liberabo te ab infidelibus. Pręmonuit autem Jesus socios suos de hoc, & dixit : quis vestrum vult suscipere in se figuram vultus mei, ut Judæi occidant illum pro me ? & Deus collocabit eum mecum in die resurrectionis : Respondit quidam ex illis : Ego suscipiam. Impressa fuit igitur illi figura Jesu : Jesus autem raptus est in Cœlum : Mane autem facto, inventi sunt socii Jesu esse novemdecim, cùm anteà essent viginti. Nam inter eos erat ille, cui impressa fuerat figura Jesu : nec dubitaverunt eum esse Jesum ; quamobrem capientes eum, crucifixerunt, & occiderunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Alio modo narrat rem Thalebiensis explicans Suram quartam de mulieribus §. 255. Cùm vellent, inquit, Judæi occidere Jesum, misit Deus Gabrielem, qui immisit eum intra fenestram cujusdam domus, unde Deus elevavit eum in Cœlum. Judas autem, qui erat caput & dux Judæorum, præcepit cuidam ex suis asseclis, qui vocabatur Titianus, ut ingrediens per illam fenestram occideret eum. Ingressus Titianus intra fenestram, non invenit Jesum : Deus autem imposuit illi similitudinem Jesu, itaque captum crucifixerunt, & occiderunt eum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Mocatelus Auctor inter Mahumetanos celebris ita factum refert : Miserunt Judæi exploratorem quemdam, qui observaret ubi esset Jesus, & quò se reciperet. Ascendit autem Jesus in montem, & veniens Angelus apprehendit eum duobus digitis, & elevavit in Cœlum : conjecitque Deus figuram Jesu in exploratorem illius : & existimantes Judæi illum esse Jesum, crucifixerunt, & occiderunt eum. Ille verò dicebat : Ego non sum Jesus, sed sum talis filius talis. At illi non pręstantes ei fidem, occiderunt eum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Ismael filius Aly paulò aliter rem narrat dicens : Celebravit Jesus Pascha, feria quinta, cum pane & vino : & ingressus est in domum cujusdam ex asseclis suis. Deinde exiit in nocte præcedente feriam sextam in montem. Unus autem ex discipulis ejus, Judas nomine, festinavit ad Principes Judæorum, & accepit ab eis triginta nummos pro pretio, ut indicaret eum illis. Deus autem posuit similitudinem Christi in Juda prædicto. Acceperunt ergo eum, & ligaverunt, & percusserunt & attraxerunt eum ; & posuerunt super caput ejus coronam de spinis, & exercuerunt contra eum omnia odibilia, & excruciaverunt eum in reliquo illius noctis, ante feriam sextam, donec facto mane crucifixerunt eum hora tertia prædictæ feriæ sextæ, existimantes eum esse Christum, & crucifixi sunt cum eo duo latrones super montem Calvarium, & mortui sunt hora nona. Sed audiendus iterùm Thalebiensis in expositione verborum Alcorani, quæ præ manibus habemus in hac Sura tertia de familia Amron §. 53. Et dolosè egerunt &c. Ita igitur Thalebiensis. Hìc verbis innuitur id, quod moliti sunt Judæi circa cædem Jesu, donec invenirent rationem eam facilè exequendi. Nam cùm hi ejecissent eum, & ipse cum Apostolis ad eos rediisset, cœpit eis iterùm prædicare. Illi verò anxie cogitaverunt de eo interficiendo, & convenerunt inter se adversus eum. Et hic fuit dolus eorum. Dolus autem Dei in eos fuit injectio similitudinis Jesu in unum ex eis, qui voluerat occidere eum, itaut hic occisus & crucifixus fuerit. Jesus autem raptus est in Cœlum. Addit alius Auctor nomine Vahebus. Venit Mater Jesu, & alia mulier, quæ fuerat dæmoniaca, sed liberata à Jesu, & flebant apud Crucem. Sed accedens Jesus, dixit eis : Super quem fletis ? At illæ responderunt : Super te. Ille verò dixit : Rapuit me ad se Deus in Cœlum, & nihil mihi, nisi faustum evenit. Porrò Judæi decepti sunt in similitudine mea. Post septem autem dies dixit Deus ad Jesum ; Descende ad Mariam, quæ maximo mœrore conficitur, ita ut nemo unquam tot lacrymas effuderit : & congrega Apostolos, & mitte eos ad prædicandum per Orbem. Postea elevavit eum iterùm Deus ad se.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Hæc est communis & certa apud Mahumetanos sententia, nempè, non Christum ipsum, sed alium quempiam sub imagine & similitudine ejus à Judæis comprehensum, cruciatum, crucifixum atque occisum fuisse : Christum verò eodem tempore à Deo in Cœlum raptum ad se fuisse, unde circa finem mundi in Orbem terrarum cum supremo supra gentes omnes imperio est rediturus, & tandem felicissimè ac placidissimè moriturus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Utrum verò Christus ante elevationem in Cœlum naturali morte functus fuerit ; variæ sunt inter eos sententiæ, de quibus ita in hoc loco Thalebiensis. Prima sententia est Vahebi dicentis : Mori fecit Deus Jesum, ac mortuum servavit per tres horas diei, antequam venirent Judæi ad eum comprehendendum ; deinde elevavit eum Deus. Secunda est Ebn-Isaac, qui ex Christianorum testimonio (sed falsò) censet Deum morti eum subjecisse per septem horas diurnas, deinde vitæ eum restituisse & ad se sublevasse. Tertia sententia est Aldhacaki, & communis Expositorum ; in his verbis Alcorani ; Certè ego defungi te faciam, & elevabo te ad me &c. esse hysterologiam, (seu ὕστερον πρότερον ) itaut intelligendum sit, Deum priùs elevasse Jesum ad se, & ab infidelibus liberasse, & deinde eum morti subjecturum, quandò redibit in Mundum. Interrogatus autem fuit Hoseinus filius Phadeli, an inveniret in Alcorano reditum Jesu è Cœlo in mundum. Respondit se invenire in Sura tertia familiæ Amran, ubi asseritur Christum alloquuturum esse homines senem. Porrò cùm non pervenerit ad senectutem ante assumptionem in Cœlum, consequens est, ut rediturus sit in mundum, quò senex evadat. Dixit Bejenanius Sceibanensis. Cùm esset Jesus in Monte Oliveti, excitatus fuit ventus vehemens : cùmque ille incitato cursu ferretur, in eo cursu elevatus fuit à Deo in Cœlum : erat autem indutus thorace ex pilis confecto. Hactenùs Thalebiensis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Cùm autem certum sit apud Mahumetanos Christum in mundum esse rediturum supremum omnium Imperatorem ; & per eum auream ætatem reducendam ; dubium est quandiù in eo victurus sit. Thalebiensis ita de hoc pronunciat : ويلبث في الارض اربعين سنة وفي رواية كعب الاخبار اربعًا و عشرين سنة يتزوّج ويولد له ثم يتوفى و يصلى المسلمون عليه و يدفنونه في حجرة النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم & commorabitur in terra quadraginta annos. Sed in relatione Caab Alachbari, habetur commoraturum esse quatuor supra viginti annos. Deinde susceptis ex conjuge liberis morietur, orabuntque Moslemi super eum, & sepelient eum in conclavi Prophetæ nostri. Hæc de Christo, ejusque morte sentiunt communiter Mahumetani. Cùmque in nonnullis inter se dissentiant, in hoc tamen omnes conveniunt, non ipsum Christum, sed alium sub imagine ejus ea passum esse, quæ illi in Euangelio tribuuntur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Quod attinet ad Apostolos Christi, varia fabulantur Mahumetani. Ita de illis hoc loco Gelal : هم اصفيا عيسى اول من امن به وكانوا اثنى عشر واسمهم بالعربى الحواريون من الحور وهو البياض الخالص وقيل كانوا قصارين يحورون الثياب اى يتبيضوتها hi fuerunt Electi Jesu, primi qui crediderunt in eum : erant autem duodecim, & vocantur Arabicè Havariuna, voce havar, quæ significat albedinem puram & sinceram. Quidam dicunt eos fuisse fullones, seu vestium dealbatores. Alii tamen meliùs existimant ita dictos fuisse, eò quòd vestibus albis uterentur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    LIV.  Et ponam eos, qui secuti sunt te, supra eos ]. Gelal. صدقوا نبوتك من المسلمين والنصارى فوق الذين كفروا بك وهم اليهود يعلونهم بالحجة والسيف qui crediderunt in prophetiam tuam, Mahumetani scilicet & Christiani supra eos, qui non crediderunt in te, scilicet Judæos, quos hi duo superant argumentis & armis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    LVII.  De signis & commemoratione sapienti ] Gelal. اي القران idest de Alcorano.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    LVIII.  Utique similitudo Jesu &c. ] nimirùm similis fuisse asseritur Jesus in creatione sui, & in ortu mirabili ex matre sine patre, Adæ, qui creatus fuit à Deo ex solo pulvere. Ita Gelal, & cæteri Expositores.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    LX.  Venite vocemus filios nostros ] Refert hìc Gelal, Mahumetum invitasse Christianos, qui venerant ad ipsum legati ex provincia Nagerana in Arabia, & disputabant cum eo de his historiis, ut simul convenirent juxta propositam conditionem in Alcorano. Illi verò responderunt, sese velle priùs de hoc deliberare. Dixit autem eis Episcopus, qui erat caput eorum. Vos jam nostis Mahumetum esse Prophetam, & nullam gentem maledixisse alicui Prophetæ, quin statim gens illa perierit. Illi verò neglecto Episcopi consilio, reversi sunt ad Mahumetum, qui jam egressus fuerat cum filia sua Phatema, & marito ejus Aly & duobus nepotibus Hasano & Hoseino ejusdem filiis : dixitque eis : Expectate, donec precatus fuero. Sed illi crediderunt in eum, nec voluerunt ei maledicere : conveneruntque de tributo ei persolvendo. Refert autem Ebn-abbas Mahumetum dixisse : لو خرج الذين يباهلون لرجعوا لا يجدون Si egressi fuissent, & maledixissent mihi : certè rediissent, & non invenissent neque opes, neque familiam. Alii ferunt eum dixisse فلو خرقوا لا خترقوا si laceravissent, certè lacerati fuissent. Vide vitam Mahumeti cap. 21. pag. 28. & Prodromi partem a. cap. 6. pag. 42.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : REFUTATA.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      I. Iam superiùs indicavi, quàm turpiter hallucinatus sit Mahumetus, existimando Beatissimam Mariam Deiparam eamdem fuisse cum Maria filia Amran, & sorore Moysis & Aaron. Quidam Mahumetani, teste Guadagnolo suprà laudato, in sua apologia sectione 3. cap. 8. volunt Mariam illam filiam Amran usque ad hæc tempora miraculosè à Deo vivam conservatam fuisse. Sed in libro Numer. cap. 20. clarè habemus, illam mortuam fuisse in Cades, & ibidem sepultam. Fortassè, ut Mahumetanorum plerique tenent μετεμψύχωσιν, dicere poterunt animam unius Mariæ in alterius corpus emigrasse. Verùm Pythagorica deliramenta hæc sunt. Zamchascerius ita Prophetam suum purgare nititur ab errore : ال عمران موسى و هرون ابنا عمران بن يصهر وقيل عيسى و مريم بنت عمران بن ماثان وبين العمرانيين الف و تماني ماية : وال عمران ذرية بعضها من بعض يعني ا ن الا لين ذرية واحدة متسلسلة متشعب بعضها من بعض موسى وهرون من عمران وعمران من يصهر ويصهر من قاهث و قاهث منلاوي ولاوي من يعقوب ويعقوب من اسحق وكذلك عيسى بن مريم بنت عمران بن ماثان بن سليمان بن داود بن اشي بن يهوذا بن يعقوب بن اسحق : وامراة عمران هي مراة عمران بن ماثان على اثر قوله وال عمران ما يرجح ان عمران هو عمران بن ماثان جدّ عيسى : فان قلت كانت لعمران بن يصهر بنت اسمها مريم اكبر من موسى وهرون ولعمران ابن ماثان مريم البتول فما ادراك ان عمران هذا هو ابو مريم البتول دون عمران ابي مريم التي هي اخت موسى وهرون قلت كفي بكفاله زكريا دليلا علي انه عمران ابو البتول وان زكريا بن اذن وعمران بن ماثان كانا في عصر واحد فقد تزوج زكريا بنته ايشاع اخت مريم فكان يحيى وعيسى ابني خالة روي انها كانت عاقرًا لم تلد Familia Amran intelligitur esse Moyses & Aaron filii Amran, qui fuit filius Jeshar. Alii dicunt per familiam Amran intelligi Jesum & Mariam filiam Amran filii Mathan. Inter hos autem duos Amranes fluxerunt anni mille octingenti. Familia autem Amran dicitur generatio, in qua alii ex aliis orti sunt : quia duæ familiæ, nempè familia Amran filii Jeshar, & familia Amran filii Mathan, fuit generatio una concatenata simul, in qua alii ex aliis diffusi sunt : videlicet, Moyses & Aaron ex Amran & Amran ex Jeshar, & Jeshar ex Cahath, & Cahath ex Levi, & Levi ex Jacob, & Jacob ex Isaac, & similiter Jesus & Maria filia Amran filii Salomonis, filii David, filii Isai, filii Juda, filii Jacob, filii Isaac. Uxor autem Amran fuit uxor Amran filii Mathan, juxta dictum illius. Sed familia Amran non refertur ad Amran filium Mathan avum Jesu. Quòd si dicas : Amran filius Jeshar habuit filiam nomine Mariam, grandiorem natu, quàm Moysen & Aaron : Amran item filius Mathan habuit Mariam Virginem : & quomodò cognoscere possumus, hunc Amran fuisse patrem Mariæ Virginis, & non potiùs Amran illum, qui fuit pater Mariæ sororis Moysis & Aaron ? Respondeo : sufficiens argumentum est tutela suscepta à Zacharia, ad probandum Amran hunc fuisse patrem Mariæ Virginis. Nam Zacharias filius Adhan, & Amran filius Mathan fuerunt eodem tempore, & Zacharias accepit in uxorem filiam ejus Aisam, (idest Elisabeth ) sororem Mariæ ; itaut Joannes & Jesus essent filii materteræ : & dicitur hæc fuisse sterilis, itaut liberos non pareret  :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Verùm insulsa omninò & ridicula hæc responsio est. Primò enim gratis, & prorsùs falsò fingitur patrem Mariæ Virginis Amran fuisse, cùm in nullis historiis hoc legatur ; sed communis & constans omnium sententia fuerit, patrem Mariæ Virginis fuisse Joachim. Deinde petitur principium : hoc enim est, quod nos inquirimus, cur nimirùm Mahumetus faciat patrem Mariæ Virginis Amran, qui fuit pater Mariæ sororis Moysis, & Aaron : & prætereà inferiùs vocet Mariam Virginem اخت هرون sororem Aaron, cùm tamen nunquam fratrem hujus nominis habuerit. At enim non potest Mahumetus de priori Amran loqui, cùm ponat eum eodem tempore cum Zacharia, qui multis sæculis vixit post illum Amran. Verùm in hoc nos dicimus Mahumetum turpissimè hallucinatum fuisse, quòd ita temporum, rerumque ordinem confuderit, id quod si semel tantùm fecisset, posset fortasse aliquantisper excusari : sed in hujusmodi achronismis nimis sæpè peccat, & eum Mahumetani cum usura imitantur. Huc accedit ineptè satis Zamchascerium distinguere hìc duos Amranes : nullum enim afferri potest hujus distinctionis fundamentum. In eo etiam peccat Zamchascerius cum cæteris Expositoribus, quòd velint Annam & Aisam, sive Elisabetham fuisse sorores ; & Amran patrem Moysis fuisse filium Jeshar, seu Ishar : cùm Amran & Ishar fuerint fratres germani, & ambo filii Cahath, ut patet ex libro Exodi cap. 6. & alibi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Si autem quærat lector, cur Mahumetani, uxorem Amran vocent Annam, non autem Jochabed, quæ fuit uxor Amran patris Moysis : responderi potest, illos cùm non legerent in Alcorano nomen uxoris Amran, quam facit matrem Mariæ Virginis, secutos fuisse in hoc communem Christianorum sententiam & usum, præsertim, cùm licèt ipsi crassi essent, nunquam tamen sibi persuaderent, Prophetam suum adeò bardum, stupidumque fuisse, ut in errores tàm manifestos prolaberetur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      II. Porrò ea, quæ hìc habentur de Zacharia Joanne, Maria, & Jesu, magna ex parte mendacii, vel fabulæ convincuntur ab Euangelio. Et licèt ea Expositores Moslemi aliis fabulis & nugis in immensum augeant : semper tamen de Maria & Jesu honorificentissimè loquuntur : & ea ipsa, quæ confingunt, nihil indigni aut probrosi continere videntur. Hauserunt ea fortassè ex apocryphis hæreticorum libris, & præsertim ex quodam, in quo agitur de infantia Salvatoris ; vel ex simpliciorum Christianorum relatu. Probabile etiam est Judæos aliquos suggessisse : nam de creatione illa volucrum ex luto, & de sanatione morbosorum per nomen Dei ineffabile : itemque de volatu per aera, & de aliis, quæ Alcoranus & Mahumetani Christo tribuunt, expressa in Thalmude mentio habetur. Satis habuit diabolus, quando res ad Christum spectantes abolere non potuit, fabulis eas, ac nugis permiscere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      III. Mentitur Alcoranus, dum refert, Angelum dedisse Zachariæ pro signo, quod postulaverat, silentium, seu privationem loquelæ per tres dies. Non enim pro signo (quod nullum postulaverat) sed pro incredulitate, damnatus fuit Zacharias ad silentium, non quidem trium dierum, sed novem mensium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      IV. Non tamen mendacii notam meretur Alcoranus, cùm vocat Christum Spiritum, & Verbum Dei , vel ex Deo, eique vim creandi attribuit : per hoc enim, velit nolit, fatetur apertè Christi divinitatem, quam tamen in Alcorano non semel inficiatur. Verùm cùm proprium sit Impostorum sibi contradicere, & vel invitò veritatem fateri, quam spontè negant & impugnant, ex verbis Alcorani ita contra Mahumetanos libet argumentari. Verbum Dei juxta principia fidei ipsorum ab Algazelo in symbolo suæ professionis allata, duplex est : alterum ازلي قديم قايم بذاته æternum sine principio subsistens in essentia ejus ? alterum مقرؤ بالالسنة مكتوب المصاحف محفوظ في القلوب quod legitur linguis, scribitur in libris, & custoditur in cordibus. Christus non fuit Verbum Dei secundi generis, ut patet : ergo dicendum est fuisse primi, & per necessariam consequentiam fuisse Deum : Nam quidquid est æternum, & increatum, & subsistit in Essentia Dei, non potest nisi esse Deus. Vide Prodr. p. 3. cap. 18. pag. 60.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Respondet Gelaleddinus سُمّي كلمة الله لانه خُلق بكلمة كن Nominatus est Verbum Dei, quia creatus est à Deo per verbum Esto. Dixit nimirùm Deus illi : Esto, & fuit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Sed si hoc esset ; eodem modo qui v. g. per aquam mundatur, vel per ignem calefit, vel sanatur per pharmacum, dici posset aqua, ignis, vel pharmacum. Prætereà ex ista ratione omnia dici poterunt Verbum Dei, nam Deus dixit & facta sunt : & ita asinus etiam erit verbum Dei, quia saltem in prima creatione, dixit ei Deus esto, & fuit. Bedavius aliam affert rationem سمي بذلك عيسى لانه وجد بامره بامره تعلي دون اب ita vocatus fuit Jesus, quia extitit per imperium Dei sine patre. Atqui etiam primus asinus extitit ad imperium Dei non solùm sine patre, sed etiam sine matre. In quodam Lexico m. s. Arabico, cui titulus est اجماع اللغة affertur hæc alia ratio سُمّي كلمة الله لانه انتفع في الدين بكلامه كما قيل فلان سيف الله اسد الله dictus fuit Verbum Dei, quia verbis suis profuit religioni : sicut aliquis dicitur gladius Dei, leo Dei. Sed præterquam quòd hæc responsio est admodùm violenta, plures alii verbo suo profuerunt religioni, nec tamen ullus unquam appellatus est Verbum Dei. Hæc autem appellatio in Christo notat aliquid speciale ac singulare.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Ex nomine etiam روح الله Spiritus Dei, vel روح من الله Spiritus ex Deo (nam utroque modo vocant eum Mahumetani & Alcoranus), ostenditur apertissimè Christi divinitas. Nam cùm spiritus Dei debeat esse in Deo & in Deo esse non possit accidens, sequitur spiritum istum esse substantiam, & consequenter Deum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Hìc etiam se torquent, & distorquent sapientes Moslemi. Gelal exponens ea verba Suræ 66. quæ scribitur التحريم Prohibitio §. 14. ومريم بنت عمران التي احسنت فرجها فنفخنا فيها من روحنا Et Maria filia Amran quæ custodivit vulvam suam, & proptereà insufflavimus in eam de spiritu nostro, hæc habet من روحنا جبراييل حيث نفخ جيب درعها بخلق الله فعله الواصل الى فرجها فحملت بغيسي de spiritu nostro Gabriele, quandò insufflavit in aperturam tunicæ ejus ad collum, efficiente Deo, flatus ejus perveniret ad vulvam ejus, & ex eo conciperet Jesum. Ahmed autem filius Abdolhalimi exponens verba Suræ 4. النساء de mulieribus §. 170. انما المسيح عيسى ابن مريم رسول الله وكلمته القيها الي مريم وروح منه فامنوا بالله ورسله Certè Christus Jesus filius Mariæ est legatus Dei & Verbum ejus, quod injecit in Mariam, & Spiritus ex eo : itaque credite in Deum & legatos ejus, ita scribit. وروح منه اي ذو روح منه اضيف اليه تعالى تشريفا له وليس كما زعمتم ابن الله ا والهًا معه وثالث ثلاثة لان ذو الروح مركب والاله تنزه عن التركيب وعن نسبة المركب اليه Et spiritus ex eo idest habens spiritum ab eo : & refertur ad ipsum Deum, ad denotandam nobilitatem & excellentiam ejus : non autem sicut vos (Christiani ) putatis, est filius Dei, aut Deus simul cum eo, & tertius trium (idest una ex tribus Personis divinis). Nam habens spiritum, est quid compositum : absit autem ut sit in Deo ulla compositio, vel aliquid compositum de illo prædicetur. Zamchascerius autem ita hunc ipsum locum exponit وقيل لعيسى كلمة منه لانه وُجد بكلمته وامره لا غير ومن غير واسطة اب ولا نفطة وقيل له روح الله وروح منه لذلك لانه ذو روح وُجد من غير حرف من ذي روح كالنطفة المنفصلة من الاب الحي وانما اخترع اختراعا من عند الله وقدرته خالصة  : Dictus fuit Jesus Verbum Dei, & Verbum ex Deo, quia extitit per verbum ejus, & imperium ejus, non aliter : neque per patrem, aut ex semine. Dictus autem fuit Spiritus Dei, & Spiritus ex Deo, ideò quia ipse habens spiritum extitit sine literis ab habente spiritum, sicut semen quod abscinditur à patre vivo : & quidem emanavit à Deo, & potentia ejus absoluta.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Sed hìc etiam petimus à Mahumetanis, quisnam sit iste Spiritus Dei. Estne flatus aereus, vel spirabilis aura ? Atqui Christus neque flatus est, neque aura, neque hæc reperiuntur in Deo. Estne aliquod accidens, vel substantia Deo superaddita ? At hæc à Deo Mahumetani ipsi rejiciunt. Respondet Gelaleddinus, spiritum hunc esse Gabrielem, quia sufflavit per aperturam interulæ matris ejus ad collum, & flatus ejus descendens intravit in uterum ejus, & ex eo ipsa concepit Jesum. Verùm præterquam quòd hujusmodi flatus non convenit naturæ Angelicæ ; non fuisset flatus, seu spiritus Dei, sed Gabrielis : imò neque Gabrielis, si aliunde illum collegisset, ut revera colligere debuit, cùm ex sua natura non haberet. Et quidquid sit, nullo modo verificarentur verba Alcorani, quæ finguntur à Deo prolata : Et insufflavimus in eam de spiritu nostro  : neque proptereà posset Christus appellari روح الله spiritus Dei.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Quòd verò ajunt Ahmedus & Zamchascerius, spiritum Dei significare, habentem spiritum à Deo : ineptissimè dicitur ; nam primò omnes homines habent spiritum à Deo, nempè animam, & respirationem : ergo omnes dicendi essent spiritus Dei. Deinde si spiritus Dei idem est, ac habens spiritum à Deo : eodem modo potentia Dei idem erit, ac habens potentiam à Deo : & regnum Salomonis idem erit, ac habens regnum à Salomone, quod est ridiculum. Postremò, licèt admitteremus expositionem Ahmedi & Zamchascerii, non proptereà sequeretur, Christum non esse Deum. Nam ratio illa, nempè habens spiritum, est quid compositum : sed Deus non admittit compositionem : ergo Christus non potest esse Deus, primò quidem in sententia Mahumetanorum Sonnitarum, qui censentur inter eos orthodoxi, non convincit, cùm ipsi admittant compositionem in Deo ex essentia, & attributis. Secundò hæc compositio non esset in Deo, sed in Christo, qui constat ex humanitate & divinitate : atque ideò non prohiberet, quin Christus esset Deus, cùm idem sit, habens spiritum à Deo, ac habens naturam divinam à Deo : ita ut habens sit suppositum humanitatis, & divinitatis, seu naturæ divinæ & humanæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Verùm insurgit contra nos adversarius, nempè Ahmedus, argumento non contemnendo, dicens ولم يكن ادم بما نفخ الله فيه من روحه لاهوتًا و ناسوتًا بل كله ناسوت فلذلك المسيح كله ناسوت : Non fuit Adam, ex eo quòd Deus insufflavit in eo de spiritu suo, Deus & homo ; sed totus homo : ita etiam Christus erit totus homo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Respondeo primò, non fieri comparationem adæquatam : nam non dicit Alcoranus, Deum inspirasse in Christum de spiritu suo, vel spiritum suum : sed insufflasse, vel injecisse in Mariam de spiritu suo. Deinde non dixit Moyses, Deum inspirasse in Adam de spiritu suo ; sed inspirasse in faciem ejus spiraculum vitæ, & ideò Adam factum esse non quidem Deum, sed animam viventem. Certum est enim & indubitatum apud omnes pro spiraculo vitæ non esse intelligendam portionem ullam divinitatis, seu spiritus Dei, sed animam rationalem. Longè alius est spiritus, quem inspiravit Deus in faciem Adæ, ab eo, quem immisit in Mariam, qui non potest intelligi esse anima rationalis Christi : alioquin in omnes fœminas insufflaret Deus de spiritu suo, quandò concipiunt prolem, & omnes homines essent spiritus Dei.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Jahias filius Salami ita exponit verba Alcorani : و كالمته القاها الى مريم وروح منه اي انه كان من غير بشر & Verbum ejus, quod immisit in Mariam, & spiritus ab eo : nimirùm quia fuit sine carne, idest sine actu carnali, seu opera viri. Verùm non proptereà desiit Christus esse verè homo, constans carne humana. Prætereà neque Adam formatus fuit opera viri, neque Eva condita per actum carnalem : nec tamen fuerunt spiritus Dei.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Omitto sexcentas alias Mahumetanorum explicationes hujus loci Alcoranici, omnes leves, ineptas ac ridiculas : & unam tantùm historiolam, seu fabellam affero ex Thalebiensi, ex Arabico fideliter translatam. Audivi (inquit) Alhasemum Gennabiensem dicentem : Habebat Aaron Rascidus (erat hic Chalipha Mahumetanorum) adolescentem Christianum, odoribus aromatum perfusum, & pulcherrimum vultu omnium creaturarum Dei, & earum perfectissimum disciplina, & præditum omnibus illis partibus, quibus sibi quilibet aditum facere possit ad reges. Summoperè autem cupiebat Rascidus, ut adolescens fieret Mahumetanus, sed ipse hoc recusabat. Offerebat autem ei Rascidus omnia, quæ desiderare posset, at ille universa respuebat. Dixit autem illi die quadam : Quid te detinet, ne fias Moslemus ? At ille : Quia, inquit, in Alcorano vestro est argumentum contra illud ipsum, quod docet, dum vocat Christum Verbum Dei, quod immisit in Mariam, & spiritum ab eo. Nonne hæc est fides Christiana, quòd scilicet Jesus est pars ex Deo ? Tunc vehementer doluit Imperator : & vocavit sapientes & doctores ; nec fuit inter eos, qui posset difficultatem solvere, donec dictum fuit illi : Venerunt peregrini Charasani, inter quos est vir nomine Alys filius Hoseini filii Vakeri de familia Marva, Doctor in Alcorano. Vocavit hunc Rascidus, & fecit ut colloqueretur cum adolescente. Cùmque interrogasset eum adolescens circa hoc, Alys suspendit responsum, & dixit : Tester Deum, me non gustaturum cibum, donec inveniam justum responsum, si voluerit Deus : nam Deus excelsus non reliquit librum suum Alcoranum sine responsione ad hanc difficultatem. His dictis ingressus est in domum obscuram & tenebrosam, & clauso ostio, cœpit legere attentè Alcoranum, donec pervenit ad Suram, quæ inscribitur الخاثية Genuflectens, in qua sunt ea verba  : وسخر لكم ما في السموات وما في الارض جميعا منه Et subjecit vobis ea quæ sunt in Cœlis, & quæ sunt in Terra, omnia ab ipso. Tunc exclamavit quanta potuit voce : Aperite portam. Legitque hæc verba adolescenti coram Rascido, & ait : Si ex eo quòd Jesus est verbum Dei, & spiritus ab eo, est pars illius : sequitur, omnia quæ sunt in Cœlo & in terra, cùm sint ab eo, esse partes illius. Et convictus adolescens hoc argumento, factus est Mahumetanus. Hactenùs fabula : fabula inquam : in vita enim Aaronis Rascidi, nihil ego de hoc Ganymede, quem iste confingit reperio. Habetur ibi tantummodò, Christianum quemdam medicum, juvenem ingeniosum, fuisse Imperatori huic in magno pretio, eo quòd per venæ sectionem illum ab apoplexia liberasset. Verùm quidquid sit de hoc, ineptissima fuit Doctoris hujus Charasani responsio, etiam admisso crassissimo illo errore, in quo versabatur adolescens, qui putabat Christum esse partem Dei, quasi Deus posset in frusta secari, id quod Christiani nunquam somniaverunt. Etenim non omnia sunt à Deo eodem modo. Quædam enim dicuntur esse ab intrà, ut cognitio & amor : quædam verò ad extrà, cujusmodi sunt omnes creaturæ, de quibus loquitur Alcoranus. Non valet igitur argumentum. Quæ sunt in Cœlo & in Terra, sunt à Deo, & non sunt Deus, neque pars Dei : ergo Verbum, & spiritus Dei, licèt sint à Deo, non erunt Deus, neque pars illius : sicut non valeret, si quis diceret, Imago picta est ab homine, & non est pars illius : ergo brachium, quod abscinditur ab homine, seu à corpore ejus, licèt sit ab homine, non erit pars illius. Verùm relicto hoc chimærico errore, quo nullum unquam laborasse puto, dico Christum vocari ab Alcorano & Mahumetanis passim Verbum & spiritum Dei, sive à Deo ; itaut non possit dici esse ab eo, ut opera reliqua ad extrà, sed necessariò ut actus vitalis ab intrà : spiritus enim & locutio sunt actus vitales in homine, sed accidentales : in Deo autem sunt ipsa substantia Dei. Neque malè ex eo quòd Alcoranus tribuat Christo vim creandi, in illis verbis : Creabo vobis ex luto veluti figuram volucris, arguitur Christi divinitas, Dei enim proprium est creare. Nihilominùs cùm supponatur Christum creasse avem illam ex materia luti, non potest dici, illam propriè fuisse creationem, nisi fortè lutum ipsum ex nihilo produxerit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Quòd verò Gelaleddinus neget Christi divinitatem in faciendis miraculis, eò quòd per Dei voluntatem, atque ex illius concessione juxta Alcoranum illa patraret : non est mirum, cùm non agnoscat duplicem in Christo naturam, divinam scilicet & humanam : itaut & ut Deus propria auctoritate, & ut homo ex Dei concessione miracula dicatur operari.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      IV. Dum Mahumetus Deum dolosum, imò dolosorum maximum appellat : potest aliquatenùs excusari ex simili modo loquendi sacrarum scripturarum. Non tamen excusari potest in eo, quod fingit Deum dolosum se præbuisse Judæis, eorumque dolum elusisse, subtrahendo ab illorum manibus Christum, ne illum occiderent, & in alieno vultu figuram Christi illis objiciendo : itaut non Christum ipsum, sed alium nescio quem pro illo comprehenderint, crucifixerint, & occiderint. Sed non fuit Mahumetus primus hujus erroris auctor : etenim à Manichæis, Marcitis, Marcionitis, aliisque hæreticis illum hausit. Nos eumdem jam in Prodromi pag. 3. cap. 19. satis fusè rejecimus : & inferiùs etiam confutabimus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      V. Postremò si vel dona à Danais non essent timenda, posset benignè admitti comparatio illa, qua Christus in creatione similis Adæ fuisse pronunciatur, præsertim cum expositione Gelalis : itaut tantùm intenderetur mirabilis utriusque creationis conditio : nempè Adæ ex pulvere ; Christi autem ex Virgine : illius sine utroque parente ; hujus autem cum matre tantùm. Sed Mahumetus voluit per hoc æternam divinamque Christi generationem negare, & humanam ac temporariam tantummodò asserere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        64
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        63.  Dic : O Scripturales, venite ad verbum æquale inter nos, & inter vos : ut non serviamus nisi Deo, & non associemus in eo quidquam, & non accipiant alii nostrum alios in dominos præter Deum. Quòd si tergiversati fuerint, dicite : Testes estote, quòd nos sumus Moslemi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        65
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        64.  O Scripturales, quare disputatis de Abraham, & non fuit demissus Pentateuchus, neque Euangelium nisi post illum ? An ergo non intelligitis ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        66
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        65.  Ecce vos illi estis, qui disputastis de eo, cujus est vobis scientia : quare ergo disputatis de eo, de quo non est vobis scientia ? Et Deus scit, & vos nescitis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        67
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        66.  Non fuit Abraham Judæus, neque Christianus : sed fuit Orthodoxus, Moslemus, & non fuit ex Associantibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        68
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        67.  Certè propinquiores hominum ipsi Abrahæ, sanè sunt qui sectati fuerunt eum, & hic Propheta (nempè Mahumetus ) & qui crediderunt cum eo  : & Deus est præses Credentium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        69
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        68.  Desideravit pars ex scripturalibus ut seducerent vos : sed non seducunt nisi animas suas : & non sentiunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        70
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        69.  O Scripturales, quarè non creditis in signa Dei, cùm vos sitis testes eorum  ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        71
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        70.  O Scripturales quarè vestitis veritatem vanitate, & absconditis veritatem, & vos scitis eam  ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        72
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        71.  Et dixit pars ex Scripturalibus : Credite in id, quod demissum est super eos, qui crediderunt, in facie diei (idest primo diluculo ) ; & abnegate illud in extremo ejus (idest ad vesperam ), ut ipsi regrediantur à religione sua.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        73
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        72.  Et ne credatis nisi illi, qui sectatus fuerit religionem vestram. Dic illis ò Mahumete  : Certè directio est directio Dei, itaut detur alicui simile ei, quod datum fuit vobis. An disputabunt vobiscum apud Dominum vestrum ? Dic : Utique excellentia est in manu Dei, dabit illam cui voluerit : & Deus est amplus, sciens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        74
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        73.  Peculiarizabit misericordia sua quem voluerit : (magis verbaliter  :) Speciali ratione conferet misericordiam suam cui voluerit  : & Deus est præditus liberalitate magna.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        75
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        74.  Et ex Scripturalibus aliquis, si concredas ei talentum, restituet illud tibi : & ex iisdem aliquis, si concredas ei denarium, non restituet illud tibi, nisi quantum perseveraveris super eum stans (idest nisi assiduè urgeas illum. ) Hoc evenit, eò quòd illi dixerunt : Non est super nos pro Idiotis semita. Et dicunt adversus Deum mendacium, & ipsi sciunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        76
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        75.  Utique est super eos semita pro Idiotis. Qui adimpleverit pactum suum, & timuerit Deum  : certè Deus diliget timentes se.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        77
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        76.  Porrò qui mercimonium fecerint cum pacto Dei & juramentis suis vendiderint pactum Dei, & juramenta sua pretio parvo, illis non erit portio in sæculo novissimo, neque alloquetur eos Deus, nec aspiciet ad eos die resurrectionis, neque purificabit eos : & ipsis erit pœna discrucians.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        78
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        77.  Et profectò ex ipsis (nempè scripturalibus ) sanè pars declinant linguas suas in Libro (idest legunt sacras scripturas perversè & fraudolenter  ;), ut censeatis illud, quod legunt, esse verè ex libro : sed non est illud ex libro : & dicunt : Hoc est à Deo : sed non est illud à Deo : & dicunt de Deo mendacium, & ipsi sciunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        79
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        78.  Non est conveniens homini, ut det ei Deus Librum, & Sapientiam & prophetiam : tum ipse dicat hominibus : Estote servi mihi, præter Deum : sed convenit ut dicat  : Estote Dominici in eo, quod docueritis librum, & in eo studio, in quo vos exercueritis circa ipsum librum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        80
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        79.  Et non præcipit vobis Deus, ut accipiatis Angelos & prophetas in Dominos. An præcipiet vobis infidelitatem, postquam vos facti estis Moslemi ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        81
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        80.  Et memento, cùm accepit Deus pactum Prophetarum, dicens illis : Hoc sanè est, quod attuli vobis de libro, & sapientia. Deinde venit ad vos legatus fidem adstruens illi, quod erat vobiscum (idest libro, quem habebatis penes vos ). Prorsùs credetis in illum, & omninò adjuvabitis eum. Dixit Deus  : An firmi estis, & accipitis super hoc pactum meum ? Responderunt : Firmi sumus. Dixit Deus  : Ergo testes estote ; & ego vobiscum sum ex testificantibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        82
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        81.  Qui ergo tergiversatus fuerit post hoc ; profectò hi erunt Prævaricantes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        83
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        82.  An ergo aliam præter religionem Dei quærunt ? Et illi addixit sese, qui est in Cœlis & terra, spontè & coactè : & ad eum reducentur omnes in Judicio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        84
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        83.  Dic : Credidimus in Deum, & id quod demissum est super nos ; & quod demissum fuit super Abraham, & Ismael, & Isaac, & Jacob, & Tribus Israel, & quod traditum fuit Moysi, & Jesu, & Prophetis à Domino ipsorum : non distinguimus inter ullum ex ipsis ; & nos sumus ei addicti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        85
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        84.  Et qui sectatus fuerit præter Eslam religionem aliam  : profectò non acceptabitur ab eo : & ipse in novissimo sæculo erit ex pereuntibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        86
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        85.  Quomodò diriget Deus homines, qui infideles fuerunt post fidem suam, & testificati sunt, quòd Legatus erat verax : & venerunt ad eos argumenta evidentia ? Et Deus non dirigit homines iniquè agentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        87
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        86.  Horum retributio erit, quòd cadat super eos maledictio Dei, & Angelorum, & hominum omnium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        88
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        87.  Semper mansuros in ea : non alleviabitur ab eis tormentum : & non ipsi respicientur à Deo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        89
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        88.  An verò qui conversi fuerint post hoc, & correxerint opera sua  : utique Deus erit illis indultor, misericors.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        90
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        89.  Porrò qui infideles fuerint post fidem suam, & insuper auxerint infidelitatem : nullo modo acceptabitur pœnitentia eorum : & hi sunt Errantes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        91
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        90.  Certè qui infideles fuerint, & obierint, & ipsi infideles (idest in statu infidelitatis ) nullo modo acceptabitur ab ullo eorum plenitudo terræ ex auro, ( idest terra tota plena auro ) etiamsi redimeret se illo ; his erit tormentum dolorificum : 91.  Et non erit illis ullus ex adjuvantibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : NOTÆ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXIII.  O scripturales ] Arabicè اهل الكتاب vertere potes, familia libri, familiares Scripturæ, professores Scripturarum, Scripturales. Hoc nomine intelliguntur semper Judæi & Christiani, vel simul, vel disjunctim : his nimirùm datæ sunt à Deo Sacræ Scripturæ, Pentateuchus scilicet, & Euangelium, quorum nomine intelligunt Mahumetani libros omnes veteris ac novi Testamenti. Ignarum se, ac stolidum ostendit Hottingerus, dum nomine اهل الكتاب familiæ libri, vult, Mahumetanos etiam designari. Hoc loco Gelal comprehendit simul اليهود والنصارى Judæos & Christianos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Venite ad verbum æquale ] idest ad conditionem vel pactum, quod ab utraque parte probari possit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Et non accipiant alii nostrum alios in Dominos ] Gelal كما اتخذتم الاحبار والرهبان sicut vos accepistis Pontifices & Monachos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXIV.  Quare disceptatis de Abraham ] Gelal : نزل لما قال ابراهيم يهودي ونحن على دينه وقالت النصارى كذلك: Causa cur hæc dicta sint fuit, quia dicebant Judæi, Abraham fuit Judæus, & nos sumus in religione ejus. Et eodem modo loquebantur Christiani de se ipsis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXV.  De eo, cujus est vobis scientia ] Gelal موسى وعيسى زعمتم انكم على دينهما de eo quod pertinet ad Moysen, & Jesum, in quorum religione ac fide vos esse affirmatis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        De eo in quo non est vobis scientia ] Gelal. من شان ابراهيم de statu & conditione Abrahæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXVI.  Orthodoxus ]. Arabicè حنيفًا Explicat Gelal. : مايلا على الاديان كلها الى الدّين القيّم declinans ab omnibus religionibus ad religionem rectam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXVIII.  Desideravit pars ex Scripturalibus ] : videlicet Judæi : nam juxta Gelalem : نزل لما دعا اليهود معادا وحُدَيفة وعمارا الى دينهم : revelata sunt hæc, quandò Judæi studuerunt attrahere ad religionem suam Moadum, & Hodeiphum, & Omarum. Erant autem omnes hi Mahumetani.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXIX.  Non creditis in signa Dei ]. nempè ut ait Gelal, in القران المشتمل على نعت محمد وانتم تعلمون اته حقّ Alcoranum, qui continet Mahumeti epitheta : & vos scitis illa esse vera.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXX.  Vestitis veritatem vanitate ]. Explicat Gelal. تخلطون الحقّ بالباطل بالتحريف والتزوير وتكتمون الحقّ اى نعت النبي وانتم تعلمون انه حق : commiscetis vera falsis, corrumpendo sacras Scripturas, & falsa in iis apponendo : & absconditis veritatem, nimirum prophetias de Mahumeto, quarum vos cognoscitis veritatem. Jahias ex auctoritate Hasani : يعني به خاصة علمائهم لانهم يحرفون نعت محمد في كتابهم :لما تلبسون بالباطل حتى ما حرفوا من التوراة والانجيل بالباطل الذي قبلوه من الشيطان وتكتمون الحقّ وانتم تعلمون ان محمد رسول الله وان دينه حق Innuit per hoc præcipuè doctores eorum (nempè Judæorum, & Christianorum) quia ipsi corrumpebant vaticinia de Mahumeto in libris suis. Quarè vestitis veritatem vanitate ? Indicat ea, quæ corruperunt in Pentateucho & Euangelio, per vanitatem, seu mendacium, quod didicerunt à Satana. Et absconditis veritatem, & vos scitis Mahumetum missum fuisse à Deo, & religionem ejus esse veram.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXXI.  Et dixit pars ex Scripturalibus ]. Nimirùm ut exponit Gelal, dixerunt Judæi ad alios Judæos : Credite, vel potiùs fingite, vos credere tempore matutino in Alcoranum : sed adveniente vespere, abnegate illum, asserentes vos non ampliùs credere in cum : ut Moslemi hoc videntes يقولوا ما رجع هولاء عنه بعد دخولهم فيه وهم اولوا علم الا لعلمهم بطلانة dicant  : Videtur meliùs ita vertendum. Quid retraxit eos ab eo (Alcorano seu fide Mahumeti). postquam amplexi sunt eum, cùm sint præditi scientia, si scientia eorum non est vana  ? Non rejiciunt hi illum (idest Alcoranum) postquam crediderunt in eum, cùm sint homines docti & sapientes, nisi quia scientia eorum est vana. Et per hoc dubitantes de veritate Alcorani sui avertantur à credendo in eum. Ita etiam exponit Jahias.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXXII.  Et ne credatis nisi illi, qui sectatus fuerit religionem vestram ]. Hæc verba ab Expositoribus tribuuntur Judæis, quibus jubetur respondere Mahumetus, Deum dirigere, quem vult, itaut possit concedere aliis gentibus prophetiam, & sacros libros, sicut concessit Judæis. Sequentia autem verba : An disputabunt vobiscum &c Jahias & Gelal tribuunt item Judæis, atque ita exponunt : ايغلبوكم المومنون عند ربكم يوم القيمة لا لانكم اصلح دينًا An Mahumetani vincent vos apud Dominum vestrum in die Judicii ? Nequaquam, quia religio vestra melior est. Respondet autem illis Mahumetus ea, quæ sequuntur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXXIV.  Et ex Scripturalibus &c. ]. Affert Gelal exempla Abdallahi filii Salami, cui quidam concredidit, seu mutuò dedit mille ac ducentas uncias auri, ille verò eas suo tempore restituit : & Caabi filii Asraphi, cui Coraisita quidam mutuò dedit unum denarium, & illud negavit. Erant ambo Judæi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Non est super nos pro Idiotis semita ] idest juxta expositionem Gelalis & Jahiæ ; non habemus legem, quæ cogat nos ad observandam justitiam cum Arabibus (hi enim Idiotæ communiter appellabantur) itaut teneamur illis restituere, si quid mutuum, aut commodatum nobis dederint.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXXVI.  Pactum Dei ] Explicat Gelal في الايمان بالنبي pactum de credendo in Mahumetum quod vendebant, idest violabant ob exiguum lucrum, recedendo à religione ejus ; seu potius abscondendo vaticinia Sacrarum Scripturarum de Mahumeto pro vili pretio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXXVII.  Declinant linguas suas &c. ] idest depravant Scripturas, perverse eas legendo ad occultanda vaticinia de Mahumeto. Ita Gelal.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXXVIII.  Dominici ] Arabicè ربّانيين exponit Gelal علماء عاملين Doctores operantes idest facientes ea quæ docent. Et addit نزل لما قال النصارى نجران ان عيسى امرهم ان يتخذه ربّا ولما طلب بعض المسلمين السجود له ص: Dicta sunt hæc postquam Christiani Nagerenses dixerunt ; Jesum præcepisse sibi, ut colerent eum tanquam Dominum : & postquam Moslemi quidam voluerunt adorare Mahumetum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXXX.  Accepit Deus pactum Prophetarum ] idest pepigit, seu inivit pactum cum Prophetis. Sentire videtur Mahumetus cum Thalmudistis, animas omnium Prophetarum fuisse in monte Syna, quando lex Moysi tradita fuit : ibique Deum eosdem alloquutum fuisse, & ostendisse illis futura tanquam præsentia.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Deinde venit ad vos Legatus ]. Nimirùm Mahumetus, qui confirmaturus erat Pentateuchum, & alios sacros libros jam traditos. Ita Gelal, & alii Expositores communiter.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        LXXXIX.  Infideles fuerunt post fidem suam &c. ] loquitur de Judæis, qui ut ait Gelal كفروا بعيسى بعد ايمانهم بموسى وازدادوا كفوا بمحمد increduli fuerunt in Jesum, postquam crediderant in Moysen : auxerunt autem infidelitatem suam, dum noluerunt credere in Mahumetum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : REFUTATA.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          I. Incusat Mahumetus Christianos & Judæos (nam utrosque complectitur hìc nomine Scripturalium, juxta expositionem Gelalis, Jahiæ, Thalebiensis, & aliorum interpretum) quòd hi Sacerdotes seu Pontifices suos, illi autem Monachos suos, quorum nomine Episcopos etiam, qui è monasteriis plerumque accipiebantur, intelligit, tanquam Dominos ac Deos agnoscant, & adorent. Diversimodè cultum hunc, & adorationem Mahumetani sapientes explicant : qua de re ita Thalebiensis in hoc loco : فقالت اليهود ما تريد الا ان نتخذك ربًا كما اتخذت النصاري عيسى ربًا فقالت النصارى ما تريد الا ان نقول فيك ما قالت اليهود في عزيز فانزل الله تعالى يا اهل الكتاب تعالوا الي كلمة سواء عدل بيننا وبينكم الا نعبد الا الله ولا نتخذ بعضنا بعضا اربابًا من دون الله كما فعلت اليهود في عزير و النصاري في المسيح : قال الله تعالى اتخذوا احبارهم ورهبانهم اربابا من دون الله والمسيح ابن مريم اي الماعوهم في المغاصي وقال مكرم هو سجودهم بعضهم لبعض وقيل معاناه لا نطيع احدًا في المعاصي : وفي الخبر من اطاع مخلوقًا في معصية الله فكانما سجد سجدة لغير الله وقد قيل ولا نتخذ بعضنا بعضا اربابا من دون الله لا نستحك الاشيا بغير احلال الله ولا نحرّمها بتحريم غير الله ولا نجعل لغير الله الخضوع والتعظيم ما يجب لله وذلك ان اهل الكتاب كانوا يحلّلون و يحرّمون بقول الاحبار والرهبان ما لم يحرّمه الله ولا حلّله ويجبون على انفسهم طاعتهم ويحبرون امرهم في ذلك ونهيهم مجري امر الله تعالى ونهيه: Dixerunt Judæi (Mahumeto ) : Tu non vis, ut accipiamus te in Dominum, nisi ut acceperunt Christiani Jesum in Dominum. Dixerunt è converso Christiani : Tu non vis nisi ut dicamus de te id, quod dixerunt Judæi de Ezra. Tunc revelavit Deus hæc verba : O Scripturales, venite ad verbum æquale, idest ad conditionem justam inter nos & inter vos, ut non serviamus nisi Deo, & non accipiant alii nostrum alios in dominos præter Deum, sicut fecerunt Judæi circa Ezram, & Christiani circa Christum. Dixit Deus excelsus : Acceperunt Pontifices suos, & Monachos suos in dominos, & Christum Filium Mariæ (Sura 9. §. 32.) idest : obedierunt illis in prævaricationibus legis divinæ. Et dixit Acrama : Hæc est adoratio eorum, qua alii alios adorant. Alii dicunt sensum esse : Ne obediamus ulli in transgressionibus legis divinæ. Nam vulgata est sententia : Qui obedierit creaturæ alicui in transgressione legis divinæ, idem est ac si adoraret alium præter Deum. Alii sic explicant : Et non accipiant alii alios in dominos præter Deum : idest non concedamus tanquam licitas res, quas Deus licitas non fecit, neque prohibeamus eas, nisi Deus prohibuerit : neque exhibeamus ulli, præter Deo subjectionem, & magnificentiam, quæ convenit Deo. Hoc autem dicitur, quia Judæi, & Christiani concedebant, & prohibebant ad dictum Pontificum & Monachorum id, quod neque concesserat, neque prohibuerat Deus : & credebant, necessarium sibi esse illis obedire : & ponebant in æquali gradu præceptum & prohibitionem eorum cum præcepto & prohibitione Dei. Hactenùs Thalebiensis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Benè est, quòd Mahumetus conjungit causam Christianorum cum causa Judæorum : nam hoc pacto duplices testes habet impudentiæ suæ & mendacii sui. Etenim quandonam vel Judæi Pontifices suos, vel Christiani Monachos, seu Episcopos suos ita acceperunt in dominos, ut illos in cultu, adoratione, & obedientia Deo æquarent ? Quandonam vel isti, vel illi docuerunt populos, ut divinas leges transgrederentur, Deoque non obtemperarent ? Quandonam licitum fecerunt id, quod Deus illicitum pronunciavit, vel illicitum, quod ille concessit ? Quandò denique vel Judæi Ezræ divinitatem tribuerunt, vel Christiani eodem cultu, quo Christum, Monachos suos, vel Episcopos honoraverunt ? Sunt hæc (saltem quod ad Christianos attinet) apertissima mendacia, quæ totius orbis testimonio redargui possunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Cæterùm non negamus, Christianos honorare, semperque honorasse Monachos, & multò magis Episcopos & Antistites suos : supra omnes verò Pontificem Romanum maximo quidem honore, non purè humano, sed hieropolitico, idest non divino quamvis sacro, quatenùs illos non ut supremos dominos vel Deos : sed ut Domini, Deique Vicarios, & Ministros recognoscunt, eodem ferè modo, quo Mahumetani olim Caliphas suos venerabantur, & nunc Sceriphas venerantur, omni tamen superstitione remota. Quòd si aliqua illis exhibent, quæ Deo etiam exhibentur, & præsertim adorationem, seu genuflexionem, non proptereà Deos, vel Dominos illos esse profitentur. Nam multa, quæ Deo tribuuntur, videmus in sacris literis etiam hominibus tribui, præsertim Regibus, ac Principibus, vel viris sanctitate insignibus, quos non solùm geniculatione, sed etiam totius corporis prostratione ab aliis hominibus absque ullo piaculo adoratos fuisse legimus. Quin & Alcoranus ipse affirmat, Angelos Dei jussu Adamum adorasse, ut vidimus in Sura 2. Legimus prætereà in sacris literis, Angelos Dei vicem gerentes, ab hominibus justis adoratos fuisse, & prætereà Dei nomine ineffabili decoratos. Ut patet Genes. cap. 18. & 19. Et Judic. cap. 6.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Alia verò expositio, nempè Christianos colere Monachos, & Prælatos suos tanquam dominos ac Deos, eò quòd obediant illis præcipientibus aliquid contra legem Dei : impostura est & mendacium, & debet hoc probari, non inaniter jactari. Sunt sanè quædam à Deo prohibita vel imperata, quæ natura sua, neque actum virtutis, neque culpam ullam continent, nisi quatenùs à Deo prohibentur, vel imperantur, in obsequium sui ex motivo alicujus virtutis, ut ex. gr. operari in Sabbato, celebrare festa, mactare pecudes, abstinere à cibis aliquibus, & alia hujusmodi. In his tàm Christiani, quàm Judæi, imò & ipsi Mahumetani, si id necessitas exigat, credunt se posse à suis Prælatis absque ullo piaculo, tanquam divinæ legis interpretibus dispensari.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          II. Gladio porrò suo se jugulat Mahumetus, dum contra Judæos & Christianos ita ineptissimè argumentatur. Unaquæque gens debet disserere de his, quæ spectant ad propriam religionem, & in illis fides est ei adhibenda, & standum est illius dictis. Vos autem disceptatis de Abraham, qui ad vos nihil spectat ; Abraham enim neque Judæus fuit, neque Christianus, cùm præcesserit multo tempore traditionem Pentateuchi & Euangelii : ergo in hoc nulla fides est vobis habenda ; sed tantùm in his, quæ pertinent ad Pentateuchum, quoad Judæos ; & ad Euangelium, quoad Christianos. Quid tibi videtur, Lector, de hoc acumine Chrysippeo ? Mahumeto igitur nulla fides est habenda, dum blaterat de Abraham, de Pentateucho, & de Euangelio : hæc enim omnia fuerunt longè ante Mahumetum & Alcoranum : & consequenter non spectant ad Mahumetum. Porrò si de Abraham loquamur, magis pertinet ad Judæos & Christianos, utpote eorum ætati propinquior, quàm ad Mahumetum. Et quidquid sit de hoc, concedere saltem cogitur Mahumetus, in his quæ spectant ad Moysen & Pentateuchum, Judæis : in his verò, quæ ad Christum & Euangelium pertinent, Christianis standum esse, affirmat enim eosdem de his habere scientiam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          III. Crambem recoquit, dum & Judæis Pentateuchi, & Christianis Euangelii corruptelam imponit ; & eos de vaticiniis ad Mahumetum spectantibus in utroque vel occultatis, vel abrasis redarguit. Hoc tàm impudens mendacium, quod in Alcorano sexcenties repetitur, jam satis suprà detectum ac rejectum est : & satis erit illud deinceps tantummodò notare. Sed vide Prodr. partem pr. cap. 2. & seq. ubi de hoc argumento ex professo agitur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          IV. Importuna est admonitio Mahumeti ad asseclas suos, ne accipiant Angelos & Prophetas in dominos, si per hoc intendat juxta Gelalem, Judæos & Christianos sugillare : ait enim كما اتخذت الصابية الملايكة واليهود عزيرا والنصارى عيسى sicut acceperunt in dominos Sabæi Angelos, Judæi Ezram, & Christiani Jesum. Quidquid sit de Sabæis, seu Sabaitis ; certum est, Judæos nunquam Ezram tanquam Deum, vel Dominum coluisse. Christiani verò si hoc modo colunt Jesum, non immeritò faciunt, cùm hic non sit purus homo, vel simplex Propheta, sed etiam Deus verus, ut alibi ostendimus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          V. Quærimus à Mahumeto, quando nam Deus inierit pactum cum Prophetis de Mahumeto ipso recipiendo, & adjuvando : & cum quibus Prophetis hoc pactum inierit ? Dixi superiùs illum fortassè hausisse à Thalmudistis insanam ipsorum opinionem, Deum in Monte Sina adduxisse unà cum Moyse animas omnium Prophetarum etiam futurorum, & iisdem leges, & præcepta dedisse. Verùm, ut fabulam admitteremus, nullo tamen pacto admittendum esset, Deum aliquid Prophetis de Mahumeto præcepisse, nisi fortè ut illum tanquam nebulonem & impostorem agnoscerent, & evitarent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          VI. Recinit næniam de sacris voluminibus traditis Abrahæ, Ismaeli, Isaac, & aliis in textu enumeratis. Verùm hæc volumina neque extant, neque extiterunt unquam in rerum natura. Tenent autem communiter Mahumetani, libros sacros à Deo traditos, fuisse centum & quatuor : nempè Pentateuchum Moysis : Euangelium Christi : Psalterium Davidis : Alcoranum Mahumeti : quinquaginta libros Setth : triginta Henoch : decem Abrahæ : decem item Adæ. Mirum verò, quòd cùm Alcoranus asserat traditos fuisse sacros libros etiam Ismaeli, & Isaac, & Jacob, & Tribubus, & Prophetis ; de his Doctores Moslemi mentionem nullam faciant. At verò Adæ, Setth, & Henoch, de quibus Alcoranus non meminit, illos attribuant. Mirum etiam, quòd cùm ipsi se ab Ismaele prognatos, & illius religionis asseclas esse glorientur, nullum ex his libris, quos eidem Ismaeli à Deo traditos esse affirmant, habeant quem ostendere possint.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            92
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            92.  Nunquam accipietis justitiam, donec erogetis in eleemosynam ex eo, quod diligitis. Quidquid verò erogabitis, utique Deus illud sciet.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            93
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            93.  Omnis cibus fuit licitus filiis Israel, præter eum, quem prohibuit Israel super animam suam (idest sibi ipsi ) antequam demitteretur Pentateuchus. Dic Judæis  : Afferte porrò Pentateuchum, & legite illum, si estis veraces.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            94
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            94.  Qui ergo commentus fuerit adversus Deum mendacium post hoc, hi erunt Iniqui.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            95
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            95.  Dic : Verax est Deus : sequimini ergo sectam Abrahæ orthodoxi : & non fuit Abraham ex Associantibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            96
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            96.  Certè prima domus (idest templum ) quæ constituta est hominibus, sanè fuit illa, quæ est in Becca : benedicta, & directio Mundis. (idest omnibus creaturis ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            97
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            97.  In ea sunt signa manifesta : locus in quo stetit Abraham, & qui ingressus fuerit in eam, erit securus. Et Deo debetur ab hominibus peregrinatio hujus domus, qui potuerint ad illam proficisci. Et qui incredulus fuerit : certè Deus dives est sine Mundis (idest nullis indiget creaturis ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            98
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            98.  Dic : O Scripturales, quare non creditis in signa Dei (idest in Alcoranum  ?) Atqui Deus testis est super id, quod facitis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            99
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            99.  Dic : O Scripturales, quare excluditis à semita Dei eum, qui credidit ? Quæritis eam distorquere, & vos testes estis esse rectam  : sed Deus non erit negligens pro eo, quod operamini ( idest puniet vos pro eo ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            100
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            100.  O qui crediderunt, si obedieritis parti ex iis, quibus traditus est Liber, reddent vos post fidem vestram infideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            101
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            101.  Et quomodò increduli eritis, cùm vobis legantur signa Dei, & in vobis sit legatus ejus ? Porrò qui firmiter tenuerit se cum Deo, profectò jam dirigetur ad viam rectam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            102
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            102.  O qui crediderunt, timete Deum veritate timoris ejus : & nullo modo moriamini, nisi & vos sitis Moslemi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            103
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            103.  Et firmiter apprehendite funem Dei universim (idest universam religionem Dei ) : & ne separetis vos ab eo  : & mementote gratiæ Dei erga vos, nam cùm essetis hostes, posuit unionem inter corda vestra ; & facti estis per gratiam ejus fratres : & eratis super labium foveæ ignis ( idest gehennæ ), & liberavit vos ab ea. Ita declarat Deus vobis signa sua, ut vos dirigamini.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            104
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            104.  Et sit ex vobis gens, quæ vocent ad Optimum (idest religionem Eslam ) : & præcipiant justum & prohibeant ab injusto : & illi qui hæc fecerint erunt felices.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            105
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            105.  Et ne sitis, sicut illi, qui divisi sunt, & dissenserunt in religione sua, postquam venerunt ad eos argumenta manifesta (idest Judæi & Christiani ). Verùm his erit tormentum magnum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            106
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            106.  Die quadam albescent facies, & nigrescent facies. Porrò illis, quorum nigrescent facies, dicet Deus  : An ad infidelitatem redistis post fidem vestram ? Igitur gustate pœnam ob id, quòd fuistis infideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            107
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            107.  At verò illi, quorum albæ fuerint facies, erunt in misericordia Dei, ipsi in ea perpetuò mansuri.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            108
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            108.  Ista sunt signa Dei : recitamus ea tibi cum veritate. Et Deus non vult iniquè tractare Mundos. (idest ullam creaturam ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            109
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            109.  Et Dei est id, quod in Cœlis, & quod in terra reperitur  : & ad Deum reducentur vel omnes in die Judicii.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            110
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            110.  Estis, ò Arabes, optima gens, literaliter optimum gentis, quæ producta fuerit hominibus : præcipitis justum, & prohibetis ab injusto, & creditis in Deum. Et si credidissent Scripturales, certè fuisset melius ipsis. Ex iis sunt credentes ; (idest aliqui qui credunt ) : sed plerique eorum sunt prævaricantes (idest infideles ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            111
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            111.  Non nocebunt vobis Judæi, nisi læsione aliqua levi  : & si pugnaverint contra vos, obvertent vobis terga ; tum non adjuvabuntur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            112
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            112.  Conjecta est super eos abjectio ubicunque deprehensi fuerint ; præterquam cum fune à Deo, & fune ab hominibus : & regressi sunt cum ira à Deo, & conjecta est super eos inopia. Hoc, quia ipsi noluerunt credere in signa Dei, & occiderunt Prophetas injustè : hoc, quia rebelles fuerunt, & transgressi sunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            113
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            113.  Non sunt tamen Scripturales omnes æquales. Ex Scripturalibus est gens recta : meditantur signa Dei temporibus noctis, & ipsi adorant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            114.  Credunt in Deum, & diem novissimum ; & præcipiunt justum, & prohibent ab injusto : & certatim satagunt in bonis operibus  : & hi sunt ex probis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            115
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            115.  Et quod facient de bono, nequaquam fraudabuntur eo (idest mercede illius in die Judicii ) : nam Deus est cognitor timentium se.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            116
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            116.  Porrò qui infideles fuerint, nullo modo proderunt illis facultates eorum, neque filii eorum apud Deum quidquam : & hi erunt socii Ignis : ipsi in eo perpetuò mansuri.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            117
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            117.  Similitudo illius, quod erogant in hac vita mundana, est sicut similitudo venti, in quo sit frigus urens : incidit in satum hominum, qui inique egerant contra animas suas ; & pessumdedit illum : & non iniquè tractavit eos Deus, sed ipsi se iniquè tractabunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            118
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            118.  O qui crediderunt, ne accipiatis intrinsecam amicitiam cum aliis extraneis, præter vos : quia non omittent vos corrumpere. Optaverunt id, quo malè periretis : jam apparuit odium ex oribus eorum : sed quod occultant pectora eorum gravius est. Jam demonstravimus vobis signa hostilitatis eorum, si intellexistis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            119
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            119.  Ecce vos illi, amatis eos, & ipsi non amant vos : & creditis in librum totum (idest in omnes libros sacros eorum, cùm ipsi non credant in Alcoranum vestrum ) : & cùm occurrerint vobis, dicunt : Credidimus : Cùm autem clam convenerint, mordent contra vos extremos digitos suos ob iram. Dic illis  : Morimini in ira vestra : sanè Deus sciens est essentiam pectorum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            120
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            120.  Si attigerit vos bonum, contristabit eos : si verò acciderit vobis malum, lætabuntur de eo. At si patientes fueritis, & timueritis Deum, non nocebit vobis astus eorum quidquam, quippè Deus id, quod faciunt, est comprehendens scientia sua.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            121
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            121.  Et memento, cùm diluculò egressus fuisti à familia tua, ut parares fidelibus castra ad præliandum : & Deus erat audiens, sciens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            122
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            122.  Cùm anxiè cogitaverunt duæ cohortes ex vobis, ut recederent à prælio  : Deus autem fuit adjutor utriusque, & in Deo confidant fideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            123
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            123.  Et jam quidem adjuvit vos Deus in Bedro, & vos inferiores eratis hostibus numero. Timete itaque Deum, ut vos grati sitis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            124
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            124.  Cùm dicebas fidelibus : An non sufficit vobis, quòd corroboret vos Dominus vester tribus millibus Angelorum è Cœlo demissorum ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            125
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            125.  Utique sufficit vobis. Si tolerantes fueritis, & timueritis Deum , & venerint ad vos hostes à fervore suo hoc (idest repentè ) : suppetias feret vobis Dominus vester quinque millibus Angelorum signatorum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            126
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            126.  Et non posuit hoc auxilium Deus, nisi ad faustum nuncium vobis, & ut fiduciam conciperent corda vestra per hoc. Et non est auxilium nisi à Deo Præpotente, Sapiente.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            127
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            127.  Ut abscinderet extremitatem ex eis, qui erant infideles (idest perderet eos penitùs ) aut dejiceret eos, & subverterentur fatigati ( Nihil ad munus tuum pertinet ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            128
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            128.  Non est tibi de negocio quidquam, sive convertatur Deus super eos, sive puniat eos : Certè ipsi sunt iniqui.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            129
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            129.  Et Dei est, quod in cœlis & quod in terra existit  : parcet cui voluerit, & puniet quem voluerit : & Deus est parcens, misericors.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            130
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            130.  O qui crediderunt, ne comedatis usuram duplicationibus duplicatis : & timete Deum, ut vos felices sitis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            131
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            131.  Et timete Ignem, qui præparatus est Infidelibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            132
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            132.  Et obedite Deo, & Legato, ut vos misericordiam consequamini.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            133
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            133.  Et certatim festinate ad indulgentiam obtinendam à Domino vestro ; & ad Paradisum, cujus latitudo æquat Cœlos & terram ; præparatus est piis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            134
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            134.  Qui erogant eleemosynas in prosperitate, & adversitate : & compescentibus iram, & ignoscentibus hominibus : & Deus amat benefacientes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            135
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            135.  Et qui postquam perpetraverint flagitium, aut iniquè tractaverint animas suas, recordati fuerint Dei, & veniam petierint delictis suis (& quis ignoscet delicta nisi Deus ?) Et non perseveraverint in eo, quod fecerunt, & ipsi scierint (idest scienter ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            136
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            136.  Horum retributio erit indulgentia à Domino ipsorum, & horti subtus quos currunt flumina : semper moraturi sunt in eis : & euge merces operantium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            137
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            137.  Jam præterierunt ante vos statuta Dei circa pœnam infidelium  : itaque perambulate terram, & videte quomodò fuerit finis insimulantium mendacii Legatos Dei.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            138
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            138.  Hic Alcoranus est declaratio hominibus, & directio, & exhortatio piis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            139
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            139.  Et ne concidatis animo, neque contristemini : nam vos superiores eritis Infidelibus, si fueritis fideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            140
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            140.  Si tetigerit vos ulcus (idest si vulnerati fueritis in bello ) jam porrò tetigit gentem infidelem ulcus sicut illud : & hos dies faciemus succedere per vices inter homines : & ut cognoscat Deus eos, qui crediderunt, & assumat ex vobis testes (idest martyres ) : & Deus non amat iniqua agentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            141
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            141.  Et ut probet Deus eos, qui crediderunt, & perdat infideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            142
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            142.  An putastis, quòd ingressuri essetis Paradisum, cùm nondum noverit Deus eos, qui decertaverint ex vobis, & nondum cognoverit patienter sustinentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            143
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            143.  Et jam porrò optabatis mortem, antequam obviam haberetis eam. Sed jam vidistis eam, & vos eam intuebamini, sed fugistis eam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            144
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            144.  Et non est Mahumetus nisi legatus : jam præterierunt ante eum legati : an ergo si moriatur, aut occidatur, convertemini super calcaneos vestros (idest redibitis ad infidelitatem ? ) At, qui conversus fuerit super calcaneos suos, non utique nocebit Deo quidquam : & mox remunerabit Deus gratias agentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            145
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            145.  Et non est animæ (idest hominis ), ut moriatur nisi per nutum Dei, prout scriptum fuerit in libro metas rerum continente. Et qui voluerit mercedem hujus mundi, dabimus illi ex eo : qui autem voluerit mercedem futuri sæculi, dabimus illi ex eo : & mox remunerabimus gratias agentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            146
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            146.  Et quot ex Prophetis (idest quot Prophetæ ) pugnaverunt cum quo erant myriades multæ pugnantium  : nec tamen desponderunt animum ob id, quod acciderat eis in semita Dei : & non sunt infirmati, neque sese abjectè gesserunt ? Et Deus amat patienter sustinentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            147
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            147.  Et non fuit sermo eorum, nisi quòd dixerunt : Domine noster parce nobis delicta nostra, & transgressiones nostras in negotio nostro : & firma pedes nostros, & adjuva nos contra gentes infideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            148
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            148.  Et dedit eis Deus præmium hujus mundi, & pulchritudinem præmii sæculi novissimi : & Deus amat benefacientes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : NOTÆ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            LCIII.  Præter eum, quem prohibuit Israel &c. ] Explicat Gelal وهو الابل لما حصل له عرق النساء فنذر ان شعى لا ياكلها فحرّم عليهم : cibus iste, quem interdixit sibi Israel sive Jacob, fuit camelus : cùm enim advenisset illi morbus sciaticus, vovit, si convaluisset, se non comesturum ex eo ; & ideò prohibitus fuit illis, nempe Israelitis. Causam autem huic versiculo dedit Auctore eodem Gelale : لما قال اليهود انك تزعم انك على ملّة ابراهيم وكان لا ياكل لحوم الابل والبانها : quia dicebant Judæi Mahumeto : Tu jactas te esse in religione Abrahæ : atqui Abraham non vescebatur carnibus, neque lacte Cameli. Jahias etiam refert ex Hasano, Jacobum non solùm carnes, sed etiam lac Cameli sibi interdixisse.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Afferte porrò Pentateuchum ]. Nimirùm ut cognoscatis ex eo Israelem abstinuisse à Camelo. Addit Gelal : قبهتوا ولم ياتوا بها : illi verò attoniti remanserunt, nec attulerunt Pentateuchum, quia scilicet sciebant hoc scriptum esse in Pentateucho, neque poterant illud negare.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            XCVI.  Certè prima domus &c. ] Gelal. نزل لما قالوا قبلتنا قبل قبلتكم : hæc revelata sunt, quandò dixerunt Judæi Mahumetanis : Locus orationis nostræ est antiquior vestro.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            In Becca ] idest in Mecca, dialecto Meccana, qua Littera. B. pro M. usurpatur. De hac domo, seu delubro, & Urbe Mecca ita fabulatur hic Gelal : سميت بذلك لانها تبك اعناق الجبابرة اى تدقها بناه الملايكة قبل خلق ادم ووضع بعده الاقسى وما بينهما اربعون سنة كما في حديث الصحيحين وفي حديث انه اول ما ظهر على وجه الماء عند خلق السموات والارض فدحت الارض من تحتها : vocata est Becca (à verbo Arabico بكّ quod significat conterere) quia in ea contrita sunt colla gigantum. Ædificaverunt autem hanc domum Meccanam Angeli ante creationem Adæ & posteà positi sunt termini terræ post quadragintæ annos : sicut habetur in relatione duorum Sahihorum. Et in alia relatione habetur, illam fuisse primam rem, quæ apparuit super faciem aquarum in creatione Cœli & Terræ, in figura spumæ aloæ, sub qua terra delitescebat. Jahias opinatur dictam fuisse Beccam, quia ibi sese comprimunt, & quòd admodùm conterant homines peregrini ob magnam multitudinem confluentium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            XCVII.  In ea sunt signa manifesta ] Ita hæc signa recenset Gelal الحجر الذي قام عليه ابراهيم عند بناء البيت فاثر قدماه فيه وبقى الى الان مع تطاول الزمان وتداول الايدي عليه ومنها تضعيف الحسنات فيه وان الطير لا تعلوه ومن دخله كان امنًا لا يتعرض عليه بقتل وظلم او غير ذلك Lapis super quem stetit Abraham dum ædificaretur Domus, in quo sunt vestigia pedum ejus, quæ permanent usque hodiè post tam longum tempus, & assiduam manuum attrectationem. Prætereà ibi bona crescunt in duplum, & aves non ascendunt super eam : qui verò ingrediuntur in eam, securi sunt à cæde & injuria, & aliis hujusmodi noxis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            C.  Si obedieritis parti &c. ] Sermo est de Judæis, qui, ut ait Gelal, studebant serere dissidia inter asseclas Mahumeti, præsertim inter Lausinos, & Chazragenos, ob invidiam concordiæ & pacis eorum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CVI.  Die quadam albescent facies ] Communis expositio est de die Judicii supremi, in qua fidelium facies albæ erunt, infidelium autem nigræ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXII.  Præterquam cum fune à Deo & fune ab hominibus ]. Exponit Gelal. بعهد الله والمومنين اليهم بالامان على اداء الجزية اى لا عصمة لهم غير ذلك cum pacto securitatis à Deo, & à fidelibus cum conditione ut solvant ipsis tributum : nimirùm sine hoc nunquam & nusquam erunt securi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXXI.  Cùm diluculò egressus fuisti ]. Putant communiter Expositores agi hoc loco de prælio, quod gessit Mahumetus in Ohod, qui est mons prope Medinam. Ita autem refert hoc prælium Georgius Almacinus in historia Arabica lib. 1. Hoc anno (nempè 3. Hegiræ) commissum est prælium die Sabbati circa medium mensis Sceval : & occupavit Mahumetus montem (Ohod ) prope Medinam. Erant autem hostium infidelium tria millia peditum, ducenti equites, tria millia camelorum, & quindecim mulieres. Horum dux erat Abu-Sophian filius Harethi. Numerus autem Moslemorum erat mille. Et primò quidem vicerunt Moslemi : deinde verò infideles, qui septuaginta Moslemos occiderunt : Dies autem hic infaustus fuit, quo Mahumetus ipse prælio interfuit : jaculatusque est in eum Otua filius Abu Mogheidi ; & fregit dentem ejus incisorium dexterum, & vulneravit labium ejus inferius. Abdallahus quoque filius Scehabi frontem ejus sauciavit. Vulnerata est quoque maxilla ejus superior, duoque dentes ejus exciderunt. Infidelium autem occisi sunt viginti duo. Hactenùs Almacinus fideliter ex Arabico translatus, cum quo ferè conveniunt cæteri Chronologi, & Expositores Mahumetani.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXXIII.  Adjuvit vos Deus in Bedro ] Est hic locus inter Meccam & Medinam, ubi Mahumetus cum suis grassatorum ac prædonum more mercatores Coraisitas contribules suos è Syria redeuntes invasit. Vide suprà.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXXIV.  Tribus millibus Angelorum ]. Notat hìc Gelal. في سورة الانفال بالفل انه مدهم اولا بها ثم صارت ثلاثة ثم خمسة كما In Sura de spoliis habetur, missos fuisse mille Angelos, quia primo adjuvit eos mille Angelis : deinde facta sunt tria millia ; postremò facta sunt quinque millia sicut dicit Deus in Alcorano. Videtur hinc colligi posse, missos fuisse novies mille Angelos ad occidendos septuaginta hostes, & totidem capiendos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXXV.  Angelorum signatorum ]. idest variis signis distinctorum. Nam, ut ait Gelal. : قاتلت معهم الملايكة على خيل بلق عليهم عمايم صفرا وبيض ارسلوها بين اكتافهم : pugnaverunt cum illis Angeli super equos albo nigroque colore distinctos, gestantes cydares albas & flavas cum tæniis inter scapulas pendentibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXXVIII.  Nihil ad munus tuum pertinet ]. Revelata sunt hæc (inquit Gelal) لما كسرت رباعية صلي الله عليه و سلم يوم احد وتتج وجهه وقال كيف يفلح قوم خضبوا نبيهم بالدم: postquam excussus est dens Mahumeti caninus in prælio Ohod, & discissa fuit facies ejus, & ipse dixit : Quomodò prosperabuntur illi, qui fœdaverunt sanguine Prophetam suum  ? Vide de prælio Bedrensi & Ohodensi quæ dicta sunt in Vita Mahumeti cap. 16. p. 24.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXXX.  Ne comedatis usuram duplicationibus duplicatis ]. Explicat Gelal بان تزيدوا في المال عند حلول الاجل وتوخروا الطلب : itaut augeatis lucrum, cùm advenerit tempus solutionis capitalis ob dilationem, quam conceditis ad solvendum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXXXVII.  Jam præterierunt ante vos statuta Dei ]. idest exempla, quibus Deus diù expectavit infideles & impios, & demum punivit eos. Ita Gelal.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXL.  Si tetigerit vos ulcus ]. idest si vulnerati fuistis in prælio Ohodensi, vel alio : etiam infideles hostes vestri vulnerati sunt, præsertim in Bedro. Et hæ vicissitudines, in quibus fideles modò vincunt, modò vincuntur sunt à Deo, qui per hoc vult probare veros fideles & concedere illis martyrium. Ita Gelal.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            CXLIV.  Et non est Mahumetus nisi legatus ]. Gelal. نزل في هزيمتهم لما اشيع ان النبي قتل وقال لهم المنافقون ان كان قتل فارجعوا الى دينكم: revelata sunt hæc in clade & profligatione Mahumetanorum (in Ohod), cùm increvit rumor, occisum fuisse Mahumetum : dixeruntque eis infideles : Si occisus est, redire ad religionem vestram priorem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : REFUTATA.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              I. Non est dissimulanda vulpina Mahumeti fraus, versutia, & hypocrisis, qui toties in Alcorano eleemosynam, & pecuniarum profusionem præcipiat, vel commendet, præsertim في سبيل الله pro semita Dei  : idest pro sustinendis præliis ad dilatandam, vel defendendam religionem susceptis. Sub hac speciosissima larva Mahumetus latrocinia sua veriùs, quàm bella exercebat. Et quia ad tot certamina pro tyrannidis suæ dilatatione conficienda, pecuniæ innumeræ requirebantur : ideò has sub religionis & eleemosynæ titulo è suorum marsupiis conabatur extorquere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              II. Licèt non sit concedendum, omnem cibum licitum fuisse filiis Israel ante traditum Pentateuchum, cùm saltem à sanguine atque etiam à carne cum sanguine admixta debuissent abstinere, ob præceptum divinum factum filiis Noe : ut tamen hoc concederemus, non esset admittendum, Jacobum interdixisse sibi carnem & lac cameli ob votum emissum in morbo sciatico, quemadmodùm Mahumetus mentitur, scriptum esse in Pentateucho. Sed huic Expositorum potiùs, quàm Mahumeti fabulæ occasionem præbuisse videtur illud, quod legimus in Genesi cap. 32., nempè Angelum noctu luctantem cum Jacobo, tetigisse nervum femoris ejus, qui emarcuit, nimirùm contractus ac debilitatus est, quamobrem pede altero claudicabat. Hanc ob causam (inquit Moyses) non comedunt nervum filii Israel, qui emarcuit in femore Jacob, usque in præsentem diem : eò quòd tetigerit nervum femoris ejus, & obstupuerit. Ubi hic morbus sciaticus ? ubi votum abstinendi à carne & lacte cameli ? ubi etiam ullius cibi prohibitio à Jacobo sibi ipsi facta ? Ita sacras historias Mahumetus, & Mahumetani fabulis permiscent & corrumpunt !
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              III. Mahumetus imitatus impiissimum regem Jeroboam, ut averteret homines à Christiana religione, commentus fuit Templum Meccanum, & Peregrinationem ad illud, tot monstra de eo confingens, quot superiùs in Notis vidimus ; quibus multò plura jactant Mahumetani, quæ non est hìc otium referre. Conveniunt autem omnes fanum illud ante Mahumetum idola plura in se continuisse, quæ Meccani colebant, & superstitionibus fuisse refertum. Cùm verò Alcoranus apertè asserat, illud ab Abrahamo à fundamentis extructum fuisse (licèt id falsum esse jam suprà ostenderimus) nescio qua fide Gelaleddinus & alii Moslemi, ab Angelis illud constructum esse dicant ante creationem Adæ, & antequam ponerentur fines terræ. Sed respondent Templum ædificatum ab Angelis, translatum fuisse in Cœlum tempore diluvii : Abraham verò aliud construxisse ad similitudinem illius. Fabulæ. Vide quæ de hoc templo dicta sunt in Vita Mahumeti circa finem. Circa lapidem illum, in quo pedum Abrahæ vestigia impressa adhuc perseverare affirmant : qui rem benè perspexerunt, vestigia hujusmodi nulla prorsùs in eo recognoscunt. Illud tamen adverto plura vel pedum, vel aliorum membrorum vestigia in lapidibus impressa, præsertim in Oriente, tàm à Mahumetanis, quàm à Christianis Schismaticis Sanctorum suorum ostendi, quæ inania prorsùs esse, & naturalia tantùm signa deprehenduntur. Nec major fides habenda est illi, quod jactant de duplicatione bonorum, & de abstinentia avium à volatu supra Meccanum Templum, quæ vel popularis credulitatis figmenta sunt, vel præstigiæ Dæmonum, qui mendacibus his miraculis etiam. Ethnicos illudere consueverunt, ut omnibus notum est.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              IV. Arguit Judæos & Christianos, quòd non credant in Alcoranum, quòd avertant homines à vera religione, & quærant eam distorquere ac depravare, & quidem scienter ac malitiosè. Quidquid sit de Judæis, quos parùm curamus, verissimum est, Christianos non credere in Alcoranum ; imò eum contemnunt ac rejiciunt, quippe qui non solùm Sacris Scripturis, & præsertim Pentateucho, & Euangelio adversetur, sed etiam plures nugas, mendacia, & contradictiones contineat. Quòd verò Christiani, vel à vera religione homines avertant vel eamdem religionem depravent, aut unquam depravaverint, meræ calumniæ sunt : ut ex aliàs dictis manifestum est.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              V. Illud omninò cum risu explodendum est, quòd gens Mahumeti, nempè Arabes sint optimi omnium gentium. Legantur eorumdem historiæ de seipsis, ne fortè aliquid à nostris affictum esse querantur. Nihil ferè in illis nisi fraudes furta, latrocinia, bella intestina, sævities, ac barbaries : quin & hodiè adeò prædatoriæ arti, vitæque belluinæ addicti sunt, ut neque suis ipsis parcant, dum ad Fanum illud peregrinantur, quod Sacrosanctum habent, & prorsùs inviolabile : itaut etiam donis illis, quæ Deo destinaverant, ne dum pecuniis ac mercibus, eos expolient. Hæccine est gens omnium optima ? Sed vide partem 4. Prodromi, in qua fusissimè de Arabum, ac cæterorum Mahumetanorum vitiis agitur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              VI. Pugnat secum Alcoranus, dum Scripturales (Christianos scilicet, de quibus apertè loquitur) ita laudat, & commendat, ut propter rectam vivendi rationem, atque opera bona quæ faciunt, & propter fidem in Deum, & diem novissimum, æternam salutem sint consecuturi. Et tamen non semel, sed sæpiùs asserit, in religione tantùm Eslam, nempè sua, salutem reperiri. Dicent fortassè Moslemi intelligi hoc loco Scripturales, seu Christianos, qui crediderant in Mahumetum. Verùm (præterquamquòd hoc ex Alcorano probari non potest) si hi crediderant in Mahumetum, jam Christianæ religioni valedixerant : cùm Secta Mahumetana præcipua ac substantialia Christianæ religionis dogmata rejiciat : quamobrem non jam Scripturales aut Christianos, sed Mahumetanos eos appellari necesse erat. Hùc accedit, Scripturales in Alcorano à Mahumetanis semper distingui ; itaut si quis Christianam fidem simul & Mahumetanam superstitionem vellet amplecti, & malus Christianus, & malus Mahumetanus dicendus esset ; imò neque Christianus, neque Mahumetanus posset appellari. Sed velut hybrida utriusque religionis dicendus esset.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              VII. Cùm timeret Mahumetus, ne ob cladem Ohodensem, asseclæ sui ab ipso dilaberentur ; opponit cladi illi à Moslemis acceptæ, mirabilem victoriam in Bedro relatam ex infidelibus, ubi auxilio novem millium Angelorum, & eorum prodigiorum, quæ suprà retulimus, mille circiter Mahumetani septuaginta hostes ex tribus ferè millibus peremerant. Sed jam vidimus quanti momenti esse posset hæc victoria ad Mahumetanos in gravissima clade Ohodensi consolandos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              VIII. Dum affirmat Alcoranus latitudinem Paradisi æquare latitudinem Cœlorum, & terræ, neque vera neque vero similia (ut ajebat ille apud Comicum) loquitur frutex. Vel enim hic Paradisus erit extra Cœlum & terram ; vel Cœlum, & terra erunt hujusmodi paradisus : utrumque autem maximum est absurdum. Gelal & Zamchascerius volunt hoc dictum esse per similitudinem, seu potiùs hyperbolem ad ostendendam amplitudinem Paradisi : in similitudine autem non exigitur paritas aut identitas. Sed nihilominùs hujusmodi similitudo est ineptissima, quia comparat partem cum toto : non secùs, ac si ad ostendendam magnitudinem pedis alicujus statuæ, vel hominis diceremus tantam esse, quantam capitis, & cæterorum membrorum illius. Nam Paradisus est tantùm pars quædam Cœlorum ; situs est enim in septimo Cœlo juxta Mahumetanos. Porrò etiamsi Alcoranus hyperbolicè loqui voluisset, Thrasonis tamen vitium non effugeret.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              IX. Contra omnem veritatem laudatur Alcoranus, tanquam declaratio, & directio, & exhortatio hominibus. Quid enim declarat, vel ad quid dirigit, & exhortatur (si ea excipias, quæ anteà per Christum, Apostolos, & Christianos Doctores multò meliùs, & luculentiùs dicta fuerant) nisi ad nugas, & quisquilias ? Nihil prorsùs habet Alcoranus de suo, quod vel tantillum conducat ad æternam salutem : cùm tamen plurima habeat, quæ ad extremam perniciem homines trahunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              X. Notanda obiter Mahumeti sagacitas, ac versutia. Ob victoriolam illam putidam ac miseram suorum in Bedro, pollicebatur sibi, & suis perpetuam in bellis felicitatem. Ubi verò in Ohod vidit inexpectatam suorum cladem, & seipsum malè vulneratum ac lacerum ; metuens ne Moslemi ipsum destituerent, ostendit varios esse eventus belli, & nunc hos, nunc illos vincere, vel vinci. Hostes quoque non fuisse immunes à malo, imò pari infortunio succubuisse : Deum per hujusmodi sinistros eventus, veros fideles probare ; illis martyrii palmam tribuere, Paradisi felicitatem elargiri. Ponit eis ob oculos ardorem animi, quo sese primò ad bellum, & ad mortem exhibuerant : exprobrat ignaviam, qua mortem præsentem refugerant. Monet, ne Prophetæ sui infortunium demirentur : se esse hominem, ac mortalem : mortem verò à Deo omnibus constitutam, fuga non posse evitari. Demum exemplum præteritorum Prophetarum proponit, qui pro religione pugnantes, etiam dum vincerentur, constantes se ac intrepidos ostendebant. Non erat adeò stipes, aut fungus Mahumetus, ut in re sua non multùm saperet. Vellem tamen ab eo rescire, quinam fuerint Prophetæ illi, vel legati, qui cum myriadibus militum pro religione pugnantes in bello occisi sunt, vel vulnerati. De nullo Propheta ego ista lego, nec unquam legi : imò nec Mahumetus ullum in Alcorano suo, quantum memini commemorat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Una in re non est rejiciendus, imò laudem meretur Mahumetus, quòd interdicat suis intrinsecam amicitiam, & societatem cum hominibus extraneæ religionis. Observant hoc hodie quoque Mahumetani. Utinam Christiani Principes, hoc idem semper observassent. Sed prudentiores filii tenebrarum filiis lucis in generatione sua sunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                149
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                149.  O Qui crediderunt si obedieritis iis, qui sunt infideles, reducent vos super calcaneos vestros (idest retrorsum ad infidelitatem ) : & invertemini pereuntes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                150
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                150.  Atqui Deus est herus vester : & ipse est optimus adjuvantium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                151
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                151.  Mox conjiciemus in corda eorum, qui sunt infideles pavorem, eò quòd associaverunt in Deo id, de quo non demisit potestatem (idest quod non revelavit, neque concessit hominibus ) : & habitatio eorum erit ignis : & infelix erit receptaculum Iniquorum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                152
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                152.  Et jam quidem verificavit vobis Deus promissionem suam, cùm perdebatis eos ( nempè hostes ) per voluntatem ejus, usquedum elanguistis ob lassitudinem  : & disceptastis de imperio Mahumeti exequendo  : & contumaces fuistis, postquam ostendit vobis Deus, quod optabatis. 153.  Ex vobis quis volebat hunc mundum : & ex vobis quis volebat novissimum sæculum. Tum vertit vos in fugam ab illis (nempè infidelibus ), ut experimentum caperet vestri. Et jam quidem ignovit vobis : & Deus præditus est liberalitate erga fideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                153
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                154.   Mementote, cùm ascendebatis fugientes, nec respiciebatis retrò ad ullum. Et Legatus vocabat vos in extrema parte vestri. Itaque rependit vobis Deus afflictionem pro afflictione, ut non contristaremini de eo, quod defuerat vobis (idest de præda ) neque de eo, quod acciderat vobis : & Deus instructus erat de eo, quod faciebatis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                154
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                155.  Deinde demisit super vos post afflictionem securitatem ; nempè soporem, qui obrueret partem ex vobis : partem verò jam anxiam fecerant animæ ipsorum, dum cogitabant de Deo sine veritate cogitationem stultitiæ, dicentes : An eveniet nobis de negotio (idest de promissione Mahumeti ) quidquam ? Dic : Certè negotium totum est Dei. Abscondebant in animabus suis, quod non manifestabant tibi. Dicebant : Si fuisset nobis de negotio hoc quidquam, non fuissemus occisi hìc. Responde : Si fuissetis in domibus vestris, certè prodiissent pugnaturi illi, super quos præscripta fuerat cædes à Deo, ad loca occubituum suorum ( idest in quibus ipsi occubuerunt ) & ut experiretur Deus, quid esset in pectoribus vestris, & ut discerneret, quid esset in cordibus vestris. Et Deus sciens est, quid sit in pectoribus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                155
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                156.  Certè qui terga verterunt ex vobis die, qua occurrerunt sibi duæ acies fidelium & infidelium in Ohod, profectò labi curavit eos satanas ob aliquod peccatum, quod perpetraverant : & jam quidem ignovit Deus illis : quippe Deus est indultor, mitis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                156
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                157.  O qui crediderunt, ne sitis sicut qui infideles fuerunt, & dixerunt de fratribus suis, postquam peragraverunt terram, & mortui sunt in itinere proficiscentes ad bellum  : aut fuerunt pugnantes, & in bello occisi sunt  : Si fuissent apud nos, non fuissent mortui, neque fuissent occisi : ut ponat Deus hoc dictum eorum in suspirium in cordibus eorum : & Deus vivificat, & mortificat : & Deus in id, quod facitis, est inspiciens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                157
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                158.  Et quidem si occisi fueritis in semita Dei, aut mortui fueritis : certè indulgentia à Deo & misericordia melior est, quàm quod congregant (idest congregare possunt de rebus mundanis ).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                158
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                159.  Et quidem si mortui fueritis, aut occisi fueritis : profectò ad Deum congregabimini.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                159
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                160.  Porrò circa id misericordiæ, quæ est a Deo, mollis fuisti eis ò Mahumete. Quòd si fuisses rigidus, durus corde : certè separassent se à circa te. Itaque indulge illis, & veniam precare illis : & consule illos in negotio belli  : & postquam deliberaveris, confide in Deo ; nam Deus amat confidentes in se.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                160
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                161.  Si adjuverit vos Deus, non erit qui vincat vos : si autem destituerit vos, quisnam erit qui adjuvet vos post eum ? Itaque in Deo confidant fideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                161
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                162.  Et non est Prophetæ ut fraudet. Et qui fraudaverit, veniet cum eo, quod fraudavit, die resurrectionis ad collum alligato. Tunc persolvetur omni animæ, quod lucrata fuerit : & ipsi non tractabuntur injustè.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                162
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                163.  An ergo qui sectatus fuerit beneplacitum Dei erit sicut is, qui reportaverit iram à Deo, & receptaculum ejus erit gehenna ? Et infelix est profectio ad illam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                163
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                164.  Hi erunt gradus apud Deum (idest in gradibus diversis pœnæ vel præmii  :) & Deus est inspiciens in id, quod operantur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                164
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                165.  Jam porrò beneficus fuit Deus erga fideles, cùm suscitavit in eis Legatum ex ipsis, qui recitaret eis signa sua, & mundaret eos, & doceret eos Librum, & Sapientiam, (idest Alcoranum & Sonnam ). Quòd si fuissent anteà, certè versati essent in errore manifesto.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                165
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                166.  An etiam postquam incidit vobis infortunium in Ohod (jam inveneratis duo similia illi), dixistis : Unde evenit nobis malum hoc ? Responde : Hoc evenit à vobis ipsis : nam Deus est super omnem rem potens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                166
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                167.  Et quod incidit vobis die, qua occurrerunt sibi duæ acies in Ohod, certè fuit per voluntatem Dei ; & ut cognosceret, qui verè essent fideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                167
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                168.  Et ut cognosceret eos, qui impii erant : & dictum fuit illis : Venite, pugnate in semita Dei, aut repellite hostes. Responderunt : Si sciremus pugnare, certè secuti fuissemus vos. Ipsi infidelitati ea die viciniores erant, quàm ipsi essent fidei : dicebant oribus suis, quod non erat in cordibus eorum. Deus verò erat scientissimus illius, quod abscondebant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                168
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                169.  Qui dixerunt de fratribus suis (& ipsi resederant domi, ne irent ad prælium ) : Si obedissent nobis, non fuissent occisi. Dic illis  : Repellite ergo à vobis ipsis mortem, si estis veraces.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                169
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                170.  Et nullo modo reputes eos, qui occisi sunt in semita Dei, mortuos : imò vivi apud Dominum suum aluntur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                170
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                171.  Gaudentes ob id, quod concessit eis Deus de munificentia sua : & lætantur de iis, qui non sunt ipsos adhuc assecuti, euntes post eos ; quòd non sit futurus timor super eos in futuro sæculo  : neque ipsi contristandi sint.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                171
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                172.  Exhilarantur ob gratiam acceptam à Deo, & liberalitatem : & quòd Deus non sinat perire mercedem fidelium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                172
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                173.  Qui obaudierunt Deum & Legatum, postquam incidit illis ulcus in Ohod  : illis, qui benefecerint ex eis, & timuerint Deum , erit merces magna.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                173
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                174.  Illi quibus dixerunt homines : Certè homines jam congregaverunt contra vos exercitum  : timete itaque eos. Atqui hoc dictum auxit illos fide, & dixerunt : Sufficientia nostra est Deus : & euge procurator !
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                174
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                175.  Et reversi sunt à Bedro cum gratia à Deo, & beneficentia : non tetigit eos malum ; & sectati sunt beneplacitum Dei, & Deus præditus est liberalitate magna.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                175
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                176.  Certè iste Satanas faciet vos timere amicos suos (idest infideles ) : sed ne timeatis eos : verùm timete me, si estis fideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                176
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                177.  Et ne contristent te, qui certatim festinant ad infidelitatem, etenim ipsi nunquam nocebunt Deo quidquam. Non vult Deus dare illis partem in novissimo sæculo : & ipsis erit pœna magna.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                177
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                178.  Certè qui mercati sunt infidelitatem cum fide (idest rejicientes fidem ) nunquam nocebunt Deo quidquam : & ipsis erit pœna discrucians.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                178
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                179.  Et ne putent qui infideles sunt, eò quòd felicem vitam protrahamus illis, id esse melius animabus eorum : certè felicem vitam protrahemus illis, ut augeantur iniquitate : & ipsis erit pœna ignominiosa.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                179
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                180.  Non est Deus talis naturæ, ut relinquat fideles in eo rerum statu, in quo vos estis, donec discernat improbum à bono : & non est Deus ita dispositus, ut elevet vos ad cognoscendum arcanum suum  : sed Deus eliget de Legatis suis quem voluerit. Credite itaque in Deum, & Legatos ejus : & si credideritis, & timueritis, erit vobis merces magna.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                180
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                181.  Et ne existiment qui avari sunt in eo, quod tribuit eis Deus de liberalitate sua, hoc fore melius ipsis : quin potiùs hoc erit pejus ipsis. Circumdabitur in modum torquis collo eorum id, cujus avari fuerunt, die resurrectionis : & Dei est hæreditas Cœlorum & terræ : & Deus de eo, quod facitis, est instructus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                181
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                182.  Jam quidem audivit Deus dictum eorum, qui dixerunt : Certè Deus est pauper, & nos divites. Mox scribemus quod dixerunt, & cædem factam ab ipsis Prophetarum injustè : & dicemus eis  : Gustate tormentum combustionis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                182
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                183.  Hoc eveniet eis, propter id mali, quod ante præmiserunt manus eorum, & quia Deus non est iniquus erga servos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                183
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                184.  Qui dixerunt : Certè Deus pepigit nobiscum in Pentateucho, ne crederemus ulli legato, donec veniret ad nos cum oblatione, quam absumeret ignis. Dic : Jam venerunt ad vos legati ante me cum argumentis evidentibus, & cum ea oblatione, quam dixistis. Quarè ergo occidistis illos, si estis veraces ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                184
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                185.  Quòd si mendacii arguerunt te : jam porrò mendaces habiti sunt legati ante te, qui venerunt cum demonstrationibus miraculorum, & Scripturis, & Libro illuminante.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                185
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                186.  Omnis anima gustatura est mortem : & quidem rependentur vobis mercedes vestræ die resurrectionis. Et qui elongatus fuerit procul ab igne, & introductus fuerit in Paradisum, jam porrò erit beatus. Et non est vita mundana nisi supellex fallaciæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                186
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                187.  Certè probabimini in facultatibus vestris, & personis vestris. Et sanè audietis ab iis, quibus traditus fuit Liber ante vos, & ab iis, qui associaverunt (idest à Judæis, Christianis, & Idololatris ) læsionem multam : at si patientes fueritis, & timueritis Deum  ; utique hoc est ex decreto rerum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                187
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                188.  Et memento cùm accepit Deus pactum eorum, quibus traditus fuit liber Pentateuchi, dicens eis. Omninò manifestabitis eum hominibus, & non abscondetis illum. Atqui projecerunt illum post terga sua, & vendiderunt eum pretio exiguo. Sed miserum est pretium, quo vendiderunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                188
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                189.  Ne putes eos, qui lætantur de eo, quod fecerunt, & cupiunt laudari de eo, quod non fecerunt ; ne, inquam, putes eos futuros esse in effugio à pœna : nam ipsis erit pœna dolorifica.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                189
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                190.  Et Dei est regnum Cœlorum & terræ, & Deus est omnipotens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                190
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                191.  Porrò in creatione Cœlorum & terræ, & varietate noctis & diei, sanè sunt signa divinæ potentiæ iis, qui præditi sunt cordibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                191
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                192.  Qui recordantur Dei, stando, & sedendo, & jacendo super latera sua : & recogitant de creatione Cœlorum, & terræ, dicentes  : Domine noster, non creasti hoc frustrà : Laus tua : (idest absit hoc à te ). Ergo libera nos à supplicio ignis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                192
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                193.  Domine noster, certè quem tu conjeceris in ignem, jam quidem pudore perfundes eum : neque erit iniquis ullus ex adjutoribus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                193
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                194.  Domine noster, certè nos audivimus præconem, qui invitat ad fidem, dicens  : Credite in Dominum vestrum. Itaque credidimus Domine noster, dimitte igitur nobis peccata nostra, & expia à nobis mala nostra, & fac nos defungi cum justis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                194
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                195.  Domine noster etiam fac, ut veniat nobis quod promisisti nobis per legatos tuos : & ne pudore suffundas nos die resurrectionis : quippe tu non adversaris promissioni tuæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                195
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                196.  Respondit itaque eis Dominus eorum, dicens  : Ego non sinam perire opus operantis ex vobis, masculus sit, sive fœmina. Alter vestrum est ex altero. Qui ergo transmigraverunt è patria, & ejecti sunt è domibus suis, & læsi sunt in semita mea, & pugnaverunt, & occisi sunt : profectò expiabo ab eis mala eorum, & certè introducam eos in hortos, currunt subter eos flumina ; præmium à Deo : & Deus ; & apud eum est pulchritudo præmii.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                196
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                197.  Ne decipiat te conversatio ( idest prosperitas in negociis ) eorum, qui infideles sunt in regione Meccæ. Fruitio exigua erit eorum in hoc mundo  ; deinde receptaculum eorum erit gehenna : & ò infelix stratum !
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                198
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                198.  Verùm qui timuerint Dominum suum, ipsis erunt horti, currunt subter illos flumina : semper moraturis in iisdem : hoc erit illis xenium à Deo : quod autem est apud Deum, melius erit justis, quàm res mundanæ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                199
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                199.  Et quidem ex Scripturalibus sanè qui crediderint in Deum, & in id, quod demissum est ad vos (idest in Alcoranum ), & id quod demissum fuit ad illos (idest Pentateuchum, & Euangelium ) subjicientes sese Deo, non vendunt signa Dei pro pretio parvo ; his erit merces sua apud Dominum suum : quippe Deus velox est in computando.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                200
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                200.  O qui crediderunt, sustinete, & certate cum infidelibus de patientia & constanter agite, & timete Deum, ut vos felices sitis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : NOTÆ.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLII.  Et jam quidem verificavit vobis Deus ] innuit id quod evenit in Ohod, ubi asseclæ Mahumeti à principio feliciter pugnare cœperunt : sed posteà invalescentibus hostibus, fugam arripuere : nolentes obedire Mahumeti imperio, qui hortabatur eos, ne hosti cederent, quidam tamen paruerunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLV.  Soporem qui obrueret &c. ]. Hi, quos sopor invasit, juxta Gelalem erant المومنون فكنوا يمتدّون تحت الحجف وتسقط السيوف منهم : fideles, qui extendebant sese sub clypeis, & cadebant enses ab eis. Malos autem, & impios Mahumetanos non invasit hic sopor : imò ipsi sese in magnas animi angustias conjecere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                An eveniet nobis ]. Explicat Gelal : اي النصر الذي وعدناه idest de auxilio, quod promisit nobis ad victoriam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Si fuissetis in domibus vestris ]. idest, Etiamsi voluissetis domi residere, ne ad bellum proficisceremini, illi tamen ex vobis, qui ad cædem à Deo prædestinati fuissent, exiissent ad prælium, & occisi fuissent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXII.  Et non est prophetæ ut fraudet ] Gelal. لما فقدت قطيفة حمراء يوم بدر فقال بعض الناس لعلّ النبي اخذها Revelata sunt hæc, quandò in distributione prædæ Bedrensis, defuit vestimentum quoddam holosericum rubrum : & dixerunt quidam ex militibus : Fortè Mahumetus abstulit illud. Furax scilicet apud suos habebatur Mahumetus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXVI.  Jam inveneratis duo similia illi ] Arabicè اَصَبتم مثليها propriè ; jam nacti eratis duo similia illi  : idest, jam in prælio Bedrensi, duplicem victoriam, occisorum scilicet captivorum retuleratis, quæ quodammodò par referret huic infortunio Ohodensi, seu compensaret illud. Ita explicat Gelal. قد اصبتم مثليها ببدر بقتل سبعين واسر سبعين منهم Jam nacti eratis duo similia illi in Bedro, occidendo septuaginta hostes, & septuaginta captivando. Itaut duo similia sit duo bona similia, vel paria malo unico, quod passi estis in Ohod. Sed hæc expositio videtur aliquantò violenta.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXX.  Vivi apud Dominum suum aluntur ] Gelal. حواصل طيور خضر تسرّح في الجنة حيث شاءت كما ورد في الحديث in gutturibus avium viridium, quæ liberè volant per Paradisum, quocunque volunt, quemadmodùm ex traditionibus historiarum habetur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXXIV.  Quibus dixerunt homines &c. ]. Pro his hominibus intelligit Gelal نعيم بن مسعود الاشجعى : Naimum filium Masaudi Asciageensem. Pro aliis autem hominibus, qui congregaverunt exercitum : ابو سفيان واصجابه : Abusophianem, & socios illius. Consentit utrobique Jahias.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXXVI.  Certè iste Satanas ]. Nimirùm prædictus Naimus filius Masaudi, qui Mahumeti socios ad seditionem, & rebellionem his terriculamentis sollicitabat. Ita Gelal.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXXX.  Non est Deus ut relinquat fideles ]. Sententia est : Non patietur Deus bonos ita malis permixtos perseverare, ut non tandem hos ab illis per manifesta signa discernat : & licèt aliquandò malis tribuat felicitatem, bonis verò infortunia, tandem tamen hujusmodi confusionem tollet. Sed hoc est arcanum Dei imperscrutabile.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXXXI.  Circumdabitur in modum torquis ] Gelal. بان يجعل حية في عنقه تنهشه : itaut ponatur serpens in collo ejus, qui mordeat eum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXXXII.  Qui dixerunt Deus est pauper ] Gelal. هم اليهود قالوه لما نزل من ذا الذي يقرض الله قرضا حسنا وقالوا لو كان غنيا ما استقرضنا : hi erant Judæi, qui hæc dixerunt, quandò audierunt ea verba Alcorani. Quis est, qui fœneretur Deo fœnus pulchrum ? Dixerunt enim : Si Deus esset dives, non exigeret a nobis fœnora.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXXXIV.  Certè Deus pepigit nobiscum &c. ] Gelal : وهو ما يتقرب به الى الله من نعم و غيرها فان قبل جاءت نار بيضا من السماء فاحرقته والا بقى مكانه وعهد الى بني اسرايل ذلك الا في المسيح ومحمد : hoc erat quod offerebatur Deo de camelis & aliis pecoribus. Nam anteà adveniebat ignis candidus è Cœlo, & comburebat illud : alioquin remanebat sicut erat anteà. Pepigit autem hoc Deus cum filiis Israel, sed non quoad Christum, & Mahumetum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Legati ante me ] Inter hos legatos recenset Gelal زكريا ويحى Zachariam, & Joannem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXXXV.  Et Scripturis ] Arabicè الزُبُر interpretatur Jahias الحجّ والكتب argumenta & libros Gelal صحف volumina vel codices, qualia fuerunt, inquit, صحف ابراهيم volumina Abrahæ. Nonnulli interpretantur Psalmos, seu Psalterium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Libro illuminante ]. Gelal. هو التوراة والانجيل hic liber est Pentateuchus & Euangelium. Addit Zamchascerius والزبور & liber Psalmorum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CLXXXVII.  Ex decreto rerum ]. Explicat Gelal من معزوماتها التي يعزم عليها لوجوبها idest ex rebus decretis, quas Deus decrevit necessariò futuras.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CXCIV.  Præconem ] idest Mahumetum cum Alcorano.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CXCVI.  Alter vestrum ex altero ]. nempè masculus è fœmina, & è converso. Ita Gelal.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CXCVII.  Conversatio ]. Nimirùm juxta Gelalem commercium بالتجارة والكسب per mercaturam & lucrum, circumeundo regiones Arabiæ & Syriæ : nam hoc lucro parum erant fruituri.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                CXCIX.  Non vendiderit signa Dei ]. Nimirùm, ut ait Gelal, oracula seu vaticinia التي هي عندهم في التوراة والانجيل من نعت النبي ثمنا قليلا من الدنيا بان يكتموها خوفا على الرياسة : quæ erant apud ipsos in Pentateucho & Euangelio de Mahumeto, occultantes illa ob exiguum pretium rerum terrenarum, ob timorem etiam amittendi principatum apud suos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Deus velox est in computando ]. idest in ineunda ratione cum creaturis ad eas pro merito remunerandas, idque speciatim in die Judicii. Quamobrem Gelal ex communi Mahumetanorum opinione, asserit, Deum يحاسب الخلق في قدر نصف نهار من ايام الدنيا rationem initurum cum creaturis spatio mediæ diei ex diebus hujus sæculi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : REFUTATA.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  I. Cum videret Mahumetus Arabes suos à se, suaque secta valdè alienatos ob cladem in Ohod acceptam, totus est in hac macula eluenda, iisdem, quibus superiùs, utens argumentis ad eos in fide retinendos, persuadens eis cladem illam præcipuè ob culpam, & inobedientiam ipsorum acceptam fuisse. Neque cessat eam victoriæ Bedrensis, imò & belli ipsius Ohodensis, cujus initium Mahumetanis arrisit, commemoratione elevare. Versatile est Impostorum ingenium : & eodem halitu frigida calefaciunt, & calidis frigus inspirant. Tàm victorias, quàm clades homo versipellis in rem suam trahebat. Si sui vincerent, miracula fingebat : si vincerentur, in ipsorum culpam, vel in occulta Dei judicia id rejiciebat. Sed Arabes, qui non erant prorsùs plumbei, mendacem illum non poterant non agnoscere, qui ipsis ibi victoriam promisisset ubi & ipsi, & Mahumetus victi, vulnerati, profligatique fuissent ; quamobrem ab illo tanquam à nebulone plures discedebant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  II. Ridiculum est illud, quod fingitur, nempè Deum Moslemis in certamine Ohodensi profundum soporem immisisse, ob quem dilapsis è manibus eorum gladiis ipsi sub clypeis porrecti jacebant. Hoc enim vel in ipso prælio, vel intra vallum contigisse potuit. Nullum miraculum est, quod milites pugnando, vel potiùs fugiendo lassati in castra egressi, profundo sopore occupentur. Magnum verò prodigium censeri debet, si cum hostibus confligentes, sopore pressi jaceant, & interim hostes stipites fiant, neque eos omnes ad unum trucident. At in Alcorano de hac hostium immobilitate ne verbum quidem. Pugnabant igitur contra Mahumetanos sopore oppressos, non secus ac contra larvas, aut umbras. Cogita, lector, quidquid vis, semper figmenta agnosces.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  III. Arguitur Mahumeti furacitas & avaritia, cùm ipsius milites ab eo pretiosam vestem in partitione prædæ clam sublatam fuisse suspicati fuerint. Assueverat scilicet furtis & rapinis homo Arabs, quantumvis de hoc scelere sese purgare omni studio conetur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  IV. Neque illud sine risu præteriri potest, quòd animæ Mahumetanorum in bello occisorum nutriantur in Paradiso intra guttura avium viridium, & per Paradisi nemora liberè volitent ac discurrant. Ita exponit Gelal, & tenent, quantum vidi, cæteri etiam Mahumetani.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  V. Potest contra Mahumetum ex ipsius doctrina argumentum solidum conflari. Quòd Deus longam ac felicem vitam infidelibus concedat, non est ad ipsorum bonum, sed ad malum : ut scilicet scelera faciliùs multiplicent, & ad atrociora tormenta in Tartarum detrudantur. Ergo tàm longa Mahumetanorum, præsertim Turcarum & Persarum felicitas non est argumentum bonæ, sed pessimæ religionis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  VI. Quòd vituperet Mahumetus avaritiam, & toties eleemosynas commendet, mereretur laudem, nisi ipse avaritiæ, cupiditatique suæ ex aliena liberalitate pabulum quæreret. Si rectè Alcoranum introspicias, agnosces manifestè Impostorem semper commodis suis ac lucris inhiare, præsertim, ut tot bella, quæ suscipiebat, posset sine suis impendiis sustinere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  VII. Mendacii manifesti arguitur Mahumetus, dum asserit Judæos habere in Pentateucho (juxta eorum dictum, quod ipse non refutat, sed potiùs approbat) pactum Dei de non credendo Legato ulli, seu Prophetæ, qui non offerret sacrificium, quod ignis è Cœlo delapsus non absumeret. Nusquam id in Pentateucho reperitur : neque potuerunt hoc dicere Judæi, nisi fortè ad Mahumetum ludificandum. Nec minùs mentitur Gelal, dum fingit, omnium Prophetarum sacrificia igne fuisse consumpta, præsertim Zachariæ, & Joannis : excepto Christo & Mahumeto, qui nullum hujusmodi sacrificium obtulerunt. Rarò legimus in Sacris literis sacrificia à Prophetis, sive ab aliis oblata, igne è Cœlo delapso consumpta fuisse. Joannem porrò sacrificium nullum obtulisse, ferè certum est : semper enim vixit in desertis, & ubi inde egressus est, in prædicatione & baptismo conferendo menses paucos insumpsit : reliquum tempus in carcere transegit. Quòd verò sacrificia ex camelis offerrentur, falsum prorsùs est : imò camelus inter animalia immunda computabatur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  VIII. Quòd Mahumetus, juxta Moslemorum interpretationem, Pentateuchum & Euangelium الكتاب المنير Librum illuminantem appellet, laudandus prorsùs est. Sed in hoc seipsum jugulat : ex horum enim duorum librorum lumine evidenter agnoscitur falsitas Alcorani, qui toties utrique tàm enormiter adversatur. Ineptè verò sese præteritis Prophetis comparat, quòd ut illi, ita ipse mendacii notam referat : quasi verò impossibile sit, quemadmodùm verum Prophetam immeritò, ita falsum meritò mendacem haberi. Mahumetus mendax habebatur, & erat mendax, mendacissimus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  IX. Dignum peculiari nota est, quòd Mahumetus §. 187. distinguat Scripturales, nempè Judæos & Christianos ab Associantibus, nempè idololatris, seu plurium deorum cultoribus. Ergo juxta Alcoranum, dum Christiani tres in Deo personas agnoscunt ; & Christum Deum simul & hominem esse fatentur, non sunt associantes, neque colunt plures deos. Hanc distinctionem non semel in Alcorano reperimus, neque associantium nomine Christianos in eo venire unquam memini, aut inveni.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  X. A veritate alienum omninò est, Deum præcepisse Israelitis, ut Pentateuchum cæteris gentibus manifestarent : ipsos verò projecisse eum post terga sua, & ob exiguum pretium vendidisse : idest vaticinia, quæ in eo de Mahumeto erant, abscondisse, vel corrupisse. Pentateuchus enim datus fuit Israelitis, non ut eum aliis gentibus evulgarent, aut prædicarent, sed ut ipsi soli penes se haberent, & observarent, ut manifestè patet ex verbis ipsius Pentateuchi. Nullo verò modo potuerunt in eo delere vaticinia illa de Mahumeto, quæ non erant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  XI. Hìc, & alibi prædicat Alcoranus omnia hæc terrena esse contemnenda, pecunias, domos, patriam deserendam : omnia inania & fallacia esse censenda : cuncta hæc expendenda & impendenda في سميل الله in semita Dei, idest ut exponunt communiter Glossatores Mahumetani, pro bello suscepto ad ampliandam sectam Mahumetanam ; pro qua si quis facultates, & vitam impenderit, habebit hortos, subtus quos currunt flumina, in quibus perpetuò morabuntur. His illecebris illudit misellos Arabes : & sub prætextu religionis, eos ad libidines suas explendas trahit. Cùm enim superiùs ipse dixerit, nullum invitum cogendum esse ad suscipiendam religionem, non debebat eam armis, & cædibus dilatare : sed satis erat eam proponere, ac suadere, sicut fecerunt Christus & Apostoli in prædicando Euangelium. Armis itaque utebatur Mahumetus non ad dilatandam religionem, sed ad imperium propagandum : & ad ea rabidus inhiabat, quæ alios contemnere jubebat. Volebat alios pecunias abjicere, ut ipse commodiùs subripere posset : promittebat hortos & flumina hominibus rusticis ac bardis, quibus marsupia callidus emungebat. Et quidem ab iis urbibus, vel gentibus, quas bello vicisset, si tributum persolvissent, hoc contentus, religionem nullam exigebat, ut constat : & nos probavimus in Prodr. parte 4. cap. 23. pag. 3. & sequentibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  XII. Postremò, farraginem seu centonem religionum formare vult Mahumetus. Promittit enim Judæis & Christianis salutem, si unà cum Pentateucho & Euangelio Alcoranum etiam admittant & observent, & vaticinia, quæ de Mahumeto in iisdem libris reperiuntur, non abscondant, neque corrumpant. Verùm cùm Alcoranus, ut manifestum est, & Pentateuchum, & Euangelium, non solùm in præceptis, & ritibus, sed etiam in historiis, & iis rebus, quæ sunt æternæ veritatis oppugnet ac destruat, impossibile est hos tres libros simul admittere, & observare, non minùs quàm impossibile sit esse simul & Judæum, & Christianum, & Mahumetanum. Quod attinet ad abscondenda, vel corrumpenda vaticinia Pentateuchi & Euangelii de Mahumeto, jam suprà satis responsum est.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Du Ryer, 1647Contexte
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    X
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    LE CHAPITRE DE LA LIGNÉE
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    de Joachim, contenant deux cens versets escrits à la Medine.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    AU Nom de Dieu clement & misericordieux.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    1
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Je suis Dieu tres-Sage.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    2
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Dieu ! il n’y a qu’un seul Dieu vivant & éternel.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    3
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Il t’a envoyé le Livre qui contient la verité, & confirme les Escritures qui ont esté envoyees auparavant luy. Il a envoyé l’ancien Testament & l’Evangile
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    4
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    qui servoyent auparavant de guide au Peuple. Il a envoyé l’Alcoran, qui distingue le bien d’avec le mal, ceux qui ne croiront pas en la Loy de Dieu seront rigoureusement chastiez. Il est Tout-Puissant &
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    vindicatif
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Correction de : vindidicatif
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    5
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    rien ne luy est caché ny au Ciel ny en la Terre,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    6
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    c’est luy qui vous forme dans le ventre de vos meres comme bon luy semble, il n’y a point de Dieu que Dieu Tout-Puissant & Sage ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    7
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    C’est luy qui t’envoye le Livre, duquel les preceptes sont tres necessaires, ils sont l’origine & le fondement de la Loy, semblables en pureté les uns aux autres, & sans contradiction.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Voy Kitab el tenoir.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [Coran 12-21, MKW] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Cette glose de Du Ryer revêt une importance capitale pour comprendre sa démarche ; il en va d’ailleurs de l’appréciation que l’on pourrait émettre sur L’Alcoran de Mahomet. En effet, l’un des exemples les plus évoqués pour illustrer les lacunes philologiques de Du Ryer est sans doute la façon dont il a rendu ce verset : l’un des plus importants du Coran, car il stipule que ce dernier contiendrait des versets dont la signification est claire et d’autres qui peuvent prêter à équivoque ou à diverses interprétations. Voici ce que donne la traduction d’un fragment de ce verset par Blachère : « C’est Lui qui a fait descendre sur toi l’Écriture. En celle-ci sont des aya confirmées qui sont l’essence de l’Écriture, tandis que d’autres sont équivoques ». Du Ryer traduit ainsi le même verset : « c’est luy qui t’envoye le Livre, duquel les preceptes sont tres necessaires, ils sont l’origine et le fondement de la Loy, semblables en pureté les uns aux autres, et sans contradiction ». Il est évident que par rapport à Blachère et à l’interprétation communément admise chez les musulmans, Du Ryer fait un total contresens. Dans leur ouvrage André Du Ryer and Oriental Studies in Seventeenth-Century France Hamilton et Richard soulignent que dans ce passage le contraste entre signification claire et équivocité est totalement perdu. Toutefois, Du Ryer prend soin de nous renvoyer vers le commentaire d’al-Raba‘ī, abrégé du tafsīr d’al-Rāzī. Au sujet du terme mutašābih (متشابه, « équivoque » chez Blachère et « semblable » chez Du Ryer), al-Rāzī convoque d’abord le verset 23 de la sourate xxxix, où le même terme revient, que Blachère traduit cette fois-ci par « semblable ». Al-Rāzī commente ensuite ce passage : « [les versets du Coran] sont semblables les uns aux autres dans leur beauté et se corroborent mutuellement ». Puis il fait appel à un fragment du verset 82 de la sourate iv, fragment ainsi traduit par Blachère : « Si [la parole divine] venait d’un autre qu’Allāh, ils y trouveraient des contradictions nombreuses ». Al-Rāzī commente de la façon suivante : « c’est-à-dire, elle serait contradictoire et la forme de [cette] parole […] oscillerait alors entre éloquence et maladresse ». C’est bien l’absence de contradiction entre les différentes parties du Coran qu’il entend démontrer, et la traduction de Du Ryer prend sens par cette démonstration. Voir le commentaire d’al-Rāzī.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Ceux qui en leur cœur inclinent à s’esloigner de la verité, ensuivent souvent leur inclination desireux de sedition & de sçavoir l’
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        explication
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        de l’Alcoran ; mais personne ne sçait son explication que Dieu & ceux qui sont profonds en doctrine, ils disent, nous croyons en Dieu, tout procede de sa divine Sagesse, neantmoins personne ne s’en souvient que les sages.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        8
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Seigneur ne devoye pas nos cœurs apres nous avoir conduit au droit chemin, donne-nous ta misericorde, tu es tres-liberal envers tes creatures.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        9
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Seigneur, c’est toy qui assembleras le monde au jour du Jugement, auquel jour il ne se trouvera rien de douteux, où tu ne contreviendras pas à tes promesses,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        10
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        & où les richesses & les enfans ne serviront aux infidelles que pour allumer le feu d’Enfer.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        11
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        L’infidelle lignée de Pharaon & ceux qui l’ont precedé, ont blasphemé & ont abjuré la Loy de Dieu, mais il les a surpris en leur peché, il est grief en ses chastîmens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        12
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Dis aux infidelles qu’ils seront vaincus, & qu’ils seront assemblez dedans le feu d’Enfer qui leur est preparé.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        13
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Vous avez une exemple aux deux trouppes qui ont combattu pour la gloire de Dieu, ils virent de leurs yeux les infidelles devenus vraycroyans semblables à eux, Dieu fortifie de son ayde qui bon luy semble, cela servira d’exemple à ceux qui verront clair.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        14
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        L’amour & le desir des femmes, des enfans, des richesses, l’abondance d’or & d’argent, de chevaux, de bestail, & de labourages, sont agreables aux hommes, telles sont les richesses de la vie du monde, mais le plus assuré refuge est en Dieu,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        15
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        dis leur, je vous annonceray des choses beaucoup meilleures pour ceux qui
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        auront la crainte de Dieu devant les yeux, ils demeureront eternellement dedans le Paradis où coulent plusieurs fleuves, avec des femmes belles & nettes, & toute sorte de contentemens. Dieu void ceux qui l’adorent,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        16
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        & qui disent, Seigneur nous croyons en ta loy pardonne nous nos pechez, garde-nous des tourmens du feu.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        17
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Les patiens, les perseverans, les vray-croyans, les obeïssans, les gens de bien, ceux qui demandent pardon à Dieu dés le matin,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        18
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        les Anges, & les Doctes qui ayment la Justice, tesmoignent qu’il n’y a qu’un seul Dieu ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        19
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        La loy de salut est la loy agreable à sa divine Majesté,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Ce sont les Juifs & les Chrestiens. v. Gelald.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          personne ne contredit cette verité entre ceux qui sçavent la loy escrite que par envie. Celuy qui n’obeyra pas aux commandemens de Dieu, trouvera sa divine Majesté tres-exacte à luy faire rendre compte.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          20
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Si les impies disputent avec toy, dis leur, je me suis entierement resigné à la volonté de Dieu, avec tous ceux qui m’ont suivy. Demande à ceux qui sçavent la loy escrite,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Ce sont les Chrestiens & les Juifs. Voy Gelaldin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            & ceux qui ne la sçavent pas,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Ce sont les Arabes. V. Kitab el tenoir.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              s’ils sont resignez en Dieu, s’ils s’y resignent ils suivront le droict chemin, s’ils se dévoyent, tu n’és obligé qu’à les prescher, Dieu voit tous ceux qui l’adorent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              21
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Annonce des tourmens douloureux à ceux qui celent ses commandemens, qui tuent les Prophetes, & mal traitent ceux qui enseignent la justice au peuple,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              22
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              les bonnes œuvres qu’ils feront leur seront inutiles en terre, & seront en l’autre monde privez de protection.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              23
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Ne vois-tu pas une partie de
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              ceux qui sçavent la loy escrite ? comme ils ont esté appellez à la lecture du livre de Dieu, afin qu’ils jugent avec equité les differens qui sont entr’eux ? mais plusieurs sont retournez en leur peché : ils ont mesprisé l’escriture,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              24
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              parce qu’ils ont dit ; Le feu ne nous touchera qu’un certain nombre de jours ; Ils se sont trompés dans leurs blasphemes,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              25
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              que deviendront-ils lors que nous les assemblerons au jour du Jugement, où il n’y aura rien de douteux, & où chacun sera payé selon qu’il l’aura merité ? il ne leur sera point fait d’injustice.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              26
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Dis, Seigneur tu possede tous les Royaumes du monde, tu donnes la Royauté à qui bon te semble, de ta main, ô Seigneur procede tout bien, tu es tout-Puissant,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              27
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              tu faits entrer la nuit dans le jour, & le jour dans la nuit, tu faits sortir le vif du mort, & le mort du vif, tu enrichis sans compte qui bon te semble.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              28
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Les fidelles n’obeïront pas aux infidelles à l’exclusion des vrais croyans, celuy qui fait telle chose n’observe pas la loy de Dieu, que si vous avez peur de vos ennemis, Dieu veut que vous ayez encore plus de peur de luy, il est le refuge assuré des gens de bien,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              29
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              dis leur, soit que vous cachiez ce qui est dans vos cœurs, soit que vous le manifestiez, Dieu sçait tout, il sçait tout ce qui est au Ciel & en la Terre, il est tout-Puissant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              30
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Pensez au jour auquel chacun trouvera le bien & le mal qu’il aura fait, alors vous souhaitterez d’estre lavez de vos pechez, & que le nombre de vos bonnes œuvres excede celuy des mauvaises,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Voy Gelaldin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dieu veut que
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                vous le craigniez, il est clement à ceux qui l’adorent..
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                31
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dis leur, si vous aymez Dieu suivez moy, Dieu vous donnera la vie, & vous pardonnera vos pechez, il est clement & misericordieux.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                32
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dis leur, obeïssez à Dieu & au Prophete ; S’ils retournent en leur peché, Dieu les chastiera tres-rigoureusement, il n’ayme pas les infidelles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                33
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dieu a esleu Adam & Noé, la lignée d’Abraham & la lignée de Joachim,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                34
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                l’une procede de l’autre, Dieu entend tout & sçait tout.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                35
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Souviens-toy comme la femme de Joachim a dit, Seigneur je t’ay voüé le fruit qui est dedans mon ventre,, libre & depoüillé de toute affaire pour te servir en ton Temple ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Voy Kitab el tenoir.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  reçois-le de moy qui te l’offre avec affection ; tu entends tout & sçais tout :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  36
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Lors qu’elle a esté accouchée elle
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Correction de : à
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  dit, Seigneur, je suis accouchée d’une fille, tu sçais ce que tu m’as donné je l’ay nommée Marie, je la garderay par ton ayde, elle & sa posterité de la malice du Diable,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  37
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  reçois-la Seigneur d’une reception agreable, & luy faits produire de bons fruits. Zacharie eut soing de l’éducation de cette fille, toutes les fois qu’il entroit en son oratoire il y trouvoit mille sorte de differents fruits de diverses saisons. Il dit un jour, ô Marie, d’où procedent ces biens, elle respondit, ils procedent de Dieu qui enrichy sans compte qui bon luy semble.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  38
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Alors Zacharie pria le Seigneur, & dit, Seigneur, donne moy une lignée qui te soit agreable, & qui observe tes commandemens, Seigneur exauce mes oraisons.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  39
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Les Anges l’ont appellé, & luy ont dit. Je
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  t’annonce de la part de Dieu, que tu auras un fils nommé Jean, il asseurera que le Messie est le Verbe de Dieu, qu’il sera grand personnage, chaste, Prophete, & un des justes
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Voy Gelaldin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    40
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Seigneur, respondit Zacharie, comme aurois-je un fils, je suis vieil & ma femme est infeconde ? L’Ange luy dit, ainsi Dieu fait ce que bon luy semble,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    41
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Seigneur, dit Zacharie, fais-moy paroistre quelque signe de la grossesse de ma femme. Le signe que je te donneray, respondit l’Ange, sera que tu ne parleras de trois jours que par signe, souviens-toy souvent de ton Seigneur, loüe-le le soir & le matin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    42
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Souviens toy comme les Anges ont dit, ô Marie Dieu t’a esluë & purifiée sur toutes les femmes du monde ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    43
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ô Marie obeys à ton Seigneur, loüe-le, & l’adore avec ceux qui l’adorent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    44
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : O Mahomet.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Je te raconte comme la chose est passée, tu n’estois pas avec les Ministres du Temple lors qu’ils ont jetté leurs plumes pour tirer au sort, & pour voir qui d’entr’eux auroit soin de l’éducation de Marie, ny lors qu’ils sont entrez en cette difficulté.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      45
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Souviens-toy comme les Anges ont dit, ô Marie, Dieu t’annonce un Verbe, duquel procedera le Messie nommé Jesus fils de Marie, plein d’honneur en ce monde, & sera en l’autre au nombre des intercesseurs auprés de sa divine Majesté,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      46
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      il parlera dans le berceau comme un homme de trente à cinquante ans, & sera au nombre des Justes :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      47
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Elle
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Correction de : à
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      dit, Seigneur, comme auray-je un enfant sans attouchement d’homme ? il a respondu, ainsi Dieu fait ce que bon luy semble
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      lors qu’il crée quelque chose, il dit, sois, & elle est,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      48
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Je luy enseigneray les escritures, les mysteres de la loy, l’ancien Testament & l’Evangile,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      49
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      & sera Prophete envoyé aux enfans d’Israël. Jesus dit aux enfans d’Israël, je suis venu à vous avec des signes evidens de ma mission de la part de vostre Seigneur, je vous feray du limon de la terre la figure d’un oyseau, je souffleray contre, incontinent elle sera oyseau & volera par la permission de Dieu, je gueriray les aveugles nez & les ladres, je ressusciteray les morts, je vous enseigneray ce que vous devez manger, & ce que vous ne devez pas manger, cela vous servira d’instruction si vous croyez en Dieu,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      50
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      je suis venu pour confirmer l’ancien Testament, & ce qui vous a esté cy-devant enseigné ; certainement il vous est permis de manger des choses qui vous ont esté cy-devant deffenduës ; Je suis venu vers vous avec des signes de ma mission qui tesmoignent que je suis veritablement envoyé de la part de vostre Seigneur, craignez Dieu & m’obeïssez,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      51
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Dieu est mon Seigneur & le vostre, adorez-le, c’est le droict chemin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      52
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Lors que Jesus cogneust leur impieté, il dit, Qui soustiendra la loy de Dieu en mon absence ? Les Apostres luy ont respondu, nous soustiendrons la loy de Dieu, nous croyons en son unité, sois tesmoin devant Dieu que nous nous sommes entierement resignez à la volonté de sa divine Majesté :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      53
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Seigneur, nous croyons en ce que tu as commandé, & avons suivy le Prophete ton
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Apostre, escrits nous au nombre de ceux qui professent ta loy.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      54
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Les Juifs ont conspiré contre Jesus, & Dieu a fait tourner leur conspiration contr’eux, il est sçavant des desseins des conspirateurs.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      55
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Souviens-toy comme le Seigneur a dit ; O Jesus, je te feray mourir, je t’esleveray à moy, je t’esloigneray des infidelles, & prefereray ceux qui t’auront obey aux infidelles au jour du Jugement ; ce jour vous serez tous assemblez devant moy, je jugeray les differens qui sont entre vous,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      56
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      & chastieray les impies en ce monde & en l’autre, personne d’entr’eux ne les pourra proteger,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      57
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      je recompenseray ceux qui auront creu en ma loy, & qui auront fait de bonnes œuvres. Dieu n’ayme pas les injustes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      58
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Je te raconte ces mysteres, & t’enseigne l’Alcoran,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      59
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Jesus auprés de Dieu est comme Adam, Dieu la creé de terre, il a dit, sois, & il a esté,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      60
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      cette verité procede de ton Seigneur, ne sois pas au nombre de ceux qui en doutent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      61
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Si quelqu’un dispute contre toy de ta doctrine, dis leur ; Venez, assemblez vos enfans & les nostres, vos femmes & les nostres, assemblons-nous & addressons nos prieres à Dieu ; je mettray la malediction de sa divine Majesté sur les menteurs.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      62
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Ce discours est entierement veritable, il n’y a point de Dieu que Dieu seul, tout-Puissant & Sage ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      63
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      s’ils s’éloignent de ses commandemens il recognoistra bien les infidelles,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      64
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      dis leur ; O vous qui sçavez l’escriture,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Ce sont les Juifs & les Chrestiens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        venez avec des paroles vray semblables entre vous & nous, adore je autre que Dieu ? je ne
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        l’associe avec personne, & ne recognois pour Seigneur autre que luy ; que s’ils se détournent du chemin de la foy, Dieu cognoistra bien ceux qui saliront la terre, Dis leur, soyez tesmoins que nous croyons en Dieu.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        65
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        O vous qui sçavez l’escriture, ne disputez pas de la loy d’Abraham, à sçavoir, s’il observoit l’ancien Testament ou l’Evangile, ils ont esté enseignez apres luy, peut-estre que vous cognoistrez vostre erreur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        66
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        O vous qui avez disputé de ce que vous ne sçaviez pas,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        67
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Abraham n’estoit ny Juif ny Chrestien, il professoit l’unité de Dieu, il estoit vray-croyant, & n’estoit pas au nombre des infidelles :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        68
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Le peuple & particulierement ceux qui l’ont suivy de son temps, comme aussi le Prophete Mahomet, & tous les vray-croyans, ont cognu la verité de sa loy.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        69
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Une partie de ceux à qui a esté cy-devant donnée la science de l’escriture, desirent de vous dévoyer du droict chemin, mais ils s’en devoyent eux-mesmes, & ne le cognoissent pas.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        70
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        O vous qui sçavez l’escriture, ne celez pas malicieusement les commandemens de Dieu,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        71
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        ne revestez pas la verité du mensonge, ne la cachez pas volontairement.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        72
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Plusieurs de ceux qui sçavent la loy escrite ont dit dés l’aube du jour ; Croyez en ce qui a esté enseigné à ceux qui croyent en la loy de Dieu, neantmoins le soir ils ont esté eux-mesmes au nombre des infidelles, peut-estre qu’ils se convertiront..
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        73
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Ne croyez qu’en ceux qui suivront vostre loy, dis leur, le vray guide est le guide de Dieu : On n’a pas donné à autre
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        qu’à vous la science qui vous a esté donnée, si les infidelles disputent contre vous devant vostre Seigneur au jour du Jugement, dites leur, la grace procede de la main de Dieu, il est liberal & sçait tout,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        74
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        il pardonne à qui bon luy semble, & est tout misericordieux.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        75
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Si tu confie ton tresor entre les mains de plusieurs de ceux qui sçavent la loy escrite, ils te le rendront fidellement ; Il y
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Correction de : à
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        aussi plusieurs personnes entr’eux qui ne te le rendront pas si tu n’en prens du soin, parce qu’ils ont dit qu’ils n’ont point de creance aux Arabes, ils blasphement contre Dieu & cognoissent leurs blasphemes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        76
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Celuy qui satisfera à ce qu’il a promis, & qui craindra Dieu, sera aymé de Dieu, il ayme ceux qui ont sa crainte devant les yeux ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        77
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        ceux qui alterent ses commandemens pour quelque profit, n’auront point de part en Paradis, il ne les protegera pas, & ne les regardera pas au jour du Jugement, il ne leur pardonnera pas, & seront rigoureusement chastiez.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        78
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Il y a des personnes entr’eux qui alterent l’escriture en la lisant, & veulent faire croire que ce qu’ils disent est dans l’escriture, encore qu’il n’y soit pas, ils blasphement & le cognoissent bien :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        79
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Dieu n’avoit pas donné à l’homme les escritures, la science & les propheties pour dire au peuple, Adorez-moy au lieu de Dieu, mais bien pour dire, observez exactement ce que vous avez apris dans l’escriture & ce que vous lisez,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        80
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Dieu ne vous commande pas d’adorer les Anges ny les Prophetes, vous commandera t’il l’impieté apres
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        vous avoir enseigné sa loy ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        81
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Souvenez-vous qu’il a receu la promesse des Prophetes de prescher ses commandemens sans peur, & qu’il vous a enseigné l’escriture & la science,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Voy Kitab el tenoir.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          & qu’apres-ce, il est venu un Prophete qui a confirmé la doctrine qui vous avoit été enseignée, afin que vo9 crussiés en ses paroles, ne l’avez vous pas approuvé ? n’avez-vous pas receu ce qui vous avoit esté promis ? Nous l’avons receu, soyez donc tesmoins contre vous-mesmes, & contre ceux qui vous ont suivis, & je seray tesmoin contre vous & contr’eux ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          82
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ceux qui se devoyeront du droict chemin seront des meschans,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          83
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          desirent ils observer une autre loy que celle de Dieu, tout ce qui est au Ciel & en la Terre luy obeyt de bon gré ou par force, & vous serez un jour tous assemblés devant luy pour estre jugez,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          84
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          dis leur. Nous croyons en Dieu, en ce qu’il nous a inspiré, en ce qu’il a inspiré à Abraham, Ismaël, Isaac, Jacob, & aux Tribus, en ce qui a esté ordonné par Moïse, par Jesus, & generallement par tous les Prophetes de la part de Dieu, & sommes entierement resignez à sa volonté.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          85
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Les sacrifices de ceux qui desireront suivre une autre loy que la loy de salut ne seront pas agréez, ils seront en l’autre monde au nombre des gens perdus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          86
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Dieu n’a pas conduit ceux qui ont suivy l’impieté apres avoir professé sa loy, est apres avoir veu & témoigné que le Prophete & veritable par les signes clairs & evidens qui leur sont apparus, Dieu ne conduit pas les injustes,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          87
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ils seront
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          88
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          à jamais
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          87
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          maudits
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          de sa divine Majesté, des Anges, & de tout le monde,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          88
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ils ne trouveront point d’allegement en leurs peines, & seront privez au jour du Jugement de protection,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          89
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          excepté ceux qui se convertiront & qui feront de bonnes œuvres, Dieu leur sera clement & misericordieux.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Voy kitab el tenoir.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            90
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Ceux qui seront impies envers Jesus apres avoir creu aux livres de Moïse, & qui augmenteront leur impieté contre Mahomet, ne se convertiront jamais, ils seront eternellement devoyez.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            91
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Tous les tresors de la terre ne pourront pas sauver les impies qui mourront dans leur impieté, on leur a preparé de grands chastimens, & personne d’entr’eux ne les pourra proteger.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            92
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Vous ne serez pas justifiez jusques à ce que vous ayez depensé en œuvres pies une partie des biens que vous avez, Dieu sçaura les aumosnes que vous ferez.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            93
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Toute sorte de viande estoit permise aux enfans d’Israël, excepté ce qu’Israël s’estoit deffendu à soy-mesme auparavant l’ancien Testament, dis leur, venez & apportez l’ancien Testament & le considerez, on verra si vous dites la verité,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            94
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            ceux qui apres blasphemeront contre Dieu auront tres-grand tort,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            95
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            dis leur, Dieu
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Correction de : à
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            dit la verité, suivez la loy d’Abraham elle luy est agreable, il professoit l’unité de sa divine Majesté, il n’estoit pas au nombre de ceux qui croyoient en plusieurs Dieux.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            96
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Le Temple de la Meque est le premier que Dieu a estably en terre pour y estre adoré, il l’a beny, & le peuple y trouvera les enseignemens du droict chemin,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            97
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            avec des signes clairs & evidens de
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            sa toute-Puissance, à sçavoir le lieu d’Abraham,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Voy Kitab el tenoir. Les Turcs disent que le lieu d’Abraham est une pierre gardee dans un oratoire à la Meque sur laquelle Abraham monta lors qu’il élevoit les fondemens du Temple de cette ville, les marques de ses pieds sont gravés sur cette pierre jusques à present.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              celuy qui entrera en ce Temple sera en lieu de seureté & privilegié, Dieu a ordonné d’y faire des pelerinages par ceux qui en auront le pouvoir ; Celuy qui est impie doit sçavoir que Dieu n’a pas affaire de luy.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              98
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              O vous qui avez cognoissance de la loy escrite, ne celez pas volontairement les commandemens de Dieu, il sçait tout ce que vous faites, dis leur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              99
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              O vous qui avez la science des escritures, ne détournez pas du chemin de salut ceux qui croyent en la loy de Dieu, vous la voulez alterer & pervertir, mais Dieu n’est pas ignorant de ce que vous faites.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              100
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              O vous qui croyez, si vous obeyssez à plusieurs de ceux qui ont la connoissance de la loy escrite, ils vous devoyeront au nombre des impies ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              101
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              comment serez-vous des impies, puis qu’on vous a enseigné les commandemens de Dieu ? & que son Prophete & son Apostre est entre vous ? celuy qui se resigne en Dieu est dans le droict chemin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              102
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              O vous qui croyez craignez Dieu, mourez dans la profession de son unité,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              103
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              embrassez sa loy, & vous souvenez de la grace qu’il vous a faite, vous estiez tous ennemis les uns des autres, il a uny vos cœurs, & par sa grace specialle vous estes demeurez unis comme de bons freres, vous estiez sur le bord d’un fossé de feu, dont il vous a retiré, ainsi Dieu vous manifeste ses graces, peut-estre que vous suivrez le droit chemin ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              104
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Il y a des personnes entre vous qui exhortent le peuple à bien faire, ils commandent de faire ce qui est honneste,, & s’
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              abstiennent
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              de ce qui n’est pas raisonnable, ces personnes seront bien heureuses.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              105
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Ne soyez pas comme ceux qui ont abandonné la verité, & ont suivy le mensonge encore que la verité leur fut cognuë, ils souffriront de grands tourmens
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              106
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              au jour que le visage des bons blanchira,, & que celuy des meschans sera noircy ; On dira à ceux qui auront le visage noircy, Avez vous suivy l’impieté apres avoir fait profession de la foy ? goustez aujourd’huy les tourmens deubs à vostre peché.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              107
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Ceux qui auront le visage blanc seront en la grace de Dieu, en laquelle ils demeureront eternellement.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              108
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Voila les mysteres de la loy de Dieu que je t’enseigne avec verité, Dieu ne veut pas qu’on fasse injustice à son peuple,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              109
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              tout ce qui est au Ciel & en la Terre luy appartient, il dispose de tout,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              110
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Il n’a point paru de nation en terre qui ait suivy un meilleur chemin que vous, vous deffendez de faire ce qui n’est pas raisonnable,, & croyez en Dieu seul, si ceux qui ont cy-devant eu la cognoissance de la loy escrite
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Ce sont les Juifs.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                eussent creu en Dieu, ils auroient tres bien fait, il y a des personnes entr’eux qui croyent en ce qui est veritable, mais la plus grande partie sont des meschans ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                111
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Ils ne vous feront point de mal que de la langue, & ne trouveront point de protection contre vous, s’ils vous combattent ils tourneront le dos,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                112
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ils ont esté battus de la honte & de l’ignominie où ils se sont arrestez, excepté lors qu’ils ont embrassé la loy de Dieu, & qu’ils ont observé les preceptes qui ont esté
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                enseignez
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                au peuple fidelle, lors qu’ils sont retournez en la colere de Dieu, ils ont esté battus de la pauvreté, parce qu’ils ne croyent pas en la parole de sa divine Majesté, qu’ils tuoient ses Prophetes sans raison, & qu’ils desobeissoient à ses commandemens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                113
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Ceux qui ont cy-devant eu cognoissance de la loy escrite ne sont pas tous semblables, il y a des personnes entr’eux qui perseverent en l’obeïssance, ils meditent la nuit les miracles de Dieu, ils l’adorent,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                & croyent en sa divine Majesté & au jour du Jugement,, ils preschent l honnesteté, ils deffendent de faire les choses qui sont deshonnestes,, & s’adonnent aux bonnes œuvres, certainement ils sont gens de bien.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                115
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Ne cachez pas les bonnes œuvres que vous ferez, Dieu cognoist ceux qui ont sa crainte devant les yeux.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                116
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Les richesses & les enfans seront inutiles aux infidelles auprés de Dieu, ils demeureront eternellement dedans le feu d’Enfer,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                117
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                les aumosnes qu’ils font en ce monde sont semblables au vent grandement chaud ou extremément froid qui est arrivé au labourage de ceux qui ont fait tord à leurs ames, & l’a tout ruiné, Dieu ne leur
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Correction de : à
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                point fait d’injustice, ils se sont fait tort à eux-mesmes par leurs pechez.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                118
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                O vous qui croyez en Dieu, n’estimez personne estre éleuë de Dieu qu’elle ne soit de vostre Religion, les meschants tascheront de vous mettre dans leurs desordres, la haine a paru en leur bouche, & celle que leur estomach couve est encore plus grande, nous vous avons enseignés les commandemens de
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dieu, si vous les observez, vous vous garderez de la malice des infidelles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                119
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                O vous ! vous les aymez, & ils ne vous ayment pas ! vous croyez generallement aux escritures, & ils ne croyent pas en ce que vous croyez, lors qu’ils vous ont rencontré ils ont dit, nous croyons en Dieu, & lors qu’ils ont esté eloignez de vous, ils ont mordu de colere le bout de leurs doigts contre vous, dis leur, mourez avec vostre colere, Dieu sçait ce qui est en vos cœurs ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                120
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                S’il vous arrivé du bien, ils en sont fachez, & quand il vous arrive du mal ils s’en réjouïssent, si vous avez patience & si vous craignez Dieu, leur malice ne vous fera point de mal, Dieu sçait tout ce qu’ils font.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                121
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Souviens-toy de la matinée que quelques uns de tes gens ont delaissé les vray-croyans au champ de bataille,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                122
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                & que deux de tes compagnies
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Benou Selimeth. Benou ariteth.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  se sont éloignez du combat, Dieu a esté leur protecteur, tous les vray-croyans se doivent confier en luy,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  123
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  il vous a protegé à Beder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Beder est un lieu entre la Meque & la Medine, où Mahomet gagna une bataille.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    où vous estiez peu de gens mal armez, peut-estre que vous le craindrez & que vous le remercierez de cette grace :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    124
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Dites aux vray-croyans. Ne suffit-il pas que Dieu vous secoure avec trois mille de ses Anges
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    125
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    vrayement si vous avez patience & si vous craignez Dieu, ils vous viendront secourir au besoin, & vostre Seigneur vous secourra avec cinq mille de ses Anges envoyez du Ciel,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    126
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    il ne vous envoyera ce secours qu’afin de vous annoncer sa protection & pour assurance de vos cœurs, la victoire procede de sa divine Majesté, il est
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    toutPuissant
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    & Prudent en ses œuvres,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    127
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    il exterminera en ce monde une partie de ceux qui sont impies, où il les reprendra si aigrement qu’ils seront desesperez ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    128
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    tu n’as pas affaire s’il leur pardonnera ou s’il les chastiera parce qu’ils sont des meschans,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    129
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    tout ce qui est en Terre & aux Cieux est à luy, il pardonne à qui bon luy semble, il est clement & misericordieux aux gens de bien.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    130
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    O vous qui croyez ne soyez pas usuriers, & craignez Dieu, peut-estre que vous obeïrez à ses commandemens,,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    131
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    craignez le feu d’Enfer preparé pour les infidelles ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    132
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    obeïssez à Dieu & aux Prophetes ses Apostres vos pechez vous seront pardonnez,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    133
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    demandez promptement pardon à vostre Seigneur, la largeur du Paradis contient le Ciel & la Terre, il est preparé pour les gens de bien !
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    134
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Dieu ayme ceux qui font des aumosnes en joye & en affliction, qui dominent leur colere, & qui pardonnent à ceux qui les ont offensez ; il ayme ceux qui font bien,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    135
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    & qui apres avoir commis quelque peché se sont souvenus de sa divine Majesté, & luy en ont demandé pardon ; qui pardonne les pechez autre que Dieu ? Ceux qui ne persisteront pas en leurs crimes, & qui recognoistront leurs pechez,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    136
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    seront recompensez de la misericorde de Dieu, & jouïront de sa grace dedans le Paradis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    137
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Il y a eu cy-devant des loix & des voyes pour conduire le peuple au droit chemin, mais considerez qu’elle a esté la fin des infidelles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    138
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    L’Alcoran est envoyé pour instruire le monde, pour conduire les hommes au droict
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    chemin ,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    & pour prescher les gens de bien.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    139
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Ne vous avilissez pas, & ne vous affligez pas dans les combats, vous serez victorieux si vous croyez en Dieu ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    140
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    si vous avez esté blessez, semblables blessures ont touché les impies, Dieu diversifie ainsi les jours entre le peuple, afin de cognoistre ceux qui sont veritablement zelez en sa loy, & qu’on prenne entre vous des tesmoins contre la malice des infidelles. Dieu n’ayme pas les injustes,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    141
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    il pardonne les pechez à ceux qui croyent & extermine les infidelles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    142
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Croyez-vous entrer dans le Paradis, & que Dieu ne cognoisse pas ceux qui ont genereusement combattu ? il cognoit ceux qui ont esté patiens en leur adversité, & qui ont perseveré en l’obeïssance de ses commandemens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    143
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Vous attendiez la mort avant que de l’avoir rencontrée, vous l’avez veuë de vos yeux, & avez esté victorieux.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : C’est la bataille de Beder.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      144
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Certainement Mahomet est Prophete & Apostre de Dieu, il y a eu plusieurs Prophetes auparavant luy, lors qu’ils sont morts, ou qu’ils ont esté tuez, vous estes retournez sur vos pas en vostre impieté, ceux qui retournent sur leurs pas ne font point de mal à Dieu, il ne recompensera que ceux qui seront recognoissans de ses graces,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      145
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      & les hommes ne peuvent pas mourir sans sa permission & ce en un temps escrit & predestiné. Je donneray les biens de ce monde à celuy qui en voudra, & recompenseray abondamment ceux qui me loüeront.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      146
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Combien y a-t’il eu de Prophetes & d’hommes avec eux qui n’ont pas estés avilis par les
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      afflictions
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      qui leur sont arrivées en combattant pour la loy de Dieu ? ils n’ont pas esté affoiblis, & ne se sont pas humiliez aux infidelles, Dieu ayme ceux qui sont patients en leurs adversités & ceux qui perserverent en sa loy ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      147
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Ils disoient dans leurs afflictions ; Seigneur pardonne nous nos pechez, assure nos pas, & nous protege contre les infidelles :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      148
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Dieu leur a donné les richesses de la Terre, & les tresors du Ciel, il ayme ceux qui font bien.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      149
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      O vous qui croyez en Dieu, si vous obeyssez aux impies, ils vous feront retourner sur vos pas, vous retournerez au nombre des gens perdus,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      150
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      veritablement Dieu est vostre Seigneur, il est tres bon protecteur,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      151
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      je mettray la peur dans le cœur des infidelles, parce qu’ils ont sans raison adoré plusieurs Dieux, & le feu d’Enfer sera leur habitation.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      152
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Dieu vous a fait paroistre la verité de ses promesses lors que par sa permission vous avez tué les infidelles jusques à ce que vous vous estes lassez de combattre, neantmoins vous avez contredit à ce que le Prophete a ordonné, vous luy avez desobey apres vous avoir fait voir ce que vous souhaitiez avec affection. Il y a des personnes entre vous qui ayment les biens de ce monde, & d’autres qui ayment les biens du Ciel, Dieu vous a esloigné des infidelles pour vous esprouver, il vous a pardonné vos pechez, il est liberal à ceux qui observent ses commandemens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      153
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Lors que vous vous estes retirez du combat, & que vous avez plié sans raison, le Prophete vous a rappellez
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      & vous a fait recognoistre vostre faute avec mille peines, ne vous affligez pas de la perte du butin qui vous est eschapé au jour de la victoire, ny du mal qui vous est arrivé lors que vous avez esté vaincus, Dieu sçait tout ce que vous faites ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      154
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      apres vostre travail il vous a envoyé un grand repos, une partie d’entre vous a sommeillé en toute seureté, & l’autre partie s’est laissée emporter à ses volontez, ils ont eu des pensées de Dieu contraire à la verité ; pensées des ignorans, qui disent, Avons-nous veu quelque chose du secours que Dieu nous a promis ? dis leur, toute chose procede de Dieu : Ils cachent en leurs ames ce qu’ils ne manifestent pas, & disent, si nous eussions esté libres de nos volontez, nous n’aurions pas estés tuez, dis leur, encore que vous fussiez demeurez dans vos maisons, & dans vos licts, la mort auroit pris ceux qui estoient arrivez à l’heure de leur destin, Dieu esprouve ce qui est dans vos cœurs, & sçait ce que vous avez dans l’ame :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      155
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      certainement le Diable a seduit ceux qui ont fuy lors que les deux armées estoient en bataille, & ce à cause de quelque peché qu’ils avoient commis, neantmoins Dieu leur a pardonné, il est clement & misericordieux à son peuple.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      156
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      O vous qui croyez, ne soyez pas comme les infidelles, qui ont dit, parlans de leurs freres qui ont esté tuez à l’armée, que s’ils fussent demeurez en leurs maisons ils ne seroient pas morts, Dieu met ce regret en leur cœur à cause de leur impieté, il donne la vie & la mort, & void tout
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ce que vous faites,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      157
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      si vous estes tuez pour sa loy, ou si vous mourez en sa grace, il vous sera plus advantageux que tous les tresors du monde,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      158
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      & si vous mourez ou si vous estes tuez combatans pour la foy, vous serez assemblez devant sa divine Majesté pour estre recompensez.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      159
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Par la grace de Dieu tu les a rendu dociles,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Voy Gelaldin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [Coran 12-21, MKW] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Le fragment suivant : « encore que tu leur sois severe ils ne se separeront pas de toy » est un contre-sens si l’on se réfère à la glose que Du Ryer recommande à son lecteur de consulter. Le sens de ce passage serait plutôt : « si tu avais été rude, dur de cœur, ils auraient fait sécession » (traduction de Blachère). Au lieu de postuler une intention polémique de Du Ryer, nous pencherons pour un problème linguistique. En effet, notre hypothèse est que Du Ryer a confondu la particule la (ل, certes), dans la phrase verbale la-infaḍḍū (لا نفضوا, certes, ils se seraient séparés [de toi]), avec la particule de négation (لا). La phrase devient par conséquent négative chez Du Ryer, qui la rend finalement ainsi : « ils ne se separeront pas de toy ». Cette même erreur sur les particules de négation en arabe se remarque par ailleurs dans un autre verset ( ii , 106) assez important pour l’exégèse musulmane, car il stipule l’existence de l’abrogeant et de l’abrogé dans le Coran. Du Ryer rend le verset en question de la manière suivante : « il n’alterera pas ses commandemens, il ne les oubliera pas, il enseignera encor d’autres plus utiles ou de semblables. Ne sçavez vous pas que Dieu est tout Puissant ? ». D’un point de vue exégétique, cette traduction est un total contresens ; la version qui se rapproche le plus de la lecture musulmane est celle de Blachère : « Si Nous abrogeons un verset quelconque ou que Nous le Fassions oublier, Nous en apportons un meilleur ou semblable. Ne sais-tu pas qu’Allāh est Omniprésent ? ». La manière dont Du Ryer a rendu ce verset a d’ailleurs été analysée au xxi e siècle comme « une volonté de faire du Coran un texte fermé, en gommant les allusions au statut ambigu de certains versets  » . En fait, il semble plutôt avoir confondu ici le pronom relatif (ما, ce qui/que) dans la phrase verbale mā-nansaḫ (ما ننسخ, ce qu’on abroge) avec la particule de négation homographe (ما). La phrase devient de ce fait négative, et conduit Du Ryer à la traduire par : « il n’alterera pas [il n’abrogera pas] », au lieu de « ce qu’on altérera ». Enfin, le fait que Du Ryer cite le tafsīr al-Ǧalālayn étaie l’argument selon lequel il ne cherche visiblement pas à tordre le sens du verset. Toutefois, la référence à ce commentaire musulman pourrait aussi être une manière d’indiquer au lecteur qu’une autre lecture est proposée par l’exégète al-Suyūṭī. Mais cette hypothèse est peu probable, pour la simple raison que Du Ryer cherche constamment à s’aligner sur le tafsīr al-Ǧalālayn quand il le mentionne. Voir la glose d’al-Suyūṭī.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          encore que tu leur sois severe ils ne se separeront pas de toy, pardonne leur, prie pour eux, prens leur advis aux occasions qui se presenteront, & lors que tu auras resolu de faire quelque chose, confie-toy en Dieu, il ayme ceux qui se confient en luy,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          160
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          s’il vous protege, personne n’obtiendra victoire sur vous, s’il vous abandonne qui vous protegera ? tous les fidelles se doivent resigner à la volonté de sa divine Majesté.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          161
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Il n’est pas permis au Prophete de tromper, celuy qui sera trompeur paroistra au jour du Jugement avec sa tromperie pour estre jugé alors les hommes seront payés de ce qu’ils auront gagné, il ne sera point fait d’injustice à ceux qui auront aymé Dieu,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          162
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          & l’Enfer sera l’habitation de ceux qui par leur tromperie seront retournez en la colere de sa divine Majesté, Ils ne seront pas tous traittez égallement,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          163
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Dieu leur donnera leur rang & leur place, il void tout ce qu’ils font,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          164
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          assurément il a gratifié les vray-croyans lors qu’il leur a envoyé un Prophete de leur nation pour leur prescher ses commandemens & pour leur enseigner l’Alcoran, ils estoient avant sa venuë en une erreur manifeste :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          165
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          lors qu’il vous est arrivé quelque mal, il
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          en est arrivé aux infidelles autant qu’à vous, vous avez demandé d’où provient ce mal, il provient de vous-mesmes, certainement Dieu est tout-Puissant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          166
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Ce qui vous est arrivé lors que les deux camps se sont rencontrez, est arrivé par la permission de Dieu, pour discerner les vray-croyans qui depensent leurs biens avec affection pour la gloire de sa divine Majesté,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          167
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          d’avec ceux qui se sont éloignez du combat lors qu’on leur
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Correction de : à
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          dit, Venez & combattez pour la foy, & ont respondu, si nous eussions creu de combatre, nous ne vous aurions pas suivis ; alors ils se sont plus approchez de l’impieté que de la foy, toutefois ils n’ont pas tous dans le cœur ce qui est en leur bouche, Dieu sçait ce qu’ils tiennent secret ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          168
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Il y a des personnes entr’eux qui ont dit à leurs freres, Arrestez-vous & n’allez pas au combat, vos compagnons n’auroient pas esté tuez s’ils nous eussent obey, dis leur, delivrez-vous de la mort si vous la pouvez éviter demeurans dans vos maisons ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          169
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Ne croyez pas que ceux qui ont esté tuez pour la foy soient morts ; au contraire, ils sont vivans auprés de Dieu,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          170
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ils se rejoüissent de ce que ceux qui accouroient pour les empescher de combatre ne les ont pas rencontrez, il ne faut rien craindre pour eux,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          171
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ils se réjouyront eternellement en la grace de Dieu, il recompense abondamment ceux qui combattent pour sa loy.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          172
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Ceux qui ont obey à Dieu & au Prophete apres avoir esté vaincus, qui ont fait de bonnes œuvres, & ont craint sa divine Majesté,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          recevront
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          de grandes recompenses.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          173
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Lors qu’on leur a dit, le peuple a conspiré contre vous, prenez garde à vous, ce discours leur a augmenté leur foy, & ont dit, il sufit que Dieu est nôtre Protecteur,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          174
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ils ont esté remplis de la grace de Dieu, il ne leur est plus arrivé de mal, & ont observé les commandemens de sa divine Majesté, il est clement à ceux qui luy obeïssent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          175
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Le Diable vous fera peur des infidelles, ne les craignez pas, mais craignez-moy si vous estes gens de bien.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          176
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Ne vous affligez pas de voir les meschans courir à l’impieté, ils ne font point de mal à Dieu, il ne leur veut point donner de repos en l’autre monde où ils seront rudement chastiez.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          178
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Je prolonge le bien des infidelles pour augmenter leur peine, ils ressentiront à la fin des tourmens douloureux.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          179
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Dieu ne delaissera pas les fidelles au poinct que vous estes, il separera un jour les bons d’avec les meschans, il ne vous enseigne pas le futur, il choisit pour cét effet entre les Prophetes qui bon luy semble ; croyez donc en Dieu & en ses Prophetes, si vous croyez en Dieu craignez de l’offenser, vous en serez recompensez.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          180
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Ne croyez pas que ceux qui sont trop espargnans & avaricieux du bien que Dieu leur a donné fassent bien ; au contraire ils font tres-mal, ce qu’ils espargnent sans raison les estranglera au jour du Jugement ; l’heredité du Ciel & de la Terre est à Dieu, il sçait tout.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          181
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Certainement Dieu a oüy la parole de ceux qui disent, Dieu est pauvre & nous sommes riches, il a dit, j’escriray ce qu’ils ont dit, &
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          tiendray
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          compte exact du meurtre qu’ils ont injustement commis en la personne des Prophetes, je leur diray au jour du Jugement ; Goustez les tourmens du feu d’Enfer
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          182
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          que vous avez meritez. Dieu ne conduit pas dans les tenebres ceux qui l’adorent ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          183
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Il y
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          a
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Correction de : à
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          des personnes qui disent, Dieu nous a ordonné de ne pas croire aux Prophetes, & jusques à ce que leur sacrifice soit consommé par le feu, dis leur, Il vous est venu cy-devant des Prophetes avec les miracles que vous demandez, vous ne les eussiez pas tuez si vous eussiez esté gens de bien ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          184
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          S’ils te démentent, sçache qu’ils ont dementy les Prophetes qui t’ont precedé, qui sont venus avec les miracles, le Pseautier & le Livre de lumiere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          185
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Toute personne goustera la mort, & vos recompenses seront payées au jour du Jugement, celuy qui s’esloignera du feu d’Enfer & entrera dans le Paradis sera bien heureux ; les biens de ce monde ne sont que matiere de superbe,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          186
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          afin que vous soyez esprouvez en vos richesses & en vos personnes. N’escoutez-pas les Juifs ny les Chrestiens qui ont sçeu la loy escrite auparavant vous, ny aussi ceux qui croyent en plusieurs Dieux, ils offensent Dieu par leurs blasphemes : si vous avez patience & si vous craignez Dieu, vous ferez une tres-bonne resolution.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          187
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Dieu a receu la parole de ceux qui sçavent sa loy escrite lorsqu’ils luy ont promis de prescher au peuple ses commandemens & de ne les pas celer, neantmoins il les ont mesprisez, il les ont changez à un profit de peu de
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          valeur, & n’ont gagné que la misere,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          188
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          n’estimez-pas que ceux qui se resjouyssent du mal qu’ils ont fait, & aiment d’estre loüez de ce qu’ils n’ont pas fait, ayent evité la punition de leurs crimes, certainement ils souffriront de grands tourmens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          189
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Le Royaume des Cieux & de la Terre est à Dieu, il est tout-Puissant,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          190
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          la creation du Ciel & de la Terre, & la difference du jour & de la nuit sont signes evidens de sa toute-Puissance à ceux qui ont du jugement.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          191
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Ceux qui se sont souvenus de Dieu, droits, assis, ou couchez, & ont consideré la creation du Ciel & de la Terre, ont dit, Seigneur tu n’as pas creé ces choses en vain, beny soit ton Nom, delivre-nous des tourmens du feu d’Enfer,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          192
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          tu rendras-malheureux celuy que tu y precipiteras, & les meschans seront privez de protection au jour du Jugement ;
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          193
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Seigneur nous avons oüy ceux qui disent, croyez en vostre Seigneur, nous croyons en ton unité, pardonne-nous nos fautes, efface nos pechez, & nous faits la grace de mourir au nombre des justes,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          194
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          donne-nous ce que tu as promis par les Prophetes, & ne permet pas que nous soyons malheureux au jour du Jugement, tu ne contreviens pas à ce que tu promets :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          195
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Le Seigneur les a exaucez, & leur a dit, je ne laisseray point perdre de vos œuvres, tant des hommes que des femmes ; I’effaceray les pechez de ceux qui sont sortis de la Meque pour se separer des meschans, je couvriray les pechez de ceux qui sont sortis de leurs maisons, qui se sont assemblez pour
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          combatre pour la foy, & qui ont esté tuez, je leur ouvriray la porte du Paradis où coulent plusieurs fleuves, pour recompenser leurs bonnes œuvres. Il y a chez Dieu de grande recompense,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          196
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          n’envie pas les infidelles que tu verras posseder un peu de bien en terre,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          197
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          l’Enfer est preparé pour estre leur habitation,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          198
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          & ceux qui craignent Dieu demeureront eternellement dans des jardins où courent plusieurs ruisseaux avec toute sorte de contentement, Dieu est grand remunerateur des justes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          199
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Entre ceux qui sçavent la loy escrite, il y a des personnes qui croyent en Dieu, en ce qui vous a esté cy-devant enseigné, & en ce qui leur a esté presché, veritablement ils sont obeïssans à Dieu, & n’abandonnent pas sa loy. Ils recevront une grande recompense de Dieu, il est exact à faire compte.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          200
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          O vous qui estes vray-croyans, soyez patiens en vos adversitez, perseverez à bien faire, combattez pour la foy, & craignez Dieu, vous serez bien-heureux.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Arrivabene, 1547Contexte
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          X
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          In nome di Dio misericordioso, e Pio. CAPITOLO IIII.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          2
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Perche questo libro altrimenti e distinto ne Testi di Oriente, e altrimenti in quei di occidente voglio dire che gli orientali hanno la prima Azora che e il primo capitolo distesa fino a questo quarto.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          • [C]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          DIO Pio, e misericordioso, vivo, e altissimo, oltra ilquale non è altro Dio,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          3
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          et ilquale prima diede à gli huomini della via retta il Testamento, e dopo l’Evangelio, e finalmente il veracissimo libro, cioè l’Alforcano
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Le traducteur italianise le mot « Alfurcam » présent dans le texte latin (« al-Furqân », c’est-à-dire « le discernement », nom attribué à la sourate XXV, parfois employé pour désigner le Coran).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            7
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            della vostra legge, come confermatore di quelli di sopra. Ilquale contiene alcune parole fermissime, e che non si ponno levar via, come sono la Madre, e la Materia del libro, e alcune ve ne son contrarie, lequali gli huomini di perverso cuore espianano per apportar altrui controversia, dimostrando sienza
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            con lo dechiarare di questo libro. La sua espositione è sola da Dio intesa, e da sapientissimi, i quali credendo à tutto il libro fanno fede, che tutto è dato da Dio, del quale non si ricordano se non i sapienti, Gl’increduli, e che contradiranno à questo libro patiranno indubitatamente,, tutte le tribulationi, e tutti i gravissimi tormenti, essendo l’altissimo Dio vendicatore giustissimo, alla cui sapientia cosa non è, che sia incomprensibile,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            6
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            ilquale secondo ch’ei vuole adopera il tutto.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            9
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Egli adunque dopo la sua retta legge à noi data essendo donator largo di tutti i beni congregator di tutte le genti,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            10
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            quel di che verra dopo un certo termine prescritto da Dio, nel quale non gioverà ne prole, ne danari, ne eloquenza,, non patisca, che gli animi nostri sian infermati, e puniti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            11
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Invita alla sua credenza per la vendetta di Pharaone.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Per l’esitio di Pharaone, e delle sue genti, e de contradicenti à propii mandati di Dio, e per la divina vendetta,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            13
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            e per il miracolo fatto in quei duoi esserciti, de quali uno servendo à Dio, vinse l’altro ch’era contrario à Dio e il doppio maggior di numero gl’increduli doverebber temer la divina gravitâ, e vendetta, e convertirsi alla fede, e obbedir hora al tuo precetto .
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            14
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            L’usar carnalmente con le donne gli abbracciamenti de figliuoli, il numero dell’oro, e dell’argento,, i buoni cavalli, e gli armenti son tutte cose di questo mondo:
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Per le buone opere si guadagna il Paradiso.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Ma Dio promette assai meglio à chi lo
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            temerà,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Correction de : temerã,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            cioé il Paradiso, dove i perseveranti haranno spose eccellentissime, e haranno l’amor di Dio, che vede il tutto.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            16
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            I credenti in Dio, e che chieggan perdono de peccati loro,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            17
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            e che sono astinenti veraci, e continui nell’orationi, e limosinarii
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            18
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            testimone Dio, e gli Angeli, che sanno,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            « Testimone Dio, e gli Angeli, che sanno » est un calque de l’ablatif absolu « deo teste, et angelis atque scientibus » présent dans le texte latin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              i quali confessano esser un solo Dio sapiente creatore, e incomprensibile,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              19
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              in presenza al quale non perisce nessuna legge,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              16
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              saranno liberi dal fervore del fuoco,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              19
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              e quelli, che se medesimi, e l’opere loro dedicheranno à Dio goderanno l’allegrezza del Paradiso. A i contradicenti, e non credenti Dio giusto giudice giudicherà i fatti suoi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              20
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Di non disputar con gli increduli: ma ben combattere come egli fa.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Se alcuno vorrà disputar teco, di che tu hai rivolto la tua faccia à Dio, e à suoi seguaci, e che tanto i sapienti quanto che gli illiterati seguiranno la buona legge, altrimenti à te solo aspetta manifestar i miei precetti solamente alle genti,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              21
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              22
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              gl’increduli, e gli occisori de Propheti, & de giusti di qualunque sorte patiranno gravissima pena, e in questo mondo saranno vilipesi, e nell’altro perpetuamente dannati.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              23
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Il Purgatorio, come in Ireneo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Alcuni rifiutano i libri à lor dati,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              24
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              de quali questo è il parere, che non sentiranno il fuoco della Geenna se non in numero terminato de di,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              25
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              e ciascuno venendo al di della verità ricevera merce dell’opere sue essendo Dio giudice, e a nessuno
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              nocivo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              26
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Tu veramente insegna alle genti, che Dio dator dell’Imperio Re de Re, e oppressore della potenza de potenti, inalzator de poveri, essendo ogni cosa della sua potenza,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              27
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              continuator della notte, e del di, e dator della vita, fa à chi vuole innumerabili doni.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              28
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Non fedele dunque e lamicitia de gli infedeli.. pero siano cauti i christiani che hanno commertio co Turchi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Nessuno huomo da bene habbia in luogo di buono amico l’incredolo, se non solamente per timore. E adunque sommamente da guardarsene, che per questo Iddio s’offende molto,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              29
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              egli conosce quel che è manifesto, & quel che è secreto,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              30
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              nel di, nel quale à ciascuno risponderanno l’opere fatte, ciascun cattivo vorrebbe che l’anima sua fusse digiuna di tutte le scelerita, e che Dio gli fusse lontano.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              31
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Coloro che amano Dio mi seguiteranno, e cosi conseguiranno da Dio pio donator di persone, il divino amore, & il perdon de peccati.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              32
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Voi dunque che credete in Dio, credete al Propheta, se non studiate per aventura di non esser da Dio amati,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              33
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              34
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Iddio elesse Adamo, Noe, Abramo, e la sua potentia,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Dans le texte latin il est question de « descendance » (« posteritatem »), non pas de « potentia ». La traduction italienne est sans doute imputable à une lecture erronée du texte latin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                e Ioachino, & gli altri sopra tutte l’altre genti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                35
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : La nativita di MARIA in la sua nutritura secondo le favole, e le non autentiche scritture de christiani semplici..
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                La moglie di Ioachino sentendosi gravida, disse. O Dio creator del tutto, ti consacro il frutto del mio ventre, e à te solo supplice chieggo humilmente, che voglia degnarti accettar chi ti serve,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                36
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                e havendo partorito la figliuola, e postole nome MARIA, chiamando Dio per testimone del suo parto disse. Difendi la mia figliuola, e chi di lei nascera, dalle tentationi, e dall’insidie del Diavolo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                37
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dio benignamente accettando cotal voto della madre, diede alla sua figliuola ottimo nutrimento, e fermissimo cuore. Zacheria ricevendo questa in sua tutela, e in casa sua ogni volta che andò all’altare per far orationi, sempre vi trovo sopra frutti ottimi fuor della stagion del tempo. La onde essendo addomandato di donde gli havessi, disse, da Dio, ilquale à chi egli vuole dona sanza numero,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                38
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Giovan battista.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dopo Zacheria pregando, che gli fusse conceduto un figliuolo grato, e horrevole, orando innanzi all’altare,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                39
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                risposero gli Angeli. Dio satisfacendo alla vostra domanda, vi concede un figliuolo chiamato Giovanni, che confermerà il verbo di Dio. E sara huomo buono perseverante nella virginità, e gran Propheta,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                40
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Zacheria disse. Essendo io vecchio, e la mia donna sterile, in che modo potrò io far figliuoli? Dissero gli Angeli, A Dio non ci è cosa che sia impossibile.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                41
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dio all’hora per la sua dubitanza, volle che per tre di egli non potesse favellare, se non con cenni
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Deprava il Vangelo di Luca al primo cap.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                .
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                42
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Gli angeli un’altra volta favellando à MARIA disse. O MARIA tra tutte le donne, e tra tutti gli huomini mondissima, e netta,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                43
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                e a Dio sola divota, adoralo con tutti gli altri, che à Dio s’inginocchiano.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                44
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Ti commetto questi secreti divini, non ricercando chi
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                habbia
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ad esser eletto per MARIA,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Le traducteur fait ici un contresens sur le texte latin (dont le sens est par ailleurs proche de celui du texte arabe).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  45
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Lhistoria di Mattheo al i. cap. interposta.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Dicendo gli Angeli, O MARIA A te l’allegrezza del sommo Nuntio col verbo di Dio, il cui nome e CHRISTO GIESU figliuol di MARIA,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  46
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  il quale è faccia di tutte le genti in questo, e nell’altro secolo, presente, sapiente, huomo ottimo, et è mandato dal creator dell’università.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  47
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Rispose ella, O Dio in che modo concipero io figliuolo non conoscendo huomo? Dicono gli Angeli A Dio non è cosa alcuna impossibile, egli fa tutto secondo che vuole, i cui commandamenti sono obediti da tutti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  48
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Ciancie de miracoli fenti con le quali vuole che non si creda nel figliuolo di Dio, il quale non venne per sciolgere la legge, ma per adempirla..
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Egli insegnera al tuo figliuolo, che verra con divina virtu con il libro della legge, è la քitia d’ogni magistero, il testamento, e l’Evangelo,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  49
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  e darà commandamenti a figliuoli di Israel. Egli soffiando nelle forme da lui composte di terra de gli uccelli le fara vive, curerà i ciechi, e i muti, e manifestera quel che si deve mangiare, e quel che si deve fare, Le quai tutte cose saranno credute come miracoli da credenti di Dio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  50
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Confermera il testamento vecchio, e alcune cose per innanzi prohibite le mettera tra le cose lecite, e mostrando d’esser venuto con divina virtu, & con somma potenza dira. Chi teme Dio seguiti me,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  51
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Perche Dio è Signore di me, & di voi, ilquale adorando caminerete per la buona via.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  52
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Sapendo GIESU, che essi stavan fermi nella loro ostinatione disse. Chi mi seguitera in nome di Dio?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Gli Apostoli.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • [M]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Rispondendo alcuni huomini vestiti di bianco, dissero. Noi te seguendo in nome di Dio crediamo in Dio, essendone tu testimone, e dissero.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  53
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  O creatore, metti tra tuoi fedeli, e credoli, noi che diamo fede à questo tuo libro, e che imitiamo il tuo Legato.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  54
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  I fraudolenti, che cercavano ingannarlo, furono da lui come da huomo astuto ingannati.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  55
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Allude a quelle cose dellApoc iii. iiii vii.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Al quale il creator favello cosi, Io richiamando à me la tua anima, lieto, e liberandoti da gli increduli, sopponerò coloro che ti credettero, e coloro che non ti seguirono infino al di della publica resurrettione.. E allhora tu tornato à me, vorro veder la tua lite, e la tua controversia,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  56
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  e puniro in questo, e nell’altro secolo tutti coloro, che non ti haranno creduto, non havendo essi ove ricorrere,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  57
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  A fedeli rimeriterò l’opere loro buone con allegrezza eterna, mettendo horrore à cattivi, e malvaggi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  58
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Similitudine di Adamo; e di CHRISTO, e non come . S. Paolo, e chi altrimenti sente scommunica..
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Deliberammo dirti
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  59
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  queste virtu, e questa giustitia di GIESU, come di huomo simigliante ad Adamo. Dio fatto Adamo di terra, disse. Sia fatto, e fu fatto.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  61
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Chiunque vorra contraporsi alla ragione di questa cosa, dirai à tutti gli huomini adunati, e alle donne, noi con l’ira di Dio scommunichiamo qualunque non crede
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  62
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  քche le parole nostre, non dicono, ne predicono altro che un solo creatore
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  incomprensibile, e sapiente, oltra il quale non è alcuno altro.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  63
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Delle cui parole, se alcuno mutandole non le crederà, hara Dio giudice conoscitor de cattivi, e de violenti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  64
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Voi huomini conoscitori delle leggi, facitori di quanto io vi dico, accioche il nostro ordine sia di tutti un medesimo, siate costanti accioche noi non adoriamo se non un solo Dio sanza compagno, ne alcuno di voi constituisca altro come verbo di Dio. A quei che rifiutano di far cio di loro, che noi crediamo in Dio, sarete testimoni o huomini delle Leggi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  65
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Abramo Christiano Padre de tutti i credenti, e Giudeo circonciso.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Perche cavate voi da Abramo il firmamento delle vostre ragioni, e della vostra setta? Essendo dopo lui dato il testamento, e l’Evangelio,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  66
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  affermando che non lo sapete?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  67
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Egli non fù ne Giudeo, ne Christiano, ma huomo di Dio, e visse credendo, e i suoi seguaci furono huomini scelti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  68
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Questo Propheta, e il suo seguace, e tutti i credenti in Dio come buoni huomini son di Dio,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  69
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  secondo il voler di alcuni che sottogiacciono alla legge, i quali non ostante questo vivono ciecamente, e in errore. Ma quantunque essi non sappino, un solo errore offusca l’anime loro,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  70
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  o huomini della legge, perche non credete à commandamenti di Dio?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  71
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  perche sapendo la verita tacete?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  72
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Parte della gente della legge disse. Credette a precetti dati à buoni huomini per portion del di, e finito il di, negate fin a tanto che si convertino,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  73
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Et dite, che non volete credere ad alcuno se non a chi seguita la vostra legge, & tutte le vie date da Dio esser ottime, & buone,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  74
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ilquale a suoi misericordioso
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  73
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  dona secondo che à lui piace.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  75
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Lallegoria del Talento tolta dall’.Evangelio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Sono alcuni sudditi alla legge, i quali ottimamente rendono il talento d’oro loro raccommandato, alcuni altri niegano il dato loro dicendo, che non si curano di colui che l’addimanda, e mentendo di Dio che essi sanno.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Le traducteur lit probablement « scientes (« qui savent ») au lieu de « scienter » (« sciemment ») dans le texte latin.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    76
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Esso Dio ama un parlar saldo, et costante, e che tema Dio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    77
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Coloro che per poco di cosa քgiurano non haranno alcun bene nel secolo c’h’avenire, e Dio non favellera loro, ne gli guardera il di del giuditio, ne giovera loro cosa alcuna, che essi non patischino gravissima pena.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    78
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Alcuni huomini mescolando parole nel libro che non vi sono, fanno scientemente Dio bugiardo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    79
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Non è alcuno idoneo a cui Dio habbia permesso la sapientia, e il libro, il quale insegnando a gli huomini la ᵱphetia քsuada che sia adorato i luogo di Dio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Essorta i Prelati della religione alla costantia della prophetia.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Ma քsuadete spetialmente,, che i Sacerdoti, e i presidenti delle cose sacre che քseverino nei p̄cetti imparati dalla tua legge, e da libri,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    80
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Ne che non stimino gl’Angeli e li propheti ք Dei, essendo ancho ad essi parimenti stata insegnata la retta via.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    81
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Dio mandò de propheti a quali dette i libri, e la sapientia (prima fatto il patto) e il legato, ilquale è tra le vostre mani, al q̄le egli vuole che
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    noi diamo credenza, e à loro promettendo questo disse, io ti ho statuito à costoro, che ne son testimoni con meco insieme,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    83
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Perche desiderate voi con tanto studio altro che la legge di Dio, il quale e à tutta lor possa honorato dalle cose terrestri, e divine?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    84
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Dite voi credenti in Dio, noi crediamo a tuoi precetti, e di Abramo, & di Ismahele, & di Iacob, e delle xii. tribu, & di Mose, & di CHRISTO, e di tutti gli altri Propheti, i quali è troppo à numerare, e che hebbero di sopra la fede.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    85
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Che altro si cerca acquistar per fede, che la legge? Ciascuno incredulo nel futuro secolo sarà connumerato tra i dannati.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    86
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    In che modo instruira Dio con la sua dottrina la vita
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Dans le texte latin correspondant à ce passage, on trouve « uiam », et non « uitam ». Il est toutefois impossible d’établir si la leçon de la traduction italienne est imputable au traducteur (qui, par ailleurs, aurait pu se servir d’un manuscrit contenant la leçon « uitam ») ou bien au personnel de l’atelier d’imprimerie.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      della verità, à coloro che conoscendo la hanno lasciata, essendo prima stati testimoni de miracoli del Propheta?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      87
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      A cattivi huomini si lieva la humana, e la divina pietà, e la dottrina della retta via, dando loro per merito l’ira di Dio, di tutti gli Angeli, e de gli huomini che meritano bene,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      88
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      e à questi cosi fatti mai non si alleviano i tormenti,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      89
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      se non si pentono, e divengano buoni, Allhora perdonara loro, e daragli allegrezza.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      90
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Niega agli Apostati perdono come volsero i Novatiani quantunque in molti luoghi si contradica..
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Dio si cura poco della conversione di coloro, che fatti increduli, e poi creduli son divenuti peggiori. Patiranno adunque questi tali senz’alcuna remissione pena comportabile, & attroce.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      In nome di Dio misericordioso, e Pio. CAPITOLO V.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      92
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      NESSUNO conseguira la piena gratia di Dio, e l’amor nostro se prima non distribuira di quelle cose che sono da lui sommamente amate.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      93
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : I cibi concessi,, e non concessi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Innanzi il testamento posto e fermato, fu lecito à figliuoli d’Israele mangiar d’ogni cibo, da quello infuori che Israele si fece non lecito, Levato il testamento, consideriamo che questo parlare e verace.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      94
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      E chiunque farà che Dio sia bugiardo, sia scritto tra i malvaggi,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      95
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      e tu intima à tutti gli altri, che Dio veracemente commesse, che s’imitasse la setta di Abramo,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Il Tempio di Mecca fondato da Abramo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Il quale non incredulo, non idolatra,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      96
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      fondo la prima casa dell’oratione, cioè Mecca luogo santo, e benedetto, dove le virtù di cotal edificio son manifeste,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      97
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Nel quale chiunque entra timoroso, resta quieto, e satisfatto, Piace à Dio sommamente, che questo luogo sia da tutti honorato, e che ciascuno secondo sua possa vi vada. Egli si cura poco de gli huomi
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ni incredoli,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      98
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Perche i fattori delle Leggi non obediscano a precetti di Dio ilquale e testimone di tutte l’opere loro?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      100
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Come empio Accusa la Trinita, & insieme la religione de Gentili.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • [C]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Buoni huomini se voi volete imitare cotai fattori di leggi, di buoni che voi sete vi
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      faranno
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Correction de : faranuo
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      divenir pessimi, e tristi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      101
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Havendo voi il vostro Propheta, che vi dimostra le virtù di Dio, perche vi convertite voi alla setta de i Dei? Ciascuno che chiama Dio, conseguirà diritta, e buona via.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      102
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Buoni huomini temete Dio quanto si conviene քseverando nella buona legge,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      103
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      e accostandovi allo Dio nostro tuttore, e richiedendogli la sua misericordia rompete il patto fatto della tregua.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Di conciliarsi con il prossimo, come in Math. a i v.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Se tra voi verrà alcuna discordia, rimossa ogni animosità, fate il voler di Dio, e diventate fratelli insieme, & d’un’animo solo, imitando Dio, ilquale diligentemente ne ha levato dal fuoco, ove voi soprastavate, & da soprastanti pericoli.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      104
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Arroge a se, & a suoi quello che e del popolo di Dio, nel Deut. a i iiii.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Vi ha dato Dio di se & de miracoli suoi tal notitia, che voi sete a lui gente fruttuosa, e innanzi all’altre, comandandovi egli cose lecite, & prohibendo le illecite,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      105
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      e chiunque non hara obbedito a suoi comandamenti sottentrerra a gravissime pene,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      106
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      il di che le faccie di ciascuno biancheggieranno, & farannosi negre. Farannosi negre quelle di coloro, che haranno lasciata la fede, & saranno incredoli, & per questo gusteranno grandissimo male.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      107
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Ma coloro biancheggieranno le faccie loro i quali perseverando nella buona legge han conseguito la misericordia divina.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      108
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Sapendo tu queste divine virtù, sappi che Dio non desidera ne vuol male a nessuno della sua gente,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      110
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      egli è manifesto, che voi siate la miglior gente, che obedendo a precetti di Dio, e prohibendo le cose illicite chiama Dio, & l’adora. Et qualunque i fattori delle leggi consentendovi vi seguissero, cercherebbero piu tosto a loro l’utile, & le commodità. Et di loro alcuni credono alcuni no.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      111
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Promette a suoi settatori certiss. vittoria contro infedeli.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Essi non vi potran nuocere in conto alcuno se non con le parole. Nelle contentioni volteranno le spalle, e non troveranno chi dia loro aiuto,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      112
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      essendo divenuti pusillanimi, e havendo incontro l’ira di Dio, ք laquale saranno ridotti a povertà, e a carestia. Tutte queste cose accaggiono loro per esser occisori de Propheti, & ingiusti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      113
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Gli huomini delle leggi, levandosi di notte, & studiando,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      e in Dio vedendo,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      113
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      tutta la notte lo pregano,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      e temendo il di del giuditio fanno le cose lecite, & pronti al bene, et prohibendo le cose non lecite avanzaranno ciascuno altro per merito.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      115
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Dio giudice di tutti, non lascia che l’opera de buoni si perda.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      116
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      A gli increduli non gioverà ne la facolta loro, ne il parentado,, si che essi non sian messi in fuoco inestinguibile.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      117
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Comparatione de gli incredoli & infedeli..
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Essi son assimiglianti a un mal vento, che conturba le cose, ma non noccieno, essi
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      medesimi si fanno male, e non a Dio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Le texte latin affirme que les mécréants eux-mêmes, et non Dieu, sont responsables du mal qu’ils subiront (« ipsique sibi malum inferunt, nequaquam Deus »). Dans la traduction italienne, en revanche, les mécréants se lèsent eux-mêmes sans léser Dieu.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        118
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Di guardarsi da gli indefeli..
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Huomini buoni, nessun di voi creda alle parole loro, perche essi hanno nella lingua una cosa, e nel cuore un’altra.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        119
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Voi essendo fortificati dalle vostre leggi facilmente ve gli potete inimicare, Essi in vostra presenza confessano abbracciar la vostra legge, ma tra loro se ne ridono,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Traduction libre du verbe « obstrepunt » (« font du bruit, importunent »).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          e poi s’adirano. Di loro, che muoiono con cotal ira, se allhora sapranno conoscer Dio, che vede i secreti de cuori.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          120
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Et come che essi habbino allegrezza della vostra rovina: nondimeno non vi posson nuocere, se temendo Dio durarete in seguitarlo, egli fortificherà tutti i vostri atti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          121
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Tocca il conflitto di Badar, nel quale i Saracini furono sconfitti.. Di fondare la speranza delle vittorie in Dio solo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Il di nel quale uscendo tu la mattina di casa tua per adattar i luoghi delle liti,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Le traducteur latin a recours au mot « lis », dont le sens le plus courant est « querelle », « controverse ». Mais dans la traduction de ce verset, comme de nombreux autres passages qui suivront, le mot en question désigne plutôt un affrontement militaire. Or Giovanni Castrodardo traduit « lis » par « lite », qui en est le dérivé italien et qui a ordinairement le même sens que son étymon. Castrodardo, qui par ailleurs semble avoir rencontré des difficultés particulières en traduisant ce passage, n’a probablement compris qu’il était question d’affrontements militaires qu’en traduisant les versets suivants (où il traduit généralement « lis » par « battaglia »).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            inanimasti piu le forze, vedendo e udendo Dio
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            La traduction est ambiguë : « Dio » pourrait en effet être considéré comme le sujet ou bien comme l’objet de « uedendo e udendo » (dans le texte latin, il en est le sujet : « Deo audiente atque sciente »).
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              123
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              demmo aiuto, e potenza
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              122
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              a due delle nostre
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [Coran 12-21, MB] :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Dans le texte latin, conformément au texte arabe, l’adjectif possessif est à la deuxième personne du pluriel (« uestris ») et non à la première personne du pluriel.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                squadre, che s’erano affaticate. Voi aiutatori di tutti i buoni,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                123
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                havendovi dato gia in Badar con poche genti la vittoria, & a certi vostri buoni huomini, che dissero, che non bastavate contro gl’inimici
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                124
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                quantunque Dio havesse mandato tre mil’Angeli armati diceste.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                125
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Se durarete temendo Dio il Signor vi aiutera, mandandovi egli cinque milia angeli combattenti, e tutti armati.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                126
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dio per altro non vi fa noto questo miracolo, se non per allegrarvi & confermarvi nel bene,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                127
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                debilitando la parte de gl’incredoli,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                126
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                egli è solo pieno di virtu, e di lui è la vittoria.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                128
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                La tua mano non possiede alcun di questi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                129
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Colui di chi è il cielo, e la terra, a buoni darà perdono, e a cattivi dara tormento.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                130
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Chi teme Dio debbia haver cura, che non viva d’usura.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                132
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Vuole che chi lo segue vada al paradiso non avvertendo che chi e guidato da ciechi cadde nella fossa, e che CHRISTO solo e la vera via la verita e la vita.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Tutti coloro che seguiteranno il Nuntio di Dio
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                133
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                haranno i meriti loro nel Paradiso,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                131
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                e gl’increduli patiranno nell’inferno tormenti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                136
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dio darà il Paradiso
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                134
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                a chi in tempo di fame, & di carestia darà il suo abbondantemente, e che rimetterà l’ingiurie,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                135
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                & che si pentira de peccati.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                136
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Ma chi fara le non lecite cose, ardera nel fuoco sanz’alcun fine.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                137
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Nel passare considerate a costumi de vostri antecessori, accioche voi comprendiate quale sia stato il fine di chi ha contradetto.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                138
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Questi son chiari gastigamenti a chi teme Dio,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                139
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Tu caccia ogni dolore, ogni malinconia, e ogni disperatione, Perche tu e i tuoi sete essaltati se perseverarete nella buona legge
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                140
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                se ne sopraveranno infortuni, o che son di cosi fatti a caso, o ch’è la Fortuna. Dio che abborrisce i cattivi conosce chi crede in lui ricevendo testimoni di tutti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                141
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dio monda i buoni huomini, e gli purga, e riduce a nulla i cattivi cavandogli fuori de gli altri, come si cava del ferro il piu cattivo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                142
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Inanima alla guerra, e che dopo la sua morte diffendino la loro religione.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Non pensate, che vi sia mai aperto il paradiso, se prima non sarete forti, e magnanimi nelle battaglie
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                143
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Innazi che entrate in battaglia,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                apparecchiatevi
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                a ricever la morte,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                144
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Morto il Nuntio Macometto, difendete con l’armi gli ordini da lui dativi, Et cosi Dio vi aiuterà.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                145
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Nessuno puo sott’entrare alla morte, se non volendo Dio, cioè al tempo statuto. Dio darà merito a chi non si curando del temporale hara cura delle cose celesti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                147
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                O Dio scancella le nostre colpe, perdonane i peccati, fermane i piedi, & dacci potere contro i malvagi, e gl’incredoli.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                149
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Nissuno seguiti gl’incredoli, ne pratichi con loro,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                150
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ma seguasi Dio giudice di tutti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                151
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Metterò discordia ne cuori de non credenti, e gli darò al fuoco eterno sanza fine.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                152
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Innanzi che i cuori vostri fussero travagliati dalla dissensione Dio fermò con voi il patto partendovi da gli altri, accioche il successo vostro fusse chiaro, քdonandovi tutti i vostri peccati, per gratia e misericordia sua,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                153
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : La fuga de gli Saracini non giovando il rivocare di Macometto.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                e voi spiccandovi dalla battaglia vi fuggiste ք boschi, e per montagne non valendovi il richiamare del Propheta.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                154
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Consolatevi della perdita della vostra preda, e danno vostro, e temete Dio, havendogli egli dopo il fatto indottovi sonno, Per ilquale ristorati, alcuni di voi attessero al commodo dell’anime loro, alcuni pensaron di Dio, cose ingiuste & nefande, et se la ritennero nel cuore, ma non sanno, che Dio conosce tutti i secreti del cuore,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                155
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Et sappiate che color che scampano dalla guerra sono istigati dal Diavolo, Nondimeno Dio perdona a tutti coloro che si pentono.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                156
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Buoni huomini non consentite a modo alcuno a gli incredoli, i quali persuadono a gli amici loro, che non vadino alla guerra dicendo. Stando a casa vostra potete schivar d’esser occisi. I cuori di questi tali sono occupati dal dolore, & dalla disperatione, e Dio che conosce tutti i vostri atti,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                157
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                vivifica questi, & mortifica quelli secondo il suo volere, Perdonando a tutti coloro, che nel viaggio son morti,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                159
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Se tu fussi rigido & forte di cuore, non si partirebbero. Impetra adunque loro perdono da Dio, e in ogni principio di tue facende raccomandati a Dio,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                160
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Se Iddio e per noi: e chi e contra noi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ilquale aiutandovi, chi vi potra nuocere? & nocendo egli chi vi potra sostenere? a lui tutti i sapienti s’accomandano.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                161
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Si giudica che sia dishonor al Propheta, quando fatta la preda se gli niega quel ch’ei vuole della preda. Et chi lo negerà il di del giudicio verrà seco
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                163
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                in presenza di Dio,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                164
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                esso destando di voi un Propheta, che insegna la via retta a gli erranti, ha fatto à buoni huomini gran beneficio,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                165
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                E accadendovi de mali, vi ho mostro, che voi soli ne sete cagione, perche Dio è onnipotente,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                166
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ilquale il di della congiuntion de gli esserciti permesse che voi patiste mali gravissimi, accioche conoscete i costanti, e buoni,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                167
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                da i malvagi, et incostanti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                169
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Conchiude se vuole che siano felici chi muoiono in guerra, come nelle vie di Dio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Tutti coloro, che muoiono nella via di Dio non son
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                veramente
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                chiamati morti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                170
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Essi vivono appresso Dio, & aspettano i lasciati dopo loro, & non hanno tema di cosa alcuna.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                In nome di Dio Misericordioso, e Pio CAPITOLO VI.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                172
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                DIO dopo le fatiche de buoni
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                darà
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Correction de : daran
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                loro merito eterno.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                173
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Di essere cauti al romor de nimici
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Temete coloro, i quali congregati insieme ragionan de fatti vostri, e raccomandatevi à Dio, dicendo, faccia Dio la volonta sua.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                175
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Nissuno habbia timor di coloro che son governati dal Diavolo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                176
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                I malvagi in tutto son da esser sprezzati, come nocivi a loro, e non a Dio, i quali patiranno mal sanza fine.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                178
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : La felicita de cattivi e la loro rovina.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                A questi Dio da stato giocondo, & felice, non քche faccia frutto all’anima loro, ma perche i peccati loro si multiplichino.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                179
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                A confermation della vostra fede mandai a voi il nuntio Dottore. Credete adunque in Dio, e obedite al suo Nuntio, e riceverete merce grande, e allegrezza.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                181
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : I giudei occisori de Propheti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                A coloro che haranno occisi i Propheti diremo cosi. Dannati
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                182
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                gustate per gli atti vostri infinita pena.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                183
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Contra quelli che ricercano miracoli da Macometto.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                A coloro che diranno, che Dio comandò loro, che non credessero a nessun Propheta, se prima non appariva il fuoco ardente, dirai, che innanzi altri Nuntii furon mandati con molte virtù.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                184
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Non è da maravigliarsi adunque se non haranno obbedito a voi, havendo contradetto a coloro che vennero con il Salterio, et con l’altre sante scritture.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                185
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : La conditione misera de mortali.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Ogni huomo gustera la morte, ne hara altrove merce, che nel secolo futuro, & solo colui felice, che liberato dal fuoco sara da Dio messo nel Paradiso, Quello e fermo, et queste cose mondane, & la vita sono instabili.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                186
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Voi udirete spesso dirvi ingiurie, et patirete assai danni, ma se sarete patienti, conseguirete eterna gloria:
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                187
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Coloro che non faranno stima de patti fra Dio fatti, & gli huomini saranno ridutti a nulla.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                188
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : De gli Ambitiosi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                I vanagloriosi de fatti loro, e i desiderosi di laude delle cose da altri fatte, patiranno gravissimo male.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                190
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                La machina del cielo, & della terra, e i scambievoli corsi del sole, & della luna, sono virtú a sapienti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                191
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Veggano mirando, che Dio non ha fatto queste cose per niente.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                193
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                O signor misericordioso perdonaci i nostri peccati, e mettici dopo la morte tra buoni,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                194
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                non ci haver in dispregio nel di del giuditio, liberaci dal fuoco, nel quale i cattivi staranno.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                195
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Di quelli che invocano Dio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Questi cosi dicendo, udiranno rispondere. Non lascierò che huomo, o donna perda la sua fatica, Alloghero in
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Paradiso
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                tutti coloro, che per amor mio haranno patito,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                196
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Egli è da riguardarsi sommamente, che gl’infedeli non pratichino con voi
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                197
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                andando essi per via cattiva.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                199
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Di vincere virtuosamente.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                • [B]
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Gli huomini della legge adorando Dio, e in lui credendo, conseguirono da Dio misericordia, e premio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                200
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Huomini buoni fate continovamente bene, accioche Dio vi perdoni.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Bibliander, 1550Contexte
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                X
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                De gente Ioachim ducentorum uerborum. AZOARA V.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : In Arabico incipit, In nomine dei pii et misericordis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Deus pius atque misericors,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  2
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  scilicet uiuus, et altissimus, praeter quem non † est alius :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  3
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  qui prius testamentum, deinceps Euangelium rectas uias hominibus tradidit : postremum librum ueracissimum * uidelicet Alfurcam
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : * Testamentum quidem seu lex et prophetae cum Euangelio per omnia congruunt : alphurcam autem iste non item.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    7
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    uestrae legis confirmatorem uobis desuper praebuit. Isteque continet uerba quaedam firmissima, et infringibilia, quae sunt libri scilicet mater ac materia : quaedam uero contraria, quae nutantis peruersique cordis homines ad controuersiam caeteris inferendam, et ad expositionis suae notitiam exequuntur. Expositio uero sua soli Deo et sapientissimis, qui toti libro credentes, totum a Deo datum esse testantur, cuius nulli nisi sapientes memores existunt, patet. Increduli quidem, et huic libro contradicentes, cruciatus grauissimos, et omnimodas angustias patientur, altissimo Deo uindice : cuius sapientiae nulla sunt incompraehensibilia,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    6
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    qui uuluae conceptum prout uult, cuilibet similem operatur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    9
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Ille igitur post legem suam rectam a se nobis intimatam, cum sit omnium bonorum largitor, omnium gentium congregator,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    10
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    illa die post certum a Deo terminum propositum uentura, qua nec proles, neque pecunia, nec eloquium prodesse quibit, animos nostros infirmari, mutariue non patiatur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    11
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Pharaonis ultione Inuitat, ut ipsi credatur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Per Pharaonis suaeque gentis et propriorum etiam mandatis Dei contradicentium exitium, diuinamque uindictam,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      13
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      et per miraculum etiam factum in illis duobus exercitibus, quorum alter Deo seruiens, alterum Deo contrarium quadruplum uisu iuuante uicit : increduli diuinam grauitatem atque uindictam pertimescere, et ad fidem conuerti, et tuo nunc parere praecepto deberent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      14
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Temporaria bona minime beatum faciunt Luce 8. quid prodest etc.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Mulierum coitus, et filiorum amplexus, et auri argentique pondus innumerum, et equos, boues, ac pecora, simul et agriculturam, quae cuncta secularia sunt,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Bona opera, quae felicitatem paradisi conferunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          quibus meliora Deus timentibus eum pollicetur,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          paradisum scilicet, ubi perseuerantes sponsas decentissimas, deique dilectionem omnia uidentis habebunt, plures uelut summe decora gaudent assequi.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          16
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Credentes quidem in Deum, peccaminumque suorum ueniam postulantes, et ab ignis feruore liberationem,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          17
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          abstinentes, et ueraces, orationibus insistentes, et eleemosynarii,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          18
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          deo teste, et angelis atque scientibus, qui unum solum deum incompraehensibilem et sapientem creatorem esse fatentur :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          19
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          coram quo nulla lex perhibetur, nisi tantum hominum sese totos suaque negotia deo uouentium, paradisi gaudio perfruentur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Non disceptandum cum incredulis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Contradicentium autem, seu non credentium Dei praeceptis, deus ipse iudex facta sua conferens existit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            20
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Si quis tecum disceptare uoluerit, dic te faciem tuam ad deum eiusque sequaces conuertisse, quod agendo tam legem scientes quam illiterati bonam legem sequentur. Sin autem, tuum est mea praecepta gentibus solummodo patefacere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            21
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Prophetarum et iustorum occisores punientur grauissime.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Increduli, et propheticidae, et iustorum quorumlibet interfectores,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              22
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              in hoc seculo contemptibiles, et in alio perpetue damnandi, poenam grauissimam tortoris atque uindicis expertes subibunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              23
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Partium libri latoribus ad librum ascitis, ut inter eos iudicium discretionem praebeat, quidam eorum renuunt :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              24
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Purgatorium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Quorum haec est sententia, quod ignem gehennae non nisi numero dierum praeterminato sentient,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                25
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                et ad diem ueritatis quilibet accedens, operum suorum mercedem accipiet, Deo iudice nociuo nemini.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : ferme ut in Irenaeo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  26
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Tu quidem gentes edoce, quod deus imperii dator, rex regum et potestatuum potentes deprimens, pauperes eleuans, cum in ipsius potentis manu sint omnia,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  27
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  diei noctisque continuator, uitae dator, et mortificator, cui uult dona facit innumera.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  28
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Nemo uir bonus incredulum amicum loco boni, nisi pro timore solo suscipiat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Infida igitur cum Machumetistis amicitia.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Hoc igitur summe cauendum, cum ex hoc multam offensionem contrahat deus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    29
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Deque secreta deus, et uoce prolata, et quaeque coeli terraeque condita noscens :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    30
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    die, qua cuique sua respondebunt opera, omnis malus sui suorumque factorum inter capedinem atque distantiam esse plurimum uellet, deumque simul abesse : cum ipse tamen singulis benefaciat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    31
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Machumetum sequentes bona consequuntur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Deum diligentes me sequentur, sicque diuinam dilectionem, peccaminumque ueniam a Deo pio ueniae datore consequentur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      32
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      In deum itaque credentes, prophetae credite, nisi deitatis amore carere studeatis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      33
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Adam, ac Noë, et Abraham, illiusque posteritatem,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      34
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      et Ioachim, alios scilicet aliorum filios Deus elegit,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      33
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      et super omnem gentem extulit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      35
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Christi genus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Mulier Ioachim se grauidam sentiens inquit : Tibi uentris mei conceptum Deus omnium creator uouens, ipsum tibi soli supplicem, seruientem deuote postulo : colligere digneris.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        36
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Mariae natales.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Cum natam autem peperisset, eique nomen Maria posuisset, deum testem sexus sui partus aduocans inquit : Natam meam, suamque prolem, tuo penitus obsequio deuotas, a tentationibus et insidiis diaboli protege.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          37
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Hoc matris uotum Deus benigne suscipiens, natae suae crementum optimum, corque firmissimum praebuit. Hanc Zacharias in domum suam atque tutelam suscipiens, quotiens ut orationes funderet, ad altare processit, fructus optimos intempestiuos super eam inuenit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Maria in domo Zachariae educata, nimirum iuxta fabulas pseudo- christianorum apocryphas.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Quae ab ipso quaesita, unde sumeret ? inquit, a Deo, qui cui uult, dona facit innumera.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            38
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Zachariae deinceps Deum ut filium sibi gratum et honorificum tribueret, deprecanti, cum orationes ad altare coram Deo funderet,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            39
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            angeli responderunt : Deus uestrae petitioni satisfaciens, optimoque nuncio laetificans, filium permittit Ioannem, confirmantem uerbum Dei.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Ioannes baptista.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Eritque uir bonus, uirgo perseuerans, magnusque propheta.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              40
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Zacharias inquit : Cum sim
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              senex, mulierque mea sterilis, quomodo prolem Creator faciam ? Inquiunt angeli : Deo nihil est impossibile.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Deprauat historiam Luc. 1.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                41
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ¶ Zachariae poenitenti, sibique difficile quid imponi postulanti, triduanam taciturnitatem nisi signis tantum cum hominibus, et di†uinam inuocationem, precisque studium sero maneque Deus iniunxit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                42
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Angeli rursus Mariam alloquentes inquiunt : O Maria, omnibus uiris et mulieribus splendidior et mundior atque lotior,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                43
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                soli Deo perseueranter studens, ipsum cum humilibus, genuaque Deo flectentibus adora.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                44
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Tibi, qui nequaquam intereras sortes proiicientibus, et curam agentibus quis Mariae custos efficeretur, haec arcana secretissima committo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                45
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Angelis dicentibus, O Maria tibi summi nuncii gaudium cum uerbo Dei, cuius nomen est Christus Iesus filius Mariae,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                46
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Iesus Christus facies omnium gentium. Ge. 49. expectatio 22. Esa. 11. sperabunt in eo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  qui est facies omnium gentium in hoc saeculoque futuro, senes, et infantulos cunabulas seruantes conueniens, prudens, sapiens, uir optimus ab uniuersitatis creatore mittitur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Zach. 3. super lapidem unum septem oculi. Hoc tenete boni uiri Saraceni, et facile concordiam integrabimus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    47
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Respondet illa : O Deus, cum uirum non tetigi, filium quomodo concipiam ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Matth. 1. historia interpolata hic.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Inquiunt angeli : Deo nihil occurrit impossibile, omnia prout uult operanti : cuius mandatum omne suum placere perficit :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      48
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Ipseque filium tuum cum diuina uirtute uenientem, librum legiferum, omnisque magisterii peritiam, et testamentum ac euangelium,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      49
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      mandatumque filiis Israël edocebit. Ille namque formis uolatilium luteis a se compositis insufflans uolatile faciet : caecos et mutos curabit : morpheaticos atque leprosos emundabit : mortuos creatore cooperante uiuificabit : quidque commestui, quidue dispositioni deputatum sit, propalabit. a in Deum a credentibus miracula censentur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Naeniae confictorum miraculorum, ut eleuetur fides iis, quibus declaratus est filius dei.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Quae cunct
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        50
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Non uenit soluere legem, sed implere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Vetus testamentum confirmabit : quaedam tamen prius prohibita licitis annumerabit, seque cum diuina uirtute, potentiaque uenisse patefaciens inquiet, Timentes Deum me sequamini :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          51
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Deus enim mei uestrique dominus est : Quem adorantes, recto procedetis tramite.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          52
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ¶ Sciens Iesus eos in sua incredulitate obstinaces manere, inquit : Quis in Dei nomine me sequetur ? Viri quidem albis induti uestibus respondentes, dixerunt : Nos in Dei nomine te sequentes, in Deum credimus, te teste, dixeruntque,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Ascendo ad patrem meum et patrem uestrum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            53
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            O creator nos huic libro fidem adhibentes, legatumque tuum imitantes, fidelibus atque credulis adscribe.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            54
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Fraudulenti uero, eum decipere nitentes, ab ipso uelut a callidiore potius delusi sunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Alluditur ad illa quae sunt in Apoca. 3. 4. 7.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              55
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Quem creator taliter affatus est : Ego tuam ad me reducens animam, et exaltans, et ab incredulis te liberans, eos qui te secuti sunt, eisque tuo uerbo non crediderunt, usque ad diem publicae resurrectionis supponam. et tunc ad me tuo reditu facto, controuersiam tuam atque litem discutiam,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              56
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              et incredulos omni uindice tutoreque carentes summis cruciatibus hic seculoque futuro profligam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              57
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Fidelibus quidem et benefacientibus, merita sua cum gaudio perpetuo conferam, malos atque flagitiosos perhorrescens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              59
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Similitudo Adae et Christi, non Paulino more tractata.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                De uirtutibus atque iusticiis Iesu, quodammodo gerentis Adae similitudinem,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                58
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ista tibi reuelare decreuimus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                59
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Adae quidem de terra plasmando Deus inquit, Fiat : et factus est.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                60
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Tu quidem dubitans et incredulus, ut qui nunc hoc asserit, nunc renuit, cum habueris firmum, sic nullatenus esse velis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                61
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Et si quis ratiocinationem huius rei et controuersiam post hanc scientiam tibi desuper traditam inire uoluerit, dic, filiis uestris, et uiris, mulieribusque similiter aduocatis, eorum utique singulis mendacio consentientibus anathema iramque Dei iniungamus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Anathemate feriuntur, qui non de Christo sentiunt iuxta Mahumetis opinionem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  62
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  ¶ Creatorem non nisi solum unum, incompraehensibilem, et sapientem, ueracissimus perhibet
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  fermo, praeter quem non est alius.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  63
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Cuius si quis uerbum quidpiam mutans incredulus extiterit, Deum agnoscentem uiolentos et flagitiosos iudicem habebit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  64
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Vos uiri leges scientes, huius sermonis sectatores, ut unus idemque sermo sit omnium nostri, constanter estote : ut nos non nisi deum unum participe carentem adoremus, nec uestri quis alius quasi uerbum dei constituat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Atqui o Machumet, Christus, cuius te ocium fingis, docuit baptizare in nomen patris et filii et spiritus sancti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Illis autem hoc facere renuentibus dic, quod nos in deum credimus. Testes estote uiri legum :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    65
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Cur uestrae ratiocinationis et sectae firmamentum ex Abraham illicitis ? cum testamentum, nec non et euangelium post ipsum traditum fuerit,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    66
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    affirmantes quod nescitis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    67
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Christianus, pater omnium credentium et Iudaeus circumcisus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Ipse quidem nec Iudaeus, nec Christianus, sed uir dei fidelis, et non incredulus uixit, eiusque sequaces uiri praeelecti.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      68
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Hic quidem propheta, eiusque sequax, omnesque credentes in deum, ut uiri boni Dei sunt :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      69
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      secundum uelle uero quorundam gentium legi subiacentium, erronei caecique uiuentes. Sed licet ipsi nesciant, animas suas solum error abducit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      70
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Viri legis, cur cur Dei praeceptis agnitis non creditis ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      71
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Cur scientes ueritatem tacetis ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      72
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ¶ Pars gentium legis inquit, praeceptis traditis bonis uiris per diei portionem credite : completoque die, usquequo conuertantur, negate.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      73
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Et nemini nisi legem uestram sequenti credentes dicite, Omnes uias cuilibet a deo traditas, cum ille sit benignus atque sapiens, optimas existere :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      74
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      qui sibi dilectis propicius atque misericors,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      73
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      munera pro uelle suo maxima facit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      75
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Sunt quidam legi subditi, qui auri talentum sibi commendatum optime reddunt. quidam uero solidum commissum abnegant, de postulante se minime curare dicentes, et de Deo scienter mentientes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Talenti allegoria ex Euangelio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        76
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Sermonem firmum et constantem, deumque timentem, deus ipse diligit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        77
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Veritas fides, periurium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Fideiussionem et iusiurandum pro modico gerentes, nil boni saeculo futuro sumpturos, nec deus alloquetur, nec aspiciet die iudicii, nec illis qui poenam grauissimam subeant, quicquam prodesse poterit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          78
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Falsarii librorum Christum deum asserunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Quidam item homines uerba libris, quae licet opinio ferat, de ipso minime sunt, admiscentes, Deo scienter mendacium imponunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            79
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Religionis antistites hortatur ad constantiam. Prophetiae.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Non est cuiquam idoneum et opportunum, cui deus librum et sapientiam permiserit, atque prophetiam docentem homines, persuadere, ut Dei loco adoretur. Sed potissime persuadete, ut praesules et sacerdotes cum noticia sibi tum a libro,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              80
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              tum a legatis comparata diuinis obsequiis perseuerent, non angelos, non prophetas deos existimando, cum prius uias rectas edocti sint.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              81
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Deus quidem a prophetis, quibus libros et sapientiam tradidit, prius pacto foederis sumpto legatum firmantem, quod nostris inest manibus, cui uult nos adhibere fidem, et auxiliari, misit. et illis hoc pollicentibus inquit : Huius polliciti firmati testes, quibus et ego testis accedam, statuite.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              82
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              ¶ Omnis huiusmodi testimonium imitans, malis et flagitiosis annumerabitur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              83
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Cur alius, quam Dei legem, quem omnia coelestia atque terrestria, ad quem et ipsa redibunt, et pro uelle posseque uenerantur, tanto desideratis studio ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              84
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Dicite uos credentes in Deum, praeceptisque tibi, et Abrahae et Ismaëli, et Isaac atque Iacob duodecimque tribubus, similiter et Moysi et Cristo prophetisque caeteris, quos discernere nimis est, desuper a deo fide nostra missa, fidem et testimonium adhibemus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              85
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Fides legem assequitur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Quis aliud per fidem quam legem assequi studet ? Omnis quidem incredulus saeculo futuro damnandis annumerabitur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                86
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Viam ueritatis agnitam linquentes, cum prius miracula uidentes ueritatis prophetae teste se extitissent, quonam modo sua doctrina deus instruetur ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                87
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Malis etenim ira dei ac cunctorum angelorum et hominum promerentibus, omnis humana diuinaque pietas, rectaeque uiae doctrina subtrahuntur :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                88
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                eisque sic semper manentibus, malum expers
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                alleuiationis et decrementi, respectusque diuini superincumbet :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                89
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                nisi qui postea poenitentes et bene agentes fuerint. Illis enim ueniam gaudiumque tribuet.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                90
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Eorum reconuersionem, qui prius credentes increduli facti suam augmentant nequitiam, deus minime colligit : nec eorum cuiusuis sic in errore mortui redemptionem quicquid auri terrae capacitas sustineret, acciperet. Poenam igitur grauissimam absque uindice suffragioque patietur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Negat ueniam deficientibus a fide, ut Nouatiani. Cui tamen pronunciato alibi contradicit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  AZOARA VI.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  92
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : In Arabico incipit, ut superiores, In nomine dei, etc. Ciborum delectus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Plenam dei gratiam dilectionemque nostri nullus assequetur, nisi prius de sibi dilectis distribuerit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    93
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Ante testamentum positum atque firmatum, omni cibo, nisi quem Israël sibi posuit illicitum, uesci filiis Israël licuit. Allato testamento, an uerax sit hic sermo uideamus :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    94
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Et quisquis deo mendacium ulterius imposuerit, malis adscribatur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    95
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Tu uero caeteris intima, deum ueraciter iniunxisse,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Mechae templum conditum ab Abraham.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      quod Abrahae sectam imitentur : qui nec incredulus, nec idololatra,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      96
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      primam orationis domum Mecham, scilicet locum benedictum, ubi ex ipsius Abrahae aedificio uirtutes sunt manifestae, primo fundauit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      97
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Quo quilibet ingressus, omnis timoris expers, quietus existit : Huncque locum ab omnibus honorari, et a quolibet sua facultate permittente peti, deo summe placet : Incredulos autem, minime curat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      98
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Homines legum factores, cur dei praeceptis, qui testis est omnium suorum operum, non pareant :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      99
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      uel quare quicquam in ipsum credentes de lege sua iniuste peruertant, cum ipse singula sua facta dinoscat, percontare.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      100
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Viri boni, si illos legum factores imitari uelitis, uos prius bonos, malos efficient.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      101
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Contra diuorum ueuerationem. Matth. 5
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        ¶ Cum uirtutum Dei lectionem uestrum prophetam habeatis, ad deorum sectam cur conuertimini ? Omnis Deum inuocans, rectam uiam exequitur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        102
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Viri boni, Deum, quantum ille meretur, pertimescite, lege bona perseuerantes,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        103
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        omnesque Deo tutori nostro cohaerentes, eiusque misericordiam petentes, dilectionis foedus factum nunquam rumpite.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Redintegranda concordiae mox inter fratres.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Si qua uestris quibusdam hostilitas inciderit, omni semota discordia, se secundum Dei uelle consimiles et unanimes quasi fratres efficiant, Deum imitando, qui solus uos insidentes praecipitio, ignisque concauo, ne casum et pestem pateremini, diligenter extulit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          104
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Suarum uirtutum atque miraculorum notitiam uobis Deus taliter pandit, ut sitis sibi gens fructuosa, et antecedens, res scitas atque licitas praecipiens, et illicita prohibens :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          105
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          non eorum imitatrix, qui post uirtutes agnitas, schismate facto multa nociua perpessi, maxima grauissimaque pericula subibunt,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          106
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          die qua facierum quaedam albescent, quaedam uero nigrescent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Stolide arrogat sibi et suis, quod Deut. 4. tribuitur populo dei. etc.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Nigrescent quidem, quae fide relicta, factae sunt incredulae, summum malum ob hoc gustaturae.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            107
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Horum autem albescent facies, qui lege bona perseuerantes, diuinam adepti sunt misericordiam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            108
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Istis diuinis uirtutibus tibi ueraciter patefactis,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            109
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            scito Deum, cuius sunt uniuersa, et ad quem cuncta redeunt,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            108
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            suae gentis malum nequaquam uelle.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            110
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Vos quidem gentem meliorem esse constat, quae dei praeceptis prius per uirtutes agnitas parens, et illicita prohibens, Deum inuocat et adorat. Et si legum factores uobis consentientes uestram legem sequerentur, sibi commodiores et meliores existerent. Eorum tamen quidam credunt, quidam uero minime.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            111
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Victoriam certam contra infideles promittit suis sectatoribus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              ¶ Illi quidem uobis nequaquam, nisi uerbo solo, nocere poterunt. In litibus namque terga uertent, nec adiutorem inuenient,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              112
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              cum pusillanimitate pressi, et ubique rei constituti ac affligendi, nisi propter foedus mutuum Dei nutu factum, iramque Dei promeriti, et ad inopiam ac paupertatem redacti
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              sunt. Omnia quidem haec illis incumbunt, et eo quod increduli et iniusti propheticidae omnibus uim inferentes pro posse suo simul et uelle, nil pro iustitia perfecere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              113
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Bene operantes non perdent mercedem suam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Viri legum, de nocte surgentes, lectionique uacantes,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                qui credentes in Deum,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                113
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                ipsum tota nocte deprecantur,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                diemque iudicii timentes, licita peragunt, et ad omne bonum festini, et illicita prohibentes, caeteris merito praeferuntur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                115
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Deus omnium iudex, seque diligentes agnoscens, neminem quicquam bonae operationis suae perdere sinit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                116
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Felicitas incredulorum uento noxio similis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Incredulis autem nec proles, neque substantia sua prodesse poterit, quin flamma interminabili torqueantur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  117
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Horum quidem sumptus in hoc saeculo uento nociuo, flatu suo cultus hominum noxiorum confundenti, assimilantur, ipsique sibi malum inferunt, nequaquam Deus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  118
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Cauendi infideles. At nunc Christianis scilicet tutum est cum eis foedera pangere.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Viri boni, nemo uestri uerbis eorum credat, quoniam abhorritionem odiumque uestri, lingua sua propalant, maius autem intrinsecus abscondunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    119
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Vos itaque tum dogmate nostro, tum proprio sensu praemuniti, eos uobis diligentibus inimicari, perpendere potestis. Ipsi tamen uobis toti libro credentibus immixti, uestram legem penitus amplecti confitentur : semoti autem obstrepunt, et ex ira nimia saepius ungues rodunt. Dic illis, ut cum hac ira moriantur, Deum tamen omnium secreta cordium noscere sciant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    120
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Quanquam illis uestri meriti gaudium adueniens dolorem, uester cruciatus gaudium pariat, eorum uelle nil nocumenti uobis inferet, si deum timentes induraueritis. Ipse namque nostros actus omnes circumuallabit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    121
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Conflictus meminit in Badar, qua Saraceni grauiter laborarunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ¶ Die qua mane domum tuam egressus, ad loca litibus aptanda, uires Deo audiente atque sciente plurimum animasti,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      122
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      duabus uestris cohortibus omnimodo fatigatis uos omnium bonorum auxiliatores,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      123
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      qui uobis etiam pauca manu multorum uictoriam in Badar praebuimus, uim atque suffragium contulimus, uestrisque bonis hominibus quodammodo desperatis,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      atque dicentibus uestram manum aduersus hostes minime sufficere posse,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      124
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      licet ipse Deus angelorum armatorum tria millia mitteret, dixisti :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      125
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : In auxilio diuino ponenda spes uictoriae.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Si Deum timentes induraueritis, dominus uobis auxiliabitur, huc cito missurus quinque millia angelorum, belligerantium similium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        126
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Hoc quidem miraculum non ob aliam causam Deus uobis edisserit, nisi ut uos saepe bono gaudioque firmet,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        127
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        et partem incredulorum debilitet, suis faciebus plagas inferens, aut ad nihilum deducens.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        126
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Eius enim solius sapientis et incompraehensibilis est omnis uirtus, atque uictoria.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        128
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Tua quidem manus nihil horum possidet :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        129
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        quippe cuius sunt uniuersa coelestia atque terrestria ipse pius, ueniaeque dator, aut ad se trahens illos ueniam faciet, aut illis malis malum inferet.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        130
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Non foenerandum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Omni timenti Deum summe cauendum, ne de foenore uiuat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          131
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Machumetum sequentes paradisum ingredientur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            ¶ Ignem incredulis praeparatum timentes,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            132
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Deo obsequium praestando, et ipsum legatumque suum sequendo,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            133
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            ueniam atque paradisum timentibus Deum fabricatam, cuius capacitas coelo terraeque coaequatur, promerebitis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : At Christus ait, Ego sum uia etc. Et si caecus caeco dux , etc.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              134
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              In tempore famis et ubertatis, sua pro Deo distribuentes, iramque corde funditus prementes, et condonantes iniurias,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              135
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              et pro peccatis poenitentes, nec ipsa scienter celantes, castos etiam, omnes tandem Deum inuocantes, et benefacientes,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              136
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Deus illis ueniam faciens, in paradiso quemque secundum merita sua ditans locabit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Inferos petent mali.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Illicita uero, animabusque suis nociua gerentes, igne feruebunt indeficienti,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                137
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Exemplo maiorum deterret a contumacia.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Mores et consuetudines antecessorum uestrorum pertranseundo perspicite, ut quis qualisue finis contradicentium esset, percipiatis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  138
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Haec quidem timentibus Deum, eiusque sequacibus manifesta sunt castigamina.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  139
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Tu quidem omnem dolorem et tristitiam, ac
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  desperationem expelle : quia tu tuique super caeteros sublimati estis, si in lege bona perseueraueritis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  140
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Si uobis aduersitates incubuerint, similiter et caeteris incubuerint. Isti quidem sunt dies casus, atque fortunae. Deus malos abhorrens, in se credentes agnoscat, de cunctis testes accipiendo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  141
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Scoria sunt infideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Bonos homines deus mundat et purgat : incredulos autem, ut ferri purgamentum eiiciens, ad nihilum reducit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    142
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Opinati estis uobis aditum paradisi patere, nisi prius adeo fortibus et magnanimis in bello perspectis ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Animat ad bellum, utque religionem armis defendant, ipso mortuo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      143
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Ante litis ingressum, uos morti paratos firmabitis : Nunc eam uidendo, quid agetis ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      144
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Machumet nil quam legatus Prouidentia.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Machumeto non nisi legato Dei, quem et caeteri praecesserunt prophetae, natura caedeue perempto, uestram legem defendentes, suum terminare negotium studeatis. Sic enim uobis deo grates referentibus, suffragium atque munimen tribuet diuina manus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        145
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Nullus igitur mortem subire poterit, nisi deo uolente, tempore scilicet statuto. Deus omnium uota dinoscens, omniumque diues, mundana quaerentibus temporale, petentibusque coelestia summum bonum tribuit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        146
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Non desperandum prophetis occisis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Constat item, multorum prophetarum uiros summates, pluresque bonos interfectos esse : nec inde detrimentum seu timor oppressit Deo pugnantes, qui fortes et induratos diligit, atque sustentat,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          147
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          et hanc suam orationem benigne suscipit : hic saeculoque futuro illis misericors atque propicius,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          148
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ueniae dator, cum cunctis benegerentibus benefaciat.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          147
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Implorat Dei auxilium contra infideles.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            O deus, culpas nostras ablue, peccata dimitte, pedes firma, et uim atque uirtutem nobis contra malos et incredulos tribue.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            149
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Cauendum commercium infidelium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Incredulos nullatenus quis sequatur, ne deuium et erroneum, illum uertendo, faciant, sicque damnandis adscribant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              150
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Deus autem omnium optimus iudex, semper est sequendus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              151
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              ¶ Cordibus incredulorum ob incredulitatem et obstinantiam in uia praua turbationem immittam, ignisque perpetui feruori tradam.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              152
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Priusquam uestris cordibus dissensio titubatioque fatigans inhaesissent, uobis digredientibus a caeteris, ut uester successus claresceret, me prius tamen uobis dilecta patefaciente,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Gratuita peccatorum condonatio.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Deus uobiscum pro suo uelle foedus firmauit, uobis omnia peccata uestra, sola gratia misericordiaque condonans.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                153
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Fuga Saracenorum, nequicquam reuocante illos Machumete.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Vobis tamen postea lite relicta, per rupes atque conuexa fugientibus, nec prophetam uos retrouocantem, ut qui fortiter agendo saeculi futuri gaudium assequeremini, exaudientibus, curam atque dolorem Deus immisit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  154
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Prouidentia Dei constituitur, qualem Bardesanes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    De praedae quidem amissione, uestrique detrimento, deo daturo ueniam, consolemini, nihil timentes, cum post dolorem habitum uobis quietum somuum deus induxit. Quo uobis refocillatis, uestri quidam animarum suarum commodo studuerunt : quidam de Deo rem iniustam atque nefandam cogitauerunt, intrinsecus retentam maliciam nequaquam propalantes :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Vires hominum nullae.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      cum in solius Dei manu cuncta, in nostra uero nulla sint posita. Unde illis dicentibus, se nequaquam interfici, si manus sua disponeret, manifesta eos, licet in propriis domibus atque lectis quiescerent, hostium manu superueniente perimendos. Deusque cognitor omnium uestrorum, arcana cordium cognoscit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      155
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Fugientes in bello, diabolo instigante.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Sciendum quidem, diabolum omnibus die belli retrocedentibus, regressum propter actus antecedentes machinatum esse. Horum tamen omnium ueniam deus, omnibus benefacientibus propicius, permittit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        156
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Non audiendi a bello deterrentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Viri boni, nullatenus incredulis consentiatis, qui suis amicis praedatum pugnatumue proficiscentibus dissuadent, dicendo : Vestris domibus immorando, naturae caedisque mortem euitare possetis. Horum tamen corda dolor et desperatio penitus occupant : Deusque singulos uestros actus discernens,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          157
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          hos uiuificat, illos uero uelle suo mortificat : omnibus in itinere suo mortuis
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          ueniam,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Praemia in expeditione morientium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            quae cunctis uestris possessionibus praeualet, largiens,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            158
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            et ad iudicium mitissimum reuocans.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            159
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Si tu grauis rigidique cordis existeres, nequaquam discederent. Sed tua tibi tuisque mollicies obfuit. Unde nunc illis condonans, illis a Deo ueniam perpetra : eosque deinceps consulens, de omnibus tuis negotiis delibera, et in omnium rerum exordio te Deo tutori commenda.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            160
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Si Deus pro nobis, quis contra nos ?
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Quo uobis auxiliante, quis uos uincere quibit ? eo uero nocente, quis subueniet ? Cui singuli sapientes se commendant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              161
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Non praeda neganda prophetae.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dedecus et illicitum prophetae censentur, ut cum praedatum uenerit, quid praedae negetur. Haec namque faciens, die qua quisque a Deo nemini nocente sua merita suscipiet,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                163
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                secundum graduum coram Deo distinctionem,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                161
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                cum negato coram ueniet.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                164
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Eximio Dei beneficio Machumet exhibitus, uel potius ex ira Dei.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Deus quidem e uobis prophetam docentem prius erroneos uias rectas, et legem, et castigantem animas, atque mundificantem excitans, bonis hominibus multum beneficium contulit :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  165
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  uobis semel mala, secundoque duplicata passis, et mirantibus hoc unde contingeret, uosmetipsos causam illius esse patefeci :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Probatio per calamitates et cladem.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    quia Deus est omnipotens,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    166
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    qui die coniunctionis exercituum mala uobis accidere permisit, ut fortes et bonos
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    167
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    ab hominibus praui cordis et inconstantis discerneret, qui scilicet pugnare, hostesue reiicere in Dei nomine rogati dixerunt : Si pugnare sciremus, uos sequeremur. Sed illi potius incredulis quam bonis consentientes, aliud quam corde retentum, uoce proferunt,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    168
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    morantes domo, sibique dilectis dicentes : Si modo uerbo parerent, nullatenus interficerentur. Si ueraces sunt, se morti subtrahant.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    169
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Felices et uiuentes qui moriuntur in uiis Dei, id est, bello.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      In uiis Dei morientes, nequaquam mortui dicendi sunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      170
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Illi namque de bono Dei dilectioneque gaudentes, apud deum uiuunt, expectantes post se relictos, nilque timentes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      AZOARA VII.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      171
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Istis, sicut et cunctis obedientibus Deo,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      172
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      prophetaeque suo, beneque facientibus, bonam de Deo spem habentibus, deus iudex, nulli quicquam auferens, maximam mercedem tribuet, post laborum sustentamentum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      173
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Ad famam hostis aduentantis cauti esse debent, et Deum inuocare.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Illos quos sermo uentilat aduersus uos, congregati, timete, uos praemuniendo, Deoque commendando, fidem suam augendo, dicentes : Deus suum uelle faciet cum prosperitate, commodoque.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        174
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Illaesi reuersi, Dei summe diligendi, et honorificentissimi, dilectionem adepti sunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        175
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Contemnendi mali.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Illos quibus diabolus timorem immittit, nemo uir bonus timeat, sed me tantum.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          176
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Increduli rursum, et ad malum ueloces ac proni, penitus negligendi, uelut sibi, non Deo nociui, malumque grauissimum saeculo futuro passuri ubi nequaquam Dei participes erunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          178
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Felicitas prauorum, perdit eos.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Hic autem omnis uitae status secundus et prosper illis a Deo permittitur, non ut suis animabus fructificent, sed ut peccata sua multiplicent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            179
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Machumet datus ut ferruginem extergeret ab hominibus etc.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Ad uestrae legis item confirmationem, et bonorum in ea perseuerantiam, ferruginem prius atque fecem abiicere Deus uoluit : qui uos ad incognitum et absens sublimare uolens, legatum pro uelle suo uobis doctorem misit. In deum itaque credite, suoque legato parete, mecedemque maximam et gaudium accipietis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              180
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Auaris opes nocent.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Dissimulatores et auari, non efficaciter intelligunt, bona sua sibi saepius malum grauissimum generare, Deo totius haereditatis coeli terraeque domino facta sua sciente, illis mercedem aequalem suis meritis allaturo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                181
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Prophetarum interfectores, Iudaei scilicet.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Eorum sermone scripto, qui deum pauperem, seque diuites asserentes, propheticidae facti sunt iniuste, eos sic alloquemur : Damnati, reique poenam, ignisque feruorem,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  182
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  uobis propter actus uestros antecedentes paratum gustate, me nemini malum uel iniuriam agente.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  183
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Contra postulantes miracula ex Machumet.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Dicentibus deum sibi mandasse, ne cuiquam
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Facsimile Image Placeholder
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    legatorum, nisi prius igne diuino adueniente, et holocaustum consumente uiso crederent, dic : Ante te legatos cum multis uirtutibus, et hac ab illis quaesita uenisse, et ab illis nequaquam ueridicis interfectos esse.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    184
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Scripturae sacrae uelut psalterium.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Non mirandum itaque, si uobis non paruerint, cum praedecessoribus uestris uenientibus cum uirtutibus, et psalterio, libroque splendidissimo contradixerunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      185
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Note [édition originale] : Ante obitum nemo felix.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Omnis homo mortem gustabit, nec alias quam saeculo futuro mercedem habebit. Illeque solus felix, quem Deus ab igne liberans, paradiso locabit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                        Note [édition originale] : Res mortalium incertae.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Illa namque firma : haec uero uita, omniaque mundana, fortuita sunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          186
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Vestrorum corporum detrimentum, damnumque pecuniarum incurretis, et a uiris legum contumelias atque conuicia saepius audietis. Sed si patientes, et fortes, Deumque timentes perseueraueritis, aeterni gaudii praemium possidebitis.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          187
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          Note [édition originale] : Iudaeorum et eorum qui legem acceperunt Dei, fuit illam communicare.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Inter Deum uirosque legum pacto foedereque firmato, scilicet quod ipsi doctrinam a Deo susceptam nec gentibus negarent, nec inuite dissimulando darent, omne pollicitum post terga proiicientes, ad nihilum redigentur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            188
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Note [édition originale] : Ostentatores bonorum operum punientur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Suorum factorum ostentatores, et ex operibus alienis, reue non facta laudis affectatores, malum diutinum atque graue subibunt.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              190
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Coeli terraeque machina, et noctis atque diei uicissitudo,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              189
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              quarum opifex solus omnium est rex, et omnipotens,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              190
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              manifestae sunt sapientibus uirtutes.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              191
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              Note [édition originale] : Deum inuocantes saluabuntur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Omni modo Deum inuocantes, et coeli terraeque compositionem mirando, sciendoque Deum hoc pro nihilo non fecisse, dicentes :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                193
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Tu domine misericors, nobis tuum praeconem exaudientibus, ut legem rectam sequeremur, nostra condona peccamina, nosque defunctos bonis adiunge,
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                194
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                a te nobis per prophetas atque legatum pollicitum complens, nec die iudicii nos contemnens, ab ignis feruore, quo malos sine remedio grauiter affliges, libera : quia tu termino proposito, ueraciter omnium causarum iudex existes :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                195
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Isti inquam sic dicentes, huiusmodi responsum audiunt : Neminem, seu uir sit, seu mulier, hic uel ille, quicquam suorum operum amittere sinam. In litibus praedictis, mortem seu damnum amore mei passos, et a domibus suis eiectos, suorum data peccaminum uenia, secundum gratiae meae, suique meriti modum, cum mea retributio sit maxima, paradiso locabo.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                196
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                Note [édition originale] : Consortium infidelium prohibet.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Summopere cauendum, ne uobis in terra, cum illa sit angustissima, participes, uel uestrorum negotiorum executores efficiantur :
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  197
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  cum ipsi ad sedem malam atque gehennam proficiscuntur.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  198
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Velut e contrario, Deum timentes ad paradisum, ubi est quies et aquarum fluxus : qua melius etiam apud Deum ad opus bonorum existit.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  199
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                  Note [édition originale] : Deus in numerato habet omnium facta.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Homines legum, deum adorantes, et in ipsum credentes, suisque mandatis super te et super caeteros, Dei uirtutes nequaquam pro modico ducentes, positis, fidem adhibentes, misericordiam atque praemium a Deo, omnium operum promptissimo computista, suscipient.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    200
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    Note [édition originale] : Vincendum uirtutibus.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Viri boni, Deum timentes, ut praecedatis, omnibus resistendo uitiis, bonum assidue peragite.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ←|→
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Al-Ǧalālayn, 1465-6Contexte
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      X
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      سورة آل عمران
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      1
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «آلم» الله اعلم بمراده بذلك.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      2
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الله لا إله إلا هو الحي القيوم».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      3
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «نزَّل عليك» يا محمد «الكتاب» القرآن ملتبسا «بالحق» بالصدق في أخباره «مصدقا لما بين يديه» قبله من الكتب «وأنزل التوراة والإنجيل من قبل» أي قبل تنزيله «هدّى» حال بمعني هادين من الضلالة «للناس» ممن تبعهما وعبر فيهما بأنزل وفي القرآن ينزل المقتضي للتكرير لأنهما أنزلا دفعة واحدة بخلافة «وأنزل الفرقان» بمعني الكتب الفارقة بين الحق والباطل وذكره بعد ذكر الثلاثة ليعم ما عداها.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      4
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الذين كفروا بآيات الله» القرآن وغيره «لهم عذاب شديد والله عزيز» غالب على أمره فلا يمنعه شيء من إنجاز وعده ووعيده «ذو انتقام» عقوبة شديدة ممن عصاه لا يقدر على مثلها أحد
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      5
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الله لا يخفى عليه شيء» كائن «في الأرض ولا في السماء» لعلمه بما يقع في العالم من كلَّي وجزئي وخصمهما بالذكر لأن الحس لا يتجاوزهما.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      6
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «هو الذي يصوّركم في الأرحام كيف يشاء» من ذكورة وأنوثة وبياض وسواد وغير ذلك «لا إله إلا هو العزيز» في ملكه «الحكيم» في صنعه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      7
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      (هو الذي أنزل عليك الكتاب منه آيات محكمات) واضحات الدلالة (هن أم الكتاب) أصله المعتمد عليه في الأحكام (و أخر متشابهات) لا تفهم معانيها كأوائل السور وجعله كله محكما في قوله "" أحكمت آياته "" بمعنى أنه ليس فيه عيب، ومتشابهًا في قوله (كتابا متشابهًا) بمعنى أنه يشبه بعضه بعضا في الحسن والصدق (فأما الذين في قلوبهم زيغ) ميل عن الحق (فيتبعون ما تشابه منه ابتغاء) طلب (الفتنة) لجهالهم بوقوعهم في الشبهات واللبس (وابتغاء تأويله) تفسيره (وما يعلم تأويله) تفسيره (إلا الله) وحده (والراسخون) الثابتون المتمكنون (في العلم) مبتدأ خبره (يقولون آمنا به) أي بالمتشابه أنه من عند الله ولا نعلم معناه (كل) من المحكم والمتشابه (من عند ربنا وما يذكر) بادغام التاء في الأصل في الذال أي يتعظ (إلا أولوا الألباب) أصحاب العقول ويقولون أيضا إذا رأوا من يتبعه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      8
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ربنا لا تُزغ قلوبنا» تملها عن الحق بابتغاء تأويله الذي لا يليق بنا كما أزغت قلوب أولئك «بعد إذ هديتنا» أرشدتنا إليه «وهب لنا من لَدنك» من عندك «رحمة» تثبيتا «إنك أنت الوهاب».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      9
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      يا «ربنا إنك جامع الناس» تجمعهم «ليوم» أي في يوم «لا ريب» لا شك «فيه» هو يوم القيامة فتجازيهم بأعمالهم كما وعدت بذلك «إن الله لا يخلف الميعاد» موعده بالبعث فيه التفات عن الخطاب ويحتمل أن يكون من كلامه تعالى والغرض من الدعاء بذلك بيان أن همهم أمر الآخرة ولذلك سألوا الثبات على الهداية لينالوا ثوابها روى الشيخان عن عائشة رضي الله عنها قالت: (تلا رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم هذه الآية هو الذي أنزل عليك الكتاب منه آيات محكمات إلى آخرها وقال: فإذا رأيت الذين يتبعون ما تشابه منه فأولئك الذين سمى الله فاحذروهم) وروى الطبراني في الكبير عن أبي موسى الأشعري أنه سمع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم يقول: (ما أخاف على أمتي إلا ثلاث خلال وذكر منها أن يفتح لهم الكتاب فيأخذه المؤمن يبتغي تأويله وليس يعلم تأويله إلا الله والراسخون في العلم يقولون آمنا به كل من عند ربنا وما يذكر إلا أولو الألباب) الحديث.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      10
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الذين كفروا لن تُغنيَ» تدفع «عنهم أموالهم ولا أولادهم من الله» أي عذابه «شيئا وأولئك هم وقود النار» بفتح الواو ما توقد به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      11
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      دأبُهم «كدأب» كعادة «آل فرعون والذين من قبلهم» من الأمم كعاد وثمود «كذبوا بآياتنا فأخذهم الله» أهلكم «بذنوبهم» والجملة مفسرة لما قبلها «والله شديد العقاب» ونزل لما أمر النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم اليهودَ بالإسلام بعد مرجعه من بدر فقالوا لا يغرنك أن قتلت نفراً من قريش أغمارا لا يعرفون القتال.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      12
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قل» يا محمد «للذين كفروا» من اليهود «ستُغلبون» بالتاء والياء في الدنيا بالقتل والأسر وضرب الجزية وقد وقع ذلك «وتُحشرون» بالوجهين في الآخرة «إلى جهنم» فتدخلونها «وبئس المهاد» الفراش هي.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      13
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قد كان لكم آية» عبرة وذكر الفعل للفصل «في فئتين» فرقتين «التقتا» يوم بدر للقتال «فئة تقاتل في سبيل الله» أي طاعته، وهم النبي وأصحابه وكانوا ثلاثمائة وثلاثة عشر رجلا معهم فرسَان وست أذرع وثمانية سيوف وأكثرهم رجالة «وأخرى كافرة يرونهم» أي الكفار «مثليهم» أي المسلمين أي أكثر منهم وكانوا نحو ألف «رأي العين» أي رؤية ظاهرة معاينة وقد نصرهم الله مع قلتهم «والله يؤيد» يقِّوي «بنصره من يشاء» نصره «إن في ذلك» المذكور «لعبرة لأولي الأبصار» لذوى البصائر أفلا تعتبرون بذلك فتؤمنون.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      14
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «زُيَّن للناس حبُّ الشهوات» ما تشتهيه النفس وتدعوا إليه زينها الله ابتلاءً أو الشيطانُ «من النساء والبنين والقناطير» الأموال الكثيرة «المقنطرة» المجمعة «من الذهب والفضة والخيل المسومة» الحسان «والأنعام» أي الإبل والبقر والغنم «والحرث» الزرع «ذلك» المذكور «متاع الحياة الدنيا» يتمتع به فيها ثم يفنى «والله عنده حسن المآب» المرجع وهو الجنة فينبغي الرغبة فيه دون غيره.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      15
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قل» يا محمد لقومك «أؤنبِّئكم» أخبركم «بخير من ذلكم» المذكور من الشهوات استفهام تقرير «للذين اتقوا» الشرك «عند ربهم» خبر مبتدأُه «جنات تجري من تحتها الأنهار خالدين» أي مقدرين الخلود «فيها» إذا دخلوها «وأزواج مطهرة» من الحيض وغيره مما يستقذر «ورضوان» بكسر أوله وضمه لغتان أي رضا كثير «من الله والله بصير» عالم «بالعباد» فيجازي كلاً منهم بعمله.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      16
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الذين» نعت أو بدل من الذين قبله «يقولون» يا «ربَّنا إننا آمنا» صدَّقنا بك وبرسولك «فاغفر لنا ذنوبنا وقنا عذاب النار».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      17
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الصابرين» على الطاعة وعن المعصية نعت «والصادقين» في الإيمان «والقانتين» المطيعين لله «والمنفقين» المتصدقين «والمستغفرين» الله بأن يقولوا اللهم اغفر لنا «بالأسحار» أواخر الليل خُصت بالذكر لأنها وقت الغفلة ولذة النوم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      18
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «شهد الله» بيَّن لخلقه بالدلائل والآيات «أنه لا إله» أي لا معبود في الوجود بحق «إلا هو و» شهد بذلك «الملائكةُ» بالإقرار «وأولوا العلم» من الأنبياء والمؤمنين بالاعتقاد واللفظ «قائماً» بتدبير مصنوعاته ونصبه على الحال والعامل فيها معنى الجملة أي تفرد «بالقسط» بالعدل «لا إله إلا هو» كرره تأكيدا «العزيز» في ملكه «الحكيم» في صنعه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      19
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الدين» المرضي «عند الله» هو «الإسلام» أي الشرع المبعوث به الرسل المبنى على التوحيد وفي قراءة بفتح أن بدل من أنه الخ بدل اشتمال «وما اختلف الذين أوتوا الكتاب» اليهود والنصارى في الدين بأن وحَّد بعضٌ وكفر بعضٌ «إلا من بعد ما جاءهم العلم» بالتوحيد «بغيا» من الكافرين «بينهم ومن يكفر بآيات الله» «فإن الله سريع الحساب» أي المجازاة له.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      20
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فإن حاجوك» خاصمك الكفار يا محمد في الدين «فقل» لهم «أسلمت وجهي لله» أنقدت له أنا «ومن اتبعن» وخص الوجه بالذكر لشرفه فغيره أولى «وقل للذين أوتوا الكتاب» اليهود والنصارى و «الأميين» مشركي العرب «أأسلمتم» أي أسلموا «فإن أسلموا فقد اهتدوا» من الضلال «وإن تولوا» عن الإسلام «فإنما عليك البلاغ» أي التبليغ للرسالة «والله بصير بالعباد» فيجازيهم بأعمالهم وهذا قبل الأمر بالقتال
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      21
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الذين يكفرون بآيات الله ويقتلون» وفي قراءة يقاتلون «النبيين بغير حق ويقتلون الذين يأمرون بالقسط» بالعدل «من الناس» وهم اليهود رُوى أنهم قتلوا ثلاثة وأربعين نبياً فنهاهم مائة وسبعون من عبَّادهم فقتلوهم من يومهم «فبشِّرهم» أعلمهم «بعذاب اليم» مؤلم وذكر البشارة تهكم بهم ودخلت الفاء في خبر إن لشبه اسمها الموصول بالشرط.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      22
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «أولئك الذين حبطت» بطلت «أعمالهم» ما عملوا من خير كصدقة وصلة رحم «في الدنيا والآخرة» فلا اعتداد بها لعدم شرطها «وما لهم من ناصرين» مانعين من العذاب.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      23
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ألم تر» تنظر «إلى الذين أوتوا نصيبا» حظاً «من الكتاب» التوراة «يُدْعَوْنَ» حال «إلى كتاب الله ليحكم بينهم ثم يتولى فريق منهم وهم معرضون» عن قبول حكمه نزلت في اليهود زنى منهم اثنان فتحاكموا إلى النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم فحكم عليهما بالرجم فغضبوا فجيء بالتوراة فوجدا فيها فرجما.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      24
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ذلك» التولي والإعراض «بأنهم قالوا» أي بسبب قولهم «لن تمسنا النار إلا أياما معدودات» أربعين يوما مدة عبادة آبائهم العجل ثم تزول عنهم «وغرَّهم في دينهم» متعلق بقوله «ما كانوا يفترون» من قولهم ذلك.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      25
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فكيف» حالهم «إذا جمعناهم ليوم» أي في يوم «لا ريب» لا شك «فيه» هو يوم القيامة «ووفِّيت كل نفس» من أهل الكتاب وغيرهم جزاء «ما كسبت» عملت من خير وشر «وهم» أي الناس «لا يُظلمون» بنقص حسنة أو زيادة سيئة.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      26
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزلت لما وعد صلى الله عليه وسلم أمته مُلك فارس والروم فقال المنافقون هيهات: «قل اللهم» يا الله «مالك الملك تؤتي» تعطي «الملك من تشاء» من خلقك «وتنزع الملك ممن تشاء وتعز من تشاء» بإيتائه «وتذل من تشاء» بنزعه منه «بيدك» بقدرتك «الخير» أي والشر «إنك على كل شيء قدير».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      27
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «تولج» تدخل «الليل في النهار وتولج النهار» تدخله «في الليل» فيزيد كل منهما مما نقص من الآخر «وتخرج الحيَّ من الميت» كالإنسان والطائر من النطفة والبيضة «وتخرج الميت» كالنطفة والبيضة «من الحي وترزق من تشاء بغير حساب» أي رزقا واسعا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      28
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «لا يتخذ المؤمنون الكافرين أولياء» يوالونهم «من دون» أي غير «المؤمنين ومن يفعل ذلك» أي يواليهم «فليس من» دين «الله في شيء إلا أن تتقوا منهم تقاة» مصدر تقيته أي تخافوا مخافة فلكم موالاتهم باللسان دون القلب وهذا قبل عزَّة الإسلام ويجري فيمن هو في بلد ليس قويا فيها «ويحذركم» يخوفكم «الله نفسه» أن يغضب عليكم إن واليتموهم «وإلى الله المصير» المرجع فيجازيكم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      29
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قل» لهم «إن تخفوا ما في صدوركم» قلوبكم من موالاتهم «أو تبدوه» تظهروه «يعلمْه الله و» هو «يعلم ما في السماوات وما في الأرض والله على كل شيء قدير» ومنه تعذيب من والاهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      30
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      اذكر «يوم تجد كل نفس ما عملتـ» ـهُ «من خير محضرا وما عملتـ» ـهُ «من سوءٍ» مبتدأ خبره «تود لو أن بينها وبينه أمدا بعيدا» غاية في نهاية البعد فلا يصل إليها «ويحذركم الله نفسه» كرر للتأكيد «والله رؤوف بالعباد».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      31
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل لما قالوا ما نعبد الأصنام إلا حبّا لله ليقربونا إليه «قل» لهم يا محمد «إن كنتم تحبون الله فاتبعوني يحببكم الله» بمعنى يثيبكم «ويغفر لكم ذنوبكم والله غفور» لمن اتبعني ما سلف من قبل ذلك «رحيم» به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      32
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قل» لهم «أطيعوا الله والرسول» فيما يأمركم به من التوحيد «فإن تولَّوا» أعرضوا عن الطاعة «فان الله لا يحب الكافرين» فيه إقامة الظاهر مقام المضمر أي لا يحبهم بمعني أنه يعاقبهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      33
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الله اصطفى» اختار «آدم ونوحا وآل إبراهيم وآل عمران» بمعني أنفسهما «على العالمين» يجعل الأنبياء من نسلهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      34
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ذرِّية بعضها من» ولد «بعض» منهم «والله سميع عليم».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      35
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      اذكر «إذ قالت امرأة عمران» حنة لما أسنت واشتاقت للولد فدعت الله وأحست بالحمل يا «رب إني نذرت» أن أجعل «لك ما في بطني محرَّرا» عتيقا خالصا من شواغل الدنيا لخدمة بيتك المقدس «فتقبَّل مني إنك أنت السميع» للدعاء «العليم» بالنيات، وهلك عمران وهي حامل.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      36
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      (فلما وضعتها) ولدتها جارية وكانت ترجو أن يكون غلامًا إذ لم يكن يحرر إلا الغلمان (قالت) معتذرة يا (رب إني وضعتها أنثى والله أعلم) أي عالم (بما وضعت) جملة اعتراض من كلامه تعالى وفي قراءة بضم التاء (وليس الذكر) الذي طلبت (كالأنثى) التي وهبت لأنه يقصد للخدمة وهي لا تصلح لضعفها وعورتها وما يعتريها من الحيض ونحوه (وإني سميتها مريم وإني أعيذها بك وذريتها) أولادها (من الشيطان الرجيم) المطرود في الحديث "" ما من مولود يولد إلا مسه الشيطان حين يولد فيستهل صارخًا إلا مريم وابنها "" رواه الشيخان.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      37
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فتقبلها ربها» أي قبل مريم من أمها «بقبول حسن وأنبتها نباتا حسنا» أنشأها بخلق حسن فكانت تنبت في اليوم كما ينبت المولود في العام وآتت بها أمها الأحبار سدنة بيت المقدس فقالت: دونكم هذه النذيرة فتنافسوا فيها أنها بنت إمامهم فقال زكريا أنا أحق بها لأن خالتها عندي فقالوا لا حتى نقترع فانطلقوا وهم تسعة وعشرون إلى نهر الأردن وألقوا أقلامهم على أن من ثبت قلمه في الماء وصعد فهو أولى بها فثبت قلم زكريا فأخذها وبنى لها غرفة في المسجد بسلم لا يصعد إليها غيره وكان يأتيها بأكلها وشربها ودهنها فيجد عندها فاكهة الصيف في الشتاء وفاكهة الشتاء في الصيف كما قال تعالى «وَكَفَلَهَا زَكَريَّاُ» ضمها إليه وفي قراءة بالتشديد ونصب زكريا ممدودا ومقصورا والفاعل الله «كلما دخل عليها زكريا المحراب» الغرفة وهي أشرف المجالس «وجد عندها رزقا قال يا مريم أنَّى» من أين «لك هذا قالت» وهي صغيرة «هو من عند الله» يأتيني به من الجنة «إن الله يرزق من يشاء بغير حساب» رزقا واسعا بلا تبعة.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      38
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «هنالك» أي لما رأى زكريَّا ذلك وعلم أن القادر على الإتيان بالشيء في غير حينه قادر على الإتيان بالولد على الكبر وكان أهل بيته انقرضوا «دعا زَكَريَّاُ ربَّه» لما دخل المحراب للصلاة جوف الليل «قال ربِّ هب لي من لدنك» من عندك «ذرية طيبة» ولدا صالحا «إنك سميع» مجيب «الدعاء».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      39
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فنادته الملائكة» أي جبريل «وهو قائم يصلي في المحراب» أي المسجد «أنَّ» أي بأن وفي قراءة بالكسر بتقدير القول «الله يُبشِّرك» مثقلا ومخففا «بيحيى مصدِّقاً بكلمة» كائنة «من الله» أي بعيسى أنه روح الله وسُمي كلمة لأنه خلق بكلمة كن «وسيِّدا» متبوعا «وحصورا» ممنوعا من النساء «ونبيا من الصالحين» رُوي أنه لم يعمل خطيئة ولم يهم بها.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      40
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قال ربِّ أنَّى» كيف «يكون لي غلام» ولد «وقد بلغني الكبر» أي بلغت نهاية السن مائة وعشرين سنة «وامرأتي عاقر» بلغت ثمانية وتسعين سنة «قال» الأمر «كذلك» من خلق الله غلاما منكما «الله يفعل ما يشاء» لا يعجزه منه شيء ولإظهار هذه القدرة العظيمة ألهمه السؤال ليجاب بها ولما تاقت نفسه إلى سرعة المبشَر به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      41
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قال رب اجعل لي آية» أي علامة على حمل امرأتي «قال آيتك» علية «أ» ن «لا تكلم الناس» أي تمتنع من كلامهم بخلاف ذكر الله تعالى «ثلاثة أيام» أي بلياليها «إلا رمزا» إشارة «واذكر ربَّك كثيرا وسبِّح» صلِّ «بالعشي والإبكار» أواخر النهار وأوائله.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      42
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «و» اذكر «إذ قالت الملائكة» أي جبريل «يا مريم إن الله اصطفاك» اختارك «وطهرك» من مسيس الرجال «واصطفاك على نساء العالمين» أي أهل زمانك.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      43
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يا مريم اقنتي لربك» أطيعيه «واسجدي واركعي مع الراكعين» أي صلِّي مع المصلِّين.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      44
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ذلك» المذكور من أمر زكريا ومريم «من أنباء الغيب» أخبار ما غاب عنك «نوحيه إليك» يا محمد «وما كنت لديهم إذ يُلْقُون أقلامهم» في الماء يقترعون ليطهر لهم «أيهم يكْفُلُ» يربي «مريم وما كنت لديهم إذ يختصون» في كفالتها فتعرف ذلك فتخبر به وإنما عرفته من جهة الوحي.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      45
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      اذكر «إذ قالت الملائكة» أي جبريل «يا مريم أن الله يبشرك بكلمة منه» أي ولد «اسمه المسيح عيسى بن مريم» خاطبها بنسبته إليها تنبيها على أنها تلده بلا أب إذ عادة الرجال نسبتهم إلى آبائهم «وجيها» ذا جاه «في الدنيا» بالنبوة «والآخرة» بالشفاعة والدرجات العُلا «ومن المقرَّبين» عند الله.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      46
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ويكلِّم الناس في المهد» أي طفلا قبل وقت الكلام «وكهلا ومن الصالحين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      47
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قالت ربِّ أنَّى» كيف «يكون لي ولد ولم يمسني بشر» بتزوج ولا غيره «قال» الأمر «كذلك» من خلق ولد منك بلا أب «الله يخلق ما يشاء إذا قضي أمرا» أراد خلقه «فإنما يقول له كن فيكون» أي فهو يكون.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      48
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وَنُعَلِّمُهُ» بالنون والياء «الكتاب» الخط «والحكمة والتوراة والإنجيل».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      49
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «و» يجعله «رسولا إلى بنى إسرائيل» في الصبا أو بعد البلوغ فنفخ جبريل في جيب درعها فحملت، وكان من أمرها ما ذكر في سورة مريم فلما بعثه الله إلى بني إسرائيل قال لهم إني رسول الله إليكم «إني» أي بأني «قد جئتكم بآية» علامة على صدقي «من ربكم» هي «أنِّي» وفي قراءة بالكسر استئنافا «أخلق» أصوِّر «لكم من الطين كهيئة الطير» مثل صورته فالكاف اسم مفعول «فأنفخ فيه» الضمير للكاف «فيكون طيرا» وفي قراءة طائرا «بإذن الله» بإرادته فخلق لهم الخفاش لأنه أكمل الطير خلقا فكان يطير وهم ينظرونه فإذا غاب عن أعينهم سقط ميتا «وأبرئ» أشفي «الأكمه» الذي وُلد أعمى «والأبرص» وخصا بالذكر لأنهما ذا إعياء وكان بعثه في زمن الطب فأبرأ في يوم خمسين ألفا بالدعاء بشرط الإيمان «وأحيي الموتى بإذن الله» كرره لنفي توهم الألوهية فيه فأحيا عازر صديقا له وابن العجوز وابنة العاشر فعاشوا وولد لهم، وسام بن نوح ومات في الحال «وأنبئكم بما تأكلون وما تدَّخرون» تخبئون «في بيوتكم» مما لم أعانيه فكان يخبر الشخص بما أكل وبما يأكل وبما يأكل بعد «إن في ذلك» المذكور «لآية لكم إن كنتم مؤمنين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      50
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «و» جئتكم «مصدقاً لما بين يدي» قبلي «من التوراة ولأحلَّ لكم بعض الذي حرم عليكم» فيها فأحل لهم من السمك والطير مالا صيصة له وقيل أحل الجميع فبعض بمعنى كل «وجئتكم بآية من ربكم» كرره تأكيدا وليبنى عليه «فاتقوا الله وأطيعون» فيما آمركم به توحيد الله وطاعته.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      51
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الله ربي وربكم فاعبدوه هذا» الذي آمركم به «صراط» طريق «مستقيم» فكذبوه ولم يؤمنوا به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      52
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فلمّا أحس» علم «عيسى منهم الكفر» وأرادوا قتله «قال مَنْ أنصاري» أعواني ذاهبا «إلى الله» لأنصر دينه «قال الحواريون نحن أنصار الله» أعوان دينه وهم أصفياء عيسى أول من آمن به وكانوا اثني عشر رجلا من الحور وهو البياض الخالص وقيل كانوا قصارين يحورون الثياب أي يبيضونها «آمنّا» صدقنا «بالله واشهد» يا عيسى «بأنّا مسلمون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      53
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ربنا آمنا بما أنزلت» من الإنجيل «واتَّبعنا الرسول» عيسى «فاكتبنا مع الشاهدين» لك بالوحدانية ولرسولك بالصدق.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      54
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      قال تعالى: «ومكروا» أي كفار بني إسرائيل بعيسى إذ وكلوا به من يقتله غيلة «ومكر الله» بهم بأن ألقى شبه عيسى على من قصد قتله فقتلوه ورفُع عيسى إلى السماء «والله خير الماكرين» أعلمهم به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      55
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      اذكر «إذ قال الله يا عيسى إني متوفيك» قابضك «ورافعك إليَّ» من الدنيا من غير موت «ومطهرك» مبعدك «من الذين كفروا وجاعل الذين اتبعوك» صدقوا بنبوتك من المسلمين والنصارى «فوق الذين كفروا» بك وهم اليهود يعلونهم بالحجة والسيف «إلى يوم القيامة ثم إليَّ مرجعكم فأحكم بينكم فيما كنتم فيه تختلفون» من أمر الدين.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      56
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فأما الذين كفروا فأعذبهم عذابا شديدا في الدنيا» بالقتل والسبي والجزية «والآخرة» بالنار «وما لهم من ناصرين» مانعين منه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      57
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      (وأما الذين أمنوا وعملوا الصالحات فيوفيهم) بالياء والنون (أجورهم والله لا يحب الظالمين) أي يعاقبهم، روي أن الله تعالى أرسل إليه سحابة فرفعته فتعلقت به أمه وبكت فقال لها إن القيامة تجمعنا وكان ذلك ليلة القدر ببيت المقدس وله ثلاث وثلاثون سنة وعاشت أمه بعده ست سنين وروى الشيخان حديث "" أنه ينزل قرب الساعة ويحكم بشريعة نبينا ويقتل الدجال والخنزير ويكسر الصليب ويضع الجزية "" وفي حديث مسلم أنه يمكث سبع سنين وفي حديث عن أبي دواد الطيالسي أربعين سنة ويتوفى ويصلى عليه فيحتمل أن المراد مجموع لبثه في الأرض قبل الرفع وبعده.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      58
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ذلك» المذكور من أمر عيسى «نتلوه» نقصه «عليك» يا محمد «من الآيات» حال من الهاء في نتلوه وعامله ما في ذلك من معنى الإشارة «والذكر الحكيم» المحكم أي القرآن.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      59
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن مثل عيسى» شأنه الغريب «عند الله كمثل آدم» كشأنه في خلقه من غير أب وهو من تشبيه الغريب بالأغرب ليكون أقطع للخصم وأوقع في النفس «خلقه» أي آدم أي قالبه «من تراب ثم قال له كن» بشرا «فيكون» أي فكان وكذلك عيسى قال له كن من غير أب فكان.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      60
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الحق من ربك» خبر مبتدأ محذوف أي أمر عيسى «فلا تكن من الممترين» الشاكين.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      61
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فمن حاجَّك» جادلك من النصارى «فيه من بعد ما جاءك من العلم» بأمره «فقل» لهم «تعالوا ندع أبناءنا وأبناءكم ونساءنا ونساءكم وأنفسنا وأنفسكم» فنجمعهم «ثم نبتهل» نتضرع في الدعاء «فنجعل لعنة الله على الكاذبين» بأن نقول: اللهم العن الكاذب في شأن عيسى وقد دعا النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم وفد نجران لذلك لما حاجُّوه به فقالوا: حتى ننظر في أمرنا ثم نأتيك فقال ذو رأيهم: لقد عرفتم نبوته وأنه ما بأهل قوم نبيا إلا هلكوا فودعوا الرجل وانصرفوا فأتوا الرسول صلى الله عليه وسلم وقد خرج معه الحسن والحسين وفاطمة وعلي وقال لهم: إذا دعوت فأمِّنوا فأبوا أن يلاعنوا وصالحوه على الجزية رواه أبو نُعَيْم، وعن ابن عباس: قال: لو خرج الذين يباهلون لرجعوا لا يجدون مالا ولا أهلا، ورُوي: لو خرجوا لاحترقوا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      62
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن هذا» المذكور «لهو القصص» الخبر «الحق» الذي لاشك فيه «وما من» زائدة «إله إلا الله وإن الله لهو العزيز» في ملكه «الحكيم» في صنعه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      63
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فإن تولَّوا» أعرضوا عن الإيمان «فإن الله عليم بالمفسدين» فيجازيهم وفيه وضع الظاهر موضع المضمر.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      64
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قل يا أهل الكتاب» اليهود والنصارى «تعالوا إلى كلمة سواءٍ» مصدر بمعنى مستو أمرها «بيننا وبينكم» هي «أ» ن «لا نعبد إلا الله ولا نشرك به شيئا ولا يتخذ بعضنا أربابا من دون الله» كما اتخذتم الأحبار والرهبان «فإن تولَّوْا» أعرضوا عن التوحيد «فقولوا» أنتم لهم «اشهدوا بأنا مسلمون» موحدون.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      65
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل لما قال اليهود: إبراهيم يهودي ونحن على دينه، وقالت النصارى كذلك: «يا أهل الكتاب لِمَ تُحَاجُّونَ» تخاصمون «في إبراهيم» بزعمكم أنه على دينكم «وما أنزلت التوراة والإنجيل إلا من بعده» بزمن طويل وبعد نزولها حدثت اليهودية والنصرانية «أفلا تعقلون» بطلان قولكم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      66
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ها» للتنبيه «أنتم» مبتدأ «هؤلاء» والخبرُ «حاججتم فيما لكم به علم» من أمر موسى وعيسى وزعمكم أنكم على دينهما «فلمَا تُحاجُّون فيما ليس لكم به علم» من شأن إبراهيم «والله يعلم» شأنه «وأنتم لا تعلمون» قال تعالى تبرئة لإبراهيم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      67
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ما كان إبراهيم يهوديا ولا نصرانيا ولكن كان حنيفا» مائلا عن الأديان كلها إلى الدين القيِّم «مسلما» موحدا «وما كان من المشركين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      68
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إنَّ أولى الناس» أحقهم «بإبراهيم للَّذِينَ اتبعوه» في زمانه «وهذا النبي» محمد لموافقته له في أكثر شرعه «والذين آمنوا» من أمته فهم الذين ينبغي أن يقولوا نحن على دينه لا أنتم «والله ولي المؤمنين» ناصرهم وحافظهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      69
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل لما دعا اليهود معاذا وحذيفة وعمارا إلى دينهم: «ودَّت طائفة من أهل الكتاب لو يضلونكم وما يضلون إلا أنفسهم» لأن إثم إضلالهم عليهم والمؤمنون لا يطيعونهم فيه «وما يشعرون» بذلك.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      70
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يا أهل الكتاب لِمَ تكفرون بآيات الله» القرآن المشتمل على نعت محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم «وأنتم تشهدون» تعلمون أنه الحق.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      71
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يا أهل الكتاب لِمَ تلبسون» تخلطون «الحق بالباطل» بالتحريف والتزوير «وتكتمون الحق» أي نعت النبي «وأنتم تعلمون» أنه الحق.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      72
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وقالت طائفة من أهل الكتاب» اليهود لبعضهم «آمنوا بالذي أنزل على الذين آمنوا» أي القرآن «وجه النهار» أوله «واكفروا» به «آخره لعلهم» أي المؤمنين «يرجعون» عن دينهم إذ يقولون ما رجع هؤلاء عنه بعد دخولهم فيه وهم أولو علم إلا لعلمهم بطلانه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      73
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      وقالوا أيضاً «ولا تؤمنوا» تصدَّقوا «إلا لمن تبع» وافق «دينكم» قال تعالى: «قل» لهم يا محمد «إن الهدى هدى الله» الذي هو الإسلام وما عداه ضلال، والجملةُ اعتراض «أن» أي بأن «يؤتى أحدّ مثل ما أوتيتم» من الكتاب والحكمة والفصائل وأن مفعول تؤمنوا، والمستثنى منه أحد قدم عليه المستثنى المعنى: لا تقروا بأن أحدا يؤتى ذلك إلا لمن اتبع دينكم «أو» بأن «يحاجوكم» أي المؤمنون يغلبوكم «عند ربكم» يوم القيامة لأنكم أصح دينا، وفي قراءة: أأن بهمزة التوبيخ أي إيتاء أحد مثله تقرون به قال تعالى «قل إن الفضل بيد الله يؤتيه من يشاء» فمن أين لكم أنه لا يؤتى أحد مثل ما أوتيتم «والله واسع» كثير الفضل «عليم» بمن هو أهله.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      74
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يختص برحمته من يشاء والله ذو الفضل العظيم».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      75
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ومن أهل الكتاب من إن تأمنه بقنطار» أي بمال كثير «يؤدَّه إليك» لأمانته كعبد الله بن سلام أودعه رجل ألفا ومائتي أوقية ذهبا فأعادها إليه «ومنهم من إن تأمنه بدينار لا يؤده إليك» لخيانته «إلا ما دمت عليه قائما» لا تفارقه فمتى فارقته أنكره ككعب بن الأشرف استودعه قرشي دينارا فجحده «ذلك» أي ترك الأداء «بأنهم قالوا» بسبب قولهم «ليس علينا في الأميين» أي العرب «سبيل» أي إثم لاستحلالهم ظلم من خالف دينهم ونسبوه إليه تعالى، قال تعالى «ويقولون على الله الكذب» في نسبة ذلك إليه «وهم يعلمون» أنهم كاذبون.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      76
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «بلى» عليهم فيهم سبيل «من أوفى بعهده» الذي عاهد الله عليه أو بعهد الله إليه من أداء الأمانة وغيره «واتقى» الله بترك المعاصي وعمل الطاعات «فإن الله يحب المتقين» فيه وضع الظاهر موضع المضمر أي يحبهم بمعنى يثيبهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      77
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل في اليهود لما بدلوا نعت النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم وعهد الله إليهم في التوراة وفيمن حلف كاذبا في دعوى أو في بيع سلعة: «إن الذين يشترون» يستبدلون «بعهد الله» إليهم في الإيمان بالنبي وأداء الأمانة «وأيمانهم» حلفهم به تعالى كاذبين «ثمنا قليلا» من الدنيا «أولئك لا خَلاق» نصيب «لهم في الآخرة ولا يكلمهم الله» غضبا عليهم «ولا ينظر إليهم» يرحمهم «يوم القيامة ولا يزكِّيهم» يطهرهم «ولهم عذاب أليم» مؤلم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      78
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وإنَّ منهم» أي أهل الكتاب «لفريقا» طائفة ككعب بن الأشرف «يلوون ألسنتهم بالكتاب» أي يعطفونها بقراءته عن المنزل إلى ما حرفوه من نعت النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم ونحو «لتحسبوه» أي المحرف «من الكتاب» الذي أنزله الله «وما هو من الكتاب ويقولون هو من عند الله وما هو من عند الله ويقولون على الله الكذب وهم يعلمون» أنهم كاذبون.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      79
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل لما قال نصارى نجران إن عيسى أمرهم أن يتخذوه ربا ولما طلب بعض المسلمين السجود له صلى الله عليه وسلم «ما كان» ينبغي «لبشر أن يؤتيه الله الكتاب والحكم» أي الفهم للشريعة «والنبوة ثم يقول للناس كونوا عبادا لي من دون الله ولكن» يقول «كونوا ربانيين» علماء عاملين منسوبين إلى الرب بزيادة ألف ونون تفخيما «بما كنتم تَعْلمُونَ» بالتخفيف والتشديد «الكتاب وبما كنتم تدرسون» أي بسبب ذلك فإن فائدته أن تعملوا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      80
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وَلا يأمُرُكُمْ» بالرفع استئنافا أي الله والنصب عطفا على يقول أي البشر «أن تتخذوا الملائكة والنبيين أربابا» كما اتخذت الصابئة الملائكة واليهود عُزيرا والنصارى عيسى «أيأمُرُكم بالكفر بعد إذ أنتم مسلمون» لا ينبغي له هذا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      81
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «و» اذكر «إذا» حين «أخذ الله ميثاق النبيين» عهدهم «لما» بفتح اللام للابتداء وتوكيد معنى القسم الذي في أخذ الميثاق وكسرها متعلقة بأخذ وما موصولة على الوجهين أي للذي «آتيتكم» إياه، وفي قراءة آتيناكم «من كتاب وحكمة ثم جاءكم رسول مصدق لما معكم» من الكتاب والحكمة وهو محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم «لتؤمنن به ولتنصرنه» جواب القسم إن أدركتموه وأممهم تبع لهم في ذلك «قال» تعالى لهم «أأقررتم» بذلك «وأخذتم» قبلتم «على ذلكم إصري» عهدي «قالوا أقررنا قال فاشهدوا» على أنفسكم وأتباعكم بذلك «وأنا معكم من الشاهدين» عليكم وعليهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      82
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فمن تولَّى» أعرض «بعد ذلك» الميثاق «فأولئك هم الفاسقون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      83
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «أفغير دين الله يبغون» بالياء والتاء أي المتولون «وله أسلم» إنقاذ «من في السماوات والأرض طوعا» بلا إباء «وكرها» بالسيف بمعاينة ما يلجأ إليه «وإليه يُرْجَعُون» بالتاء والياء والهمزة في أول الآية للإنكار.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      84
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قل» لهم يا محمد «آمنا بالله وما أنزل علينا وما أنزل على إبراهيم وإسماعيل وإسحاق ويعقوب والأسباط» أولاده «وما أوتي موسى وعيسى والنبيون من ربهم لا نفرق بين أحد منهم» بالتصديق والتكذيب «ونحن له مسلمون» مخلصون في العبادة ونزل فيمن ارتد ولحق بالكفار.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      85
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ومن يبتغ غير الإسلام دينا فلن يقبل منه وهو في الآخرة من الخاسرين» لمصيره إلى النار المؤبدة علية.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      86
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «كيف» أي لا «يهدي الله قوما كفروا بعد إيمانهم وشهدوا» أي شهادتهم «أن الرسول حق و» قد «جاءهم البينات» الحجج الظاهرات على صدق النبي «والله لا يهدي القوم الظالمين» أي الكافرين.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      87
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «أولئك جزاؤهم أنَّ عليهم لعنة الله والملائكة والناس أجمعين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      88
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «خالدين فيها» أي اللعنة أو النار المدلول بها عليها «لا يخفف عنهم العذاب ولا هم يُنظرون» يمهلون.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      89
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إلا الذين تابوا من بعد ذلك وأصلحوا» عملهم «فإن الله غفور» لهم «رحيم» بهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      90
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل في اليهود «إن الذين كفروا» بعيسى «بعد إيمانهم» بموسى «ثم ازدادوا كفرا» بمحمد «لن تُقبل توبتهم» إذا غرغروا أو ماتوا كفّارا «وأولئك هم الضالُّون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      91
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الذين كفروا وماتوا وهم كفار فلن يقبل من أحدهم ملء الأرض» مقدار ما يملؤها «ذهبا ولو افتدى به» أدخل الفاء في خبر إن لشبه بالشرط وإيذانا بتسبب عدم القبول عن الموت على الكفر «أولئك لهم عذاب أليم» مؤلم «وما لهم من ناصرين» مانعين منه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      92
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «لن تنالوا البرَّ» أي ثوابه وهو الجنَّةُ «حتى تنفقوا» تَصَّدَّقُوا «مما تحبون» من أموالكم «وما تنفقوا من شيء فإن الله به عليم» فيجازي عليه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      93
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل لما قال اليهود إنك تزعم أنك على ملة إبراهيم وكان لا يأكل لحوم الإبل وألبانها: «كل الطعام كان حِلا» حلالا «لبني إسرائيل إلا ما حرم إسرائيل» يعقوب «على نفسه» وهو الإبل لما حصل له عرق النَّسا بالفتح والقصر فنذر إن شفي لا يأكلها فحرم عليه «من قبل أن تُنَزَّل التوراة» وذلك بعد إبراهيم ولم تكن على عهده حراما كما زعموا «قل» لهم «فأتوا بالتوراة فاتلوها» ليتبين صدق قولكم «إن كنتم صادقين» فيه فبهتوا ولم يأتوا بها قال تعالى.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      94
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فمن افترى على الله الكذب من بعد ذلك» أي ظهور الحجة بأن التحريم إنما كان من جهة يعقوب لا على عهد إبراهيم «فأولئك هم الظالمون» المتجاوزون الحق إلى الباطل.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      95
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قُل صدق الله» في هذا كجميع ما أخبر به «فاتبعوا ملة إبراهيم» التي أنا عليها «حنيفا» مائلا عن كل دين إلى الإسلام «وما كان من المشركين» به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      96
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل لما قالوا قبلتنا قبل قبلتكم (إن أول بيت وضع) متعبدا (للناس) في الأرض (للذي ببكة) بالباء لغة في مكة سميت بذلك لأنها تبك أعناق الجبابرة أي تدقها، بناه الملائكة قبل خلق آدم ووضع بعده الأقصى وبينهما أربعون سنة كما في حديث الصحيحين وفي حديث "" أنه أول ما ظهر على وجه الماء عند خلق السماوات والأرض زبدة بيضاء فدحيت الأرض من تحته "" (مباركا) حال من الذي أي ذا بركة (وهدى للعالمين) لأنه قبلتهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      97
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فيه آيات بينات» منها «مقام إبراهيم» أي الحجر الذي قام عليه عند بناء البيت فأثر قدماه فيه وبقي إلى الآن مع تطاول الزمان وتداول الأيدي عليه ومنها تضعيف الحسنات فيه وأن الطير لا يعلوه «ومن دخله كان آمنا» لا يتعرض إليه بقتل أو ظلم أو غير ذلك «ولله على الناس حجُّ البيت» واجب بكسر الحاء وفتحها لغتان في مصدر حج بمعنى قصد ويبدل من الناس «من استطاع إليه سبيلا» طرقاً فسره بالزاد والراحلة رواه الحاكم وغيره «ومن كفر» بالله أو بما فرضه من الحج «فإن الله غني عن العالمين» الإنس والجن والملائكة وعن عبادتهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      98
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قل يا أهل الكتاب لم تكفرون بآيات الله» القرآن «والله شهيد على ما تعملون» فيجازيكم عليه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      99
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «قل يا أهل الكتاب لِمَ تصدون» تصرفون «عن سبيل الله» أي دينه «من آمن» بتكذيبكم النبي وكتم نعته «تبغونها» أي تطلبون السبيل «عوجا» مصدر بمعنى معوجة أي مائلة عن الحق «وأنتم شهداء» عالمون بأن الدين المرضي القيم هو دين الإسلام كما في كتابكم «وما الله بغافل عما تعملون» من الكفر والتكذيب وإنما يؤخركم إلى وقتكم ليجازيكم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      100
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل لما مر بعض اليهود على الأوس والخزرج وغاظهم تألفهم فذكروهم بما كان بينهم في الجاهلية من الفتن فتشاجروا وكادوا يقتتلون: «يا أيها الذين آمنوا إن تطيعوا فريقا من الذين أوتوا الكتاب يردوكم بعد إيمانكم كافرين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      101
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وكيف تكفرون» استفهام تعجب وتوبيخ «وأنتم تتلى عليكم آيات الله وفيكم رسوله ومن يعتصم» يتمسك «بالله فقد هدي إلى صراطِ مستقيم».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      102
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      (يا أيها الذين آمنوا اتقوا الله حق تقاته) بأن يطاع فلا يعصى ويشكر فلا يكفر ويذكر فلا ينسى فقالوا يا رسول الله ومن يقوى على هذا فنسخ بقوله تعالى "" فاتقوا الله ما استطتعم "" (ولا تموتن إلا وأنتم مسلمون) موحدون.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      103
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «واعتصموا» تمسكوا «بحبل الله» أي دينه «جميعا ولا تفرقوا» بعد الإسلام «واذكروا نعمة الله» إنعامه «عليكم» يا معشر الأوس والخزرج «إذ كنتم» قبل الإسلام «أعداء فألَّف» جمع «بين قلوبكم» بالإسلام «فأصبحتم» فصرتم «بنعمته إخوانا» في الدين والولاية «وكنتم على شفا» طرف «حفرة من النار» ليس بينكم وبين الوقوع فيها إلا أن تموتوا كفارا «فأنقذكم منها» بالإيمان «كذلك» كما بيَّن لكم ما ذكر «يبين الله لكم آياته لعلكم تهتدون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      104
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولتكن منكم أمة يدعون إلى الخير» الإسلام «ويأمرون بالمعروف وينهون عن المنكر وأولئك» الداعون الآمرون الناهون «هم المفلحون» الفائزون ومن للتبغيض لأن ما ذكر فرض كفاية لا يلزم كل الأمة ولا يليق بكل أحد كالجاهل وقيل زائدة أي لتكونوا أمه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      105
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولا تكونوا كالذين تفرقوا» عن دينهم «واختلفوا» فيه «من بعد ما جاءهم البينات» وهم اليهود والنصارى «وأولئك لهم عذاب عظيم».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      106
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يوم تبيض وجوه وتسودُّ وجوه» أي يوم القيامة «فأما الذين اسودَّت وجوههم» وهم الكافرون فيلقون في النار ويقال لهم توبيخا «أكفرتم بعد إيمانكم» يوم أخذ الميثاق «فذوقوا العذاب بما كنتم تكفرون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      107
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وأما الذين ابيضَّت وجوههم» وهم المؤمنون «ففي رحمة الله» أي جنته «هم فيها خالدون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      108
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «تلك» أي هذه الآيات «آيات الله نتلوها عليك» يا محمد «بالحق وما الله يريد ظلما للعالمين» بأن يأخذهم بغير جرم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      109
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولله ما في السماوات وما في الأرض» ملكا وخلقا وعبيدا «وإلى الله تُرجع» تصير «الأمور».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      110
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «كنتم» يا أمة محمد في علم الله تعالى «خير أمة أخرجت» أظهرت «للناس تأمرون بالمعروف وتنهون عن المنكر وتؤمنون بالله ولو آمن أهل الكتاب لكان» الإيمان «خيرا لهم منهم المؤمنون» كعبد الله بن سلام رضي الله عنه وأصحابه «وأكثرهم الفاسقون» الكافرون.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      111
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «لن يضروكم» أي اليهود يا معشر المسلمين بشيء «إلا أذًى» باللسان من سبِّ ووعيد «وإن يقاتلوكم يولوكم الأدبار» منهزمين «ثم لا ينصرون» عليكم بل لكم النصر عليهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      112
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ضربت عليهم الذلة أين ما ثُقفوا» حيثما وجدوا فلا عز لهم ولا اعتصام «إلا» كائنين «بحبل من الله وحبل من الناس» المؤمنين وهو عهدهم إليهم بالأمان على أداء الجزية أي لا عصمة لهم غير ذلك «وباءُوا» رجعوا «بغضب من الله وضربت عليهم المسكنة ذلك بأنهم» أي بسبب أنهم «كانوا يكفرون بآيات الله ويقتلون الأنبياء بغير حق ذلك» تأكيد «بما عصوا» أمر الله «وكانوا يعتدون» يتجاوزون الحلال إلى الحرام.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      113
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ليسوا» أي أهل الكتاب «سواءً» مستوين «من أهل الكتاب أمة قائمة» مستقيمة ثابتة على الحق كعبد الله بن سلام رضي الله عنه وأصحابه «يتلون آيات الله آناء الليل» أي في ساعاته «وهم يسجدون» يصلُّون، حال.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      114
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يؤمنون بالله واليوم الآخر ويأمرون بالمعروف وينهون عن المنكر ويسارعون في الخيرات وأولئك» الموصوفون بما ذكر الله «من الصالحين» ومنهم من ليسوا كذلك وليسوا من الصالحين.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      115
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وما تفعلوا» بالتاء أيها الأمة والياء أي الأمة القائمة «من خير فلن يُكفروه» بالوجهين أي تعدموا ثوابه بل تجازون عليه «والله عليم بالمتقين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      116
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الذين كفروا لن تغني» تدفع «عنهم أموالهم ولا أولادهم من الله» أي من عذابه «شيئا» وخصها بالذكر لأن الإنسان يدفع عن نفسه تارة بفداء المال وتارة بالاستعانة بالأولاد «وأولئك أصحاب النار هم فيها خالدون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      117
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «مثل» صفة «ما ينفقون» أي الكفار «في هذه الحياة الدنيا» في عداوة النبي أو صدقة ونحوها «كمثل ريح فيها صِرّ» حر أو برد شديد «أصابت حرث» زرع «قوم ظلموا أنفسهم» بالكفر والمعصية «فأهلكته» فلم ينتفعوا به فكذلك نفقاتهم ذاهبة لا ينتفعون بها «وما ظلمهم الله» بضياع نفقاتهم «ولكن أنفسهم يظلمون» بالكفر الموجب لضياعها.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      118
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يا أيها الذين آمنوا لا تتخذوا بطانة» أصفياء تطلعونهم على سرِّكم «من دونكم» أي غيركم من اليهود والنصارى والمنافقين «لا يألونكم خبالا» نصب بنزع الخافض أي لا يقصرون لكم في الفساد «ودُّوا» تمنَّوا «ما عنتم» أي عنتكم وهو شدة الضرر «قد بدت» ظهرت «البغضاء» العداوة لكم «من أفواههم» بالوقيعة فيكم وإطلاع المشركين على سركم «وما تخفي صدورهم» من العداوة «أكبر قد بينا لكم الآيات» على عدواتهم «إن كنتم تعقلون» ذلك فلا توالوهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      119
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ها» للتنبيه «أنتم» يا «أولاء» المؤمنون «تحبونهم» لقرابتهم منكم وصداقتهم «ولا يحبونكم» لمخالفتهم لكم في الدين «وتؤمنون بالكتاب كله» أي بالكتب كلها ولا يؤمنون بكتابكم «وإذا لقوكم قالوا آمنا وإذا خلوا عضوا عليكم الأنامل» أطراف الأصابع «من الغيظ» شدة الغضب لما يرون من ائتلافكم ويعبر عن شدة الغضب بِعَضِّ الأنامل مجازا وإن لم يكن ثم عض «قل موتوا بغيظم» أي ابقوا عليه إلى الموت فلن تروا ما يسركم «إن الله عليم بذات الصدور» بما في القلوب ومنه ما يضمره هؤلاء.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      120
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن تَمْسَسْكُمْ» تصبكم «حسنة» نعمة كنصر وغنيمة «تسؤهم» تحزنهم» «وإن تصبكم سيئة» كهزيمة وجدب «يفرحوا بها» وجملة الشرط متصلة بالشرط قبل وما بينهما اعتراض والمعنى أنهم متناهون في عداوتكم فلم توالوهم فاجتنبوهم «وإن تصبروا» على أذاهم «وتتقوا» الله في موالاتهم وغيرها «لا يضركمْ» بكسر الضاد وسكون الراء وضمها وتشديدها «كيدهم شيئا إن الله بما يعلمون» بالياء والتاء «محيط» عالم فيجازيهم به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      121
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «و» اذكر يا محمد «إذ غدوت من أهلك» من المدينة «تبوئ» تنزل «المؤمنين مقاعد» مراكز يقفون فيها «للقتال والله سميع» لأقوالكم «عليم» بأحوالكم وهو يوم أحد خرج النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم بألف أو إلا خمسين رجلا والمشركون ثلاثة آلاف ونزل بالشعب يوم السبت سابع شوال سنة ثلاثٍ من الهجرة وجعل ظهره وعسكره إلى أحد وسوى صفوفهم وأجلس جيشا من الرماة وأمَّر عليهم عبد الله ابن جبير بسفح الجبل وقال: انضحوا عنا بالنبل لا يأتونا من ورائنا ولا تبرحوا غُلبنا أو نُصرنا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      122
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إذا» بدل من إذ قبله «همت طائفتان منكم» بنو سلمة وبنو حارثة جناحا العسكر «أن تفشلا» تجبنا عن القتال وترجعا لما رجع عبد الله بن أبيّ المنافقُ وأصحابه وقال: عَلام نقتلُ أنفسنا وأولادنا وقال لأبي جابر السمي القائل له أنشدكم الله في نبيكم وأنفسكم لو نعلم قتالا لا تبعناكم فثبتهما الله ولم ينصرفا «والله وليهما» ناصرهما «وعلى الله فليتوكل المؤمنون» ليثقوا به دون غيره.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      123
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل لما هزموا تذكيرا لهم بنعمة الله «ولقد نصركم الله ببدر» موضع بين مكة والمدينة «وأنتم أذلة» بقلة العدد والسلاح «فاتقوا الله لعلكم تشكرون» نعمه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      124
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إذ» ظرف لنصركم «تقول للمؤمنين» توعدهم تطمينا «ألن يكفيكم أن يمدّكم» يعينكم «ربكم بثلاثة آلافِ من الملائكة مُنْزَلينَ» بالتخفيف والتشديد.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      125
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «بلى» يكفيكم ذلك وفي الأنفال بألف لأنه أمدهم أولا بها ثم صارت ثلاثة ثم صارت خمسة كما قال تعالى «إن تصبروا» على لقاء العدو «وتتقوا» الله في المخالفة «ويأتوكم» أي المشركون «من فورهم» وقتهم «هذا يمددكم ربكم بخمسة آلاف من الملائكة مُسَوَّمينَ» بكسر الواو وفتحها أي معلمين وقد صبروا وأنجز الله وعده بأن قاتلت معهم الملائكة على خيل بلق عليهم عمائم صفر أو بيض أرسلوها بين أكتافهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      126
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وما جعله الله» أي الإمداد «إلا بشرى لكم» بالنصر «ولتطمئن» تسكن «قلوبكم به» فلا تجزع من كثرة العدو وقلَّتكم «وما النصر إلا من عند الله العزيز الحكيم» يؤتيه من يشاء وليس بكثرة الجند.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      127
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ليقطع» متعلق ينصركم أي ليُهلك «طرفا من الذين كفروا» بالقتل والأسر «أو يكبتهم» يذلهم بالهزيمة «فينقلبوا» يرجعوا «خائبين» لم ينالوا ما راموه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      128
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزلت لما كسرت رباعيته صلى الله عليه وسلم وشج وجهه يوم أحد وقال: "" كيف يفلح قوم خضبوا وجه نبيهم بالدم "" (ليس لك من الأمر شيء) بل الأمر لله فاصبر (أو) بمعنى إلى أن (يتوب عليهم) بالإسلام (أو يعذبهم فإنهم ظالمون) بالكفر.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      129
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولله ما في السماوات وما في الأرض» ملكا وخلقا وعبيدا «يغفر لمن يشاء» المغفرة له «ويعذب من يشاء» تعذيبه «والله غفور» لأوليائه «رحيم» بأهل طاعته.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      130
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يا أيها الذين آمنوا لا تأكلوا الربا أضعافا مضاعفة» بألف ودونها بأن تزيدوا في المال عند حلول الأجل وتؤخروا الطلب «واتقوا الله» بتركه «لعلكم تفلحون» تفوزون.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      131
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «واتقوا النار التي أعدت للكافرين» أن تعذَّبوا بها.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      132
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وأطيعوا الله والرسول لعلكم ترحمون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      133
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وسارعوا» بواو ودونها «إلى مغفرة من ربكم وجنة عرضها السماوات والأرض» أي كعرضهما لو وصلت إحداهما للأخرى، والعرضُ السعة «أعدت للمتقين» الله بعمل الطاعات وترك المعاصي.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      134
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الذين ينفقون» في طاعة الله «في السراء والضراء» اليُسر والعسر «والكاظمين الغيظ» الكافين عن إمضائه مع القدرة «والعافين عن الناس» ممن ظلمهم أي التاركين عقوبتهم «والله يحب المحسنين» بهذه الأفعال، أي يثبهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      135
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «والذين إذا فعلوا فاحشة» ذنبا قبيحا كالزنا «أو ظلموا أنفسهم» بدونه كالقُبلة «ذكروا الله» أي وعيده «فاستغفروا لذنوبهم ومن» أي لا «يغفر الذنوب إلا الله ولم يصروا» يداوموا «على ما فعلوا» بل أقلعوا عنه «وهم يعلمون» أن الذي أتوه معصية.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      136
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «أولئك جزاؤهم مغفرة من ربهم وجنات تجري من تحتها الأنهار خالدين فيها» حال مقدرة، أي مقدرين الخلود فيها إذا دخلوها «ونعم أجر العاملين» بالطاعة هذا الأجر.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      137
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل في هزيمة أحد «قد خلَت» مضت «من قبلكم سُنَن» طرائق في الكفار بإمهالهم ثم أخذهم «فسيروا» أيها المؤمنون «في الأرض فانظروا كيف كان عاقبة المكذبين» الرسل أي آخر أمرهم من الهلاك فلا تحزنوا لغلبتهم فإنا أمهلناهم لوقتهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      138
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «هذا» القرآن «بيانٌ للناس» كلهم «وهدى» من الضلال «وموعظة للمتقين» منهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      139
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولا تهنوا» تضعفوا عن قتال الكفار «ولا تحزنوا» على ما أصابكم بأحد «وأنتم الأعلون» بالغلبة عليهم «إن كنتم مؤمنين» حقا وجوابه دل عليه مجموع ما قبله.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      140
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن يمسَسْكم» يصبكم بأحد «قرح» بفتح القاف وضمها جهد من جرح ونحو «فقد مسَّ القومَ» الكفار «قرحٌ مثله» ببدر «وتلك الأيام نداولها» نصرِّفها «بين الناس» يوماً لفرقة ويوماً لأخرى ليتعظوا «وليعلم الله» علم ظهور «الذين آمنوا» أخلصوا في إيمانهم من غيرهم «ويتخذ منكم شهداء» يكرمهم بالشهادة «والله لا يحب الظالمين» الكافرين أي يعاقبهم وما ينعم به عليهم استدراج.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      141
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وليمحِّص الله الذين آمنوا» يطهرهم من الذنوب بما يصيبهم «ويمحق» يهلك «الكافرين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      142
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «أم» بل «حسبتم أن تدخلوا الجنة ولَما» لم «يعلم الله الذين جاهدوا منكم» علم ظهور «ويعلم الصابرين» في الشدائد.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      143
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولقد كنتم تمنون» فيه حذف إحدى التاءين في الأصل «الموت من قبل أن تلقوه» حيث قلتم ليت لنا يوما كيوم بدر لننال ما نال شهداؤه «فقد رأيتموه» أي سببه الحرب «وأنتم تنظرون» أي بصراء تتأملون الحال كيف هي فلم انهزمتم؟ ونزل في هزيمتهم لما أشيع أن النبي قتل وقال لهم المنافقون إن كان قتل فارجعوا إلى دينكم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      144
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وما محمد إلا رسول قد خلت من قبله الرسل أفإن مات أو قُتل» كغيره «انقلبتم على أعقابكم» رجعتم إلى الكفر والجملة الأخيرة محل الاستفهام الإنكاري أي ما كان معبودا فترجعوا «ومن ينقلب على عقبيه فلن يضرَّ اللهَ شيئا» وإنما يضر نفسه «وسيجزى الله الشاكرين» نعمه بالثبات.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      145
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وما كان لنفس أن تموت إلا بإذن الله» بقضائه «كتابا» مصدر أي: كتب الله ذلك «مؤجَّلا» مؤقتا لا يتقدم ولا يتأخر فلم انهزمتم والهزيمة لا تدفع الموت والثبات لا يقطع الحياة «ومن يُرد» بعمله «ثواب الدنيا» أي جزاءه منها «نؤته منها» ما قسم له ولا حظَّ له في الآخرة «ومن يرد ثواب الآخرة نؤته منها» أي من ثوابها «وسنجري الشاكرين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      146
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وكأيِّن» كم «من نبي قاتِلَ» وفي قراءة قَُتل والفاعل ضميره «معه» خبر مبتدؤه «ربِّيون كثير» جموعٌ كثيرة «فما وهَنوا» جبنوا «لما أصابهم في سبيل الله» من الجراح وقتل أنبيائهم وأصحابهم «وما ضعفوا» عن الجهاد «وما استكانوا» خضعوا لعدوهم كما فعلتم حين قبل قُتل النبي «والله يحب الصابرين» على البلاء أي يثيبهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      147
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وما كان قولَهم» عند قتل نبيهم مع ثباتهم وصبرهم «إلا أن قالوا ربنا اغفر لنا ذنوبنا وإسرافنا» تجاوزنا الحد «في أمرنا» إيذانا بأن ما أصابهم لسوء فعلهم وهضما لأنفسهم «وثبت أقدامنا» بالقوة على الجهاد «وانصرنا على القوم الكافرين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      148
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فآتاهم الله ثواب الدنيا» النصر والغنيمة «وحسن ثواب الآخرة» أي الجنة: التفضل فوق الاستحقاق «والله يحب المحسنين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      149
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يا أيها الذين آمنوا إن تطيعوا الذين كفروا» فيما يأمرونكم به «يردوكم على أعقابكم» إلى الكفر «فتنقلبوا خاسرين».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      150
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «بل الله مولاكم» ناصركم «وهو خير الناصرين» فأطيعوه دونهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      151
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «سنلقى في قلوب الذين كفروا الرعب» بسكون العين وضمها الخوف، وقد عزموا بعد ارتحالهم من أُحد على العود واستئصال المسلمين فرعبوا ولم يرجعوا «بما أشركوا» بسبب إشراكهم «بالله ما لم ينزل به سلطانا» حجة على عبادته وهو الأصنام «ومأواهم النار وبئس مثوى» مأوى «الظالمين» الكافرين هي.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      152
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولقد صدقكم الله وعده» إياكم بالنصر «إذ تحسونهم» تقتلونهم «بإذنه» بإرادته «حتى إذا فَشِلْتُمْ» جبنتم عن القتال «وتنازعتم» اختلفتم «في الأمر» أي أمر النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم بالمقام في سفح الجبل للرمي فقال بعضكم: نذهب فقد نُصر أصحابنا وبعضكم: لا نخالف أمر النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم «وعصَيتم» أمره فتركتم المركز لطلب الغنيمة «من بعد ما أراكم» اللهُ «ما تحبون» من النصر وجواب إذا دل عليه ما قبله أي منعكم نصره «منكم من يريد الدنيا» فترك المركز للغنيمة «ومنكم من يريد الآخرة» فثبت به حتى قتل كعبد الله بن جبير و أصحابه «ثم صرفكم» عطف على جواب إذا المقدر ردَّكم للهزيمة «عنهم» أي الكفار «ليبتليكم» ليمنحنكم فيظهر المخلص من غيره «ولقد عفا عنكم» ما ارتكبتموه «والله ذو فضل على المؤمنين» بالعفو.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      153
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      اذكروا «إذ تصعدون» تبعدون في الأرض هاربين «ولا تلوون» تعرجون «على أحد والرسولُ يدعوكم في أخراكم» أي من ورائكم يقول إليَّ عباد الله «فأثابكم» فجازاكم «غمّاً» بالهزيمة «بغمٍّ» بسبب غمِّكم للرسول بالمخالفة وقيل الباء بمعنى على، أي مضاعفا على غم فوت الغنيمة «لكيلا» متعلق بعفا أو بأثابكم فلا زائدة «تحزنوا على ما فاتكم» من الغنيمة «ولا ما أصابكم» من القتل والهزيمة «والله خبير بما تعملون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      154
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ثم أنزل عليكم من بعد الغم أمنة» أمنا «نعاسا» بدل «يغشى» بالياء والتاء «طائفة منكم» وهم المؤمنون فكانوا يميدون تحت الحجف وتسقط السيوف منهم «وطائفة قد أهمتهم أنفسهم» أي حملتهم على الهم فلا رغبة لهم إلا نجاتها دون النبي وأصحابه فلم يناموا وهم المنافقون «يظنون بالله» ظنا «غير» الظن «الحق ظَنَّ» أي كظن «الجاهلية» حيث اعتقدوا أن النبي قتل أولا ينصر «يقولون هل» ما «لنا من الأمر» أي النصر الذي وُعدناه «من شيء قل» لهم «إن الأمر كله» بالنصب توكيدا والرفع مبتدأ وخبره «لله» أي القضاء له بفعل ما يشاء «يخفون في أنفسهم ما لا يبدون» يظهرون «لك يقولون» بيان لما قبله «لو كان لنا من الأمر شيء ما قتلنا ههنا» أي لو كان الاختبار إلينا لم نخرج فلم نقتل لكن أخرجنا كرها «قل» لهم «لو كنتم في بيوتكم» وفيكم من كتب الله عليه القتل «لبرز» خرج «الذين كتب» قضي «عليهم القتل» منكم «إلى مضاجعهم» مصارعهم فيقتلوا ولم ينجهم وقعودهم لأن قضاءه تعالى كائن لا محالة «و» فعل ما فعل بأخذ «ليبتلي» يختبر «الله ما في صدوركم» قلوبكم من الإخلاص والنفاق «وليمحص» يميز «ما في قلوبكم والله عليم بذات الصدور» بما في القلوب لا يخفى عليه شيء وإنما يبتلي ليظهر للناس.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      155
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الذين تَوَلَّوْا منكم» عن القتال «يوم التقى الجمعان» جمع المسلمين وجمع الكفار بأُحُد وهم المسلمون إلا اثنيْ عشر رجلا «إنما استزلَّهم» أزلهم «الشيطان» بوسوسته «ببعض ما كسبوا» من الذنوب وهو مخالفة أمر النبي «ولقد عفا اللهُ عنهم إن الله غفور» للمؤمنين «حليم» لا يعجل على العصاة.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      156
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يا أيها الذين آمنوا لا تكونوا كالذين كفروا» أي المنافقين «وقالوا لإخوانهم» أي في شأنهم «إذا ضربوا» سافروا «في الأرض» فماتوا «أو كانوا غُزٌى» جمع غاز فقتلوا «لو كانوا عندنا ما ماتوا وما قتلوا» أي لا تقولوا كقولهم «ليجعل الله ذلك» القول في عاقبة أمرهم «حسرة في قلوبهم والله يحيي ويميت» فلا يمنع عن الموت قعود «والله بما تعملون» بالتاء والياء «بصير» فيجازيكم به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      157
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولئن» لام قسم «قُتِلْتُمْ في سبيل الله» أي الجهاد «أو مُتُّمْ» بضم الميم وكسرها من مات يموت أي أتاكم الموت فيه «لمغفرة» كائنة «من الله» لذنوبكم «ورحمة» منه لكم على ذلك واللام ومدخولها جواب القسم وهو في موضوع الفعل مبتدأ خبره «خير مما تجمعون» من الدنيا بالتاء والياء.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      158
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولئن» لام قسم «مُتُّمْ» بالوجهين «أو قُتلتم» في الجهاد وغيره «لإلى الله» لا إلى غيره «تُحشرون» في الآخرة فيجازيكم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      159
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فبما رحمة من الله لِنْتَ» يا محمد «لهم» أي سهلت أخلاقك إذ خالفوك «ولو كنت فظا» سيء الخُلُق «غليظ القلب» جافيا فأغلظت لهم «لا نفضُّوا» تفرقوا «من حولك فاعف» تجاوز «عنهم» ما أتوه «واستغفر لهم» ذنوبهم حتى أغفر لهم «وشاورهم» استخرج آراءهم «في الأمر» أي شأنك من الحرب وغيرة تطيبيا لقلوبهم ولستن بك وكان صلى الله عليه وسلم كثير المشاورة لهم. (فإذا عزمت) على إمضاء ما تريد بعد المشاورة «فَتوكَّلْ على الله» ثق به لا بالمشاورة «إن الله يحب المتوكلين» عليه.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      160
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن ينصركم الله» يُعنكم على عدوكم كيوم بدر «فلا غالب لكم وإن يخذلكم» يترك نصركم كيوم أُحد «فمن ذا الذي ينصركم من بعده» أي بعد خذلانه أي لا ناصر لكم «وعلى الله» لا غيره «فليتوكل» ليثق «المؤمنون».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      161
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزلت لما فقدت قطيفة حمراء يوم أحد فقال بعض الناس: لعل النبي أخذها: «وما كان» ما ينبغي «لنبي أن يّغُلَّ» يخون في الغنيمة فلا تظنوا به ذلك، وفي قراءة بالبناء للمفعول أن ينسب إلى الغلول «ومن يغلُل يأت بما غلَّ يوم القيامة» حاملا له على عنقه «ثم تُوفَّى كل نفس» الغال وغيره جزاء «ما كسبت» عملت «وهم لا يُظلمون» شيئا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      162
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «أفمن اتبع رضوان الله» فأطاع ولم يغل «كمن باء» رجع «بسخط من الله» لمعصيته وغلوله «ومأواه جهنم وبئس المصير» المرجع هي.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      163
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «هم درجات» أي أصحاب درجات «عند الله» أي مختلفوا المنازل فلمن اتبع رضوانه الثواب ولمن باء بسخطه العقاب «والله بصير بما يعملون» فيجازيهم به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      164
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «لقد منَّ الله على المؤمنين إذ بعث فيهم رسولا من أنفسهم» أي عربيا مثلهم ليفهموا عنه ويشرُفوا به لا ملكا ولا عجميا «يتلو عليهم آياته» القرآن «ويُزكِّيهمْ» يطهرهم من الذنوب «ويعلمهم الكتاب» القرآن «والحكمة» السنة «وإن» مخففة أي إنهم «كانوا من قبلُ» أي قبل بعثه «لفى ضلال مبين» بيِّن.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      165
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «أولّما أصابتكم مصيبة» بأحد بقتل سبعين منكم «قد أصبتم مثليها» ببدر بقتل سبعين وأسر سبعين منهم «قلتم» متعجبين «أنَّى» من أين لنا «هذا» الخذلان ونحن مسلمون ورسولُ الله فينا والجملةُ الأخيرة محل للاستفهام الإنكارى «قل» لهم «هو من عند أنفسكم» لأنكم تركتم المركز فخُذلتم «إن الله على كل شيء قديرٌ» ومنه النصر وحده وقد جازاكم بخلافكم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      166
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وما أصابكم يوم التقى الجمعان» بأحد «فبإذن الله» بإرادته «وليعلم» علم ظهور «المؤمنين» حقا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      167
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وليعلم الذين نافقوا و» الذين «قيل لهم» لما انصرفوا عن القتال وهم عبد الله بن أبيّ وأصحابه «تعالوا قاتلوا في سبيل الله» أعداءه «أو ادفعوا» عنا القوم بتكثير سوادكم إن لم تقاتلوا «قالوا لو نَعْلَمُ» نحسن «قتالا لاتبعناكم» قال تعالى تكذيبا لهم: «هم للكفر يومئذ أقرب منهم للإيمان» بما أظهروا من خذلانهم للمؤمنين وكانوا قبل أقرب إلى الإيمان من حيث الظاهر «يقولون بأفواهم ما ليس في قلوبهم» ولو علموا قتالا لم يتبعوكم «والله أعلم بما يكتمون» من النفاق.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      168
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الذين» بدل من الذين قبله أو نعت «قالوا لإخوانهم» في الدين «و» قد «قعدوا» عن الجهاد «لو أطاعونا» أي شهداء أحد أو إخواننا في القعود «ماقتلوا قل» لهم «فادرَءُوا» ادفعوا «عن أنفسكم الموت إن كنتم صادقين» في أن القعود ينجي منه ونزل في الشهداء.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      169
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولا تحسبن الذين قتلوا» بالتخفيف والتشديد «في سبيل الله» أي لأجل دينه «أمواتا بل» هم «أحياءٌ عند ربهم» أرواحهم في حواصل طيور خضر تسرح في الجنة حيث شاءت كما ورد في الحديث «يرزقون» يأكلون من ثمار الجنة.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      170
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فرحين» حال من ضمير يُرزقون «بما آتاهم الله من فضله و» هم «يستبشرون» يفرحون «بالذين لم يلحقوا بهم من خلفهم» من إخوانهم المؤمنين ويبدل من الذين «أ» نْ أي بأن «لا خوف عليهم» أي الذين لم يلحقوا بهم «ولا هم يحزنون» في الآخرة المعنى يفرحون بأمنهم وفرحهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      171
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يستبشرون بنعمة» ثوابٍ «من الله وفضل» زيادة عليه «وأنَّ» بالفتح عطفاً على نعمة وبالكسر استئنافا «الله لا يضيع أجر المؤمنين» بل يأجرهم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      172
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الذين» مبتدأ «استجابوا لله والرسول» دعاءه لهم بالخروج للقتال لما أراد أبو سفيان وأصحابه العود تواعدوا مع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم سوق بدر العام المقبل من يوم أحد «من بعد ما أصابهم القرح» بأحد وخبرُ المبتدأ «للذين أحسنوا منهم» بطاعته «واتقوا» مخالفته «أجر عظيم» هو الجنة.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      173
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الذين» بدل من الذين قبله أو نعت «قال لهم الناس» أي نعيم بن مسعود الأشجعي «إن الناس» أبا سفيان وأصحابه «قد جمعوا لكم» الجموع ليستأصلوكم «فاخشوهم» ولا تأتوهم «فزادهم» ذلك القول «إيمانا» تصديقا بالله ويقينا «وقالوا حسبنا الله» كافينا أمرهم «ونعم الوكيل» المفوَّض إليه الأمر هو، وخرجوا مع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم فوافوا سوق بدر وألقى الله الرعب في قلب أبي سفيان وأصحابه فلم يأتوا وكان معهم تجارات فباعوا وربحوا قال الله تعالى.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      174
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فانقلبوا» رجعوا من بدر «بنعمة من الله وفضل» بسلامة وربح «لم يَمْسَسهُمْ سوء» من قتل أو حرج «واتبعوا رضوان الله» بطاعته وطاعة رسوله في الخروج «والله ذو فضل عظيم» على أهل طاعته.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      175
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إنما ذلكم» أي القائل لكم إن الناس إلخ «الشيطان يخوِّفُ» ـكم «أولياءه» الكفار «فلا تخافوهم وخافون» في ترك أمري «إن كنتم مؤمنين» حقَّا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      176
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولا يُحْزِنْكَ» بضم الياء وكسر الزاي وبفتحها وضم الزاي من أحزنه «الذين يسارعون في الكفر» يقعون فيه سريعا بنصرته وهم أهل مكة أو المنافقون أي لا تهتم لكفرهم «إنَّهمُ لن يضروا الله شيئا» بفعلهم وإنما يضرون أنفسهم «يريد الله ألا يجعل لهم حظّا» نصيبا «في الآخرة» أي الجنة فلذلك خذلهم الله «ولهم عذاب عظيم» في النار.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      177
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن الذين اشتروا الكفر بالإيمان» أي أخذوه بدله «لن يضروا الله» بكفرهم «شيئا ولهم عذاب أليم» مؤلم.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      178
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولا يحسبنَّ» بالياء والتاء «الذين كفروا أنما نملي» أي إملاءنا «لهم» بتطويل الأعمار وتأخيرهم «خير لأنفسهم» وأن ومعمولاها سدت مسد المفعولين في قراءة التحتانية ومسد الثاني في الأخرى «إنما نملي» نمهل «لهم ليزدادوا إثما» بكثرة المعاصي «ولهم عذاب مهين» ذو إهانة في الآخرة.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      179
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ما كان الله ليذر» ليترك «المؤمنين على ما أنتم» أيها الناس «عليه» من اختلاط المخلص بغيره «حتى يَمِيزَ» بالتخفيف والتشديد يفصل «الخبيث» المنافق «من الطيب» المؤمن بالتكاليف الشاقة المبينة لذلك ففعل ذلك يوم أحد «وما كان الله ليطلعكم على الغيب» فتعرفوا المنافق من غيره قبل التمييز «ولكنَّ الله يجتبي» يختار «من رسله من يشاء» فيطلعه على غيبه كما أطلع النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم على حال المنافقين «فآمنوا بالله ورسله وإن تؤمنوا وتتقوا» النفاق «فلكم أجر عظيم».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      180
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولايحسبن» بالياء والتاء «الذين يبخلون بما آتاهم الله من فضله» أي بزكاته «هو» أي بخلهم «خيرا لهم» مفعول ثان والضمير للفصل والأول بخلهم مقدرا قبل الوصول وقبل الضمير على التحتانية «بل هو شر لهم سيطوَّقون ما بخلوا به» أي بزكاته من المال «يوم القيامة» بأن يجعل حية في عنقه تنهشه كما ورد في الحديث «ولله ميراث السماوات والأرض» يرثهما بعد فناء أهلهما «والله بما تعلمون» بالتاء والياء «خبير» فيجازيكم به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      181
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «لقد سمع الله قول الذين قالوا إن الله فقير ونحن أغنياء» وهم اليهود قالوه لما نزل (من ذا الذي يقرض الله قرضا حسنا) وقالوا لو كان غنيا ما استقرضناه «سنكتب» نأمر بكتب «ما قالوا» في صحائف أعمالهم ليُجازَوا عليه وفي قراءة بالياء مبينا للمفعول «و» نكتب «قتلَهم» بالنصب والرفع «الأنبياء بغير حق ونقول» بالنون والياء أي الله لهم في الآخرة على لسان الملائكة «ذوقوا عذاب الحريق» النار ويقال لهم إذا القوا فيها.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      182
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ذلك» العذاب «بما قدَّمت أيديكم» عبَّر بها عن الإنسان لأن أكثر الأفعال تزاول بها «وأن الله ليس بظلام» أي بذي ظلم «للعبيد» فيعذبهم بغير ذنب.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      183
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الَّذين» نعت للذين قبله «قالوا» لمحمد «إن الله» قد «عهد إلينا» في التوراة «ألا نؤمن لرسول» نصدقه «حتى يأتينا بقربانٍ تأكله النار» فلا نؤمن لك حتى تأتينا به وهو ما يتقرب به إلى الله من نعم وغيرها فإن قُبل جاءت نار بيضاء من السماء فأحرقته وإلا بقي مكانه وعُهد إلى بني إسرائيل ذلك إلا في المسيح ومحمد قال تعالى «قل» لهم توبيخا «قد جاءكم رسلٌ من قبلي بالبينات» بالمعجزات «وبالذي قلتم» كزكريا ويحيى فقتلتموهم والخطابُ لمن في زمن نبينا محمد صلى الله عليه وسلم وإن كان الفعل لأجدادهم لرضاهم به «فلم قتلتموهم إن كنتم صادقين» في أنكم تؤمنون عند الإتيان به.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      184
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فإن كذَّبوك فقد كُذب رسل من قبلك جاءُوا بالبينات» المعجزات «والزبُر» كصحف إبراهيم «والكتاب» وفي قراءة بإثبات الباء فيهما «المنير» الواضح هو التوراة والإنجيل فاصبر كما صبروا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      185
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «كل نفس ذائقة الموت وإنما توفَّون أجوركم» جزاء أعمالكم «يوم القيامة فمن زُحزح» بعد «عن النار وأدخل الجنة فقد فاز» نال غاية مطلوبه «وما الحياة الدنيا» أي العيش فيها «إلا متاع الغرور» الباطل يتمتع به قليلا ثم يفنى.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      186
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «لَتُبْلَوُنَّ» حذف منه نون الرفع لتوالي النونات والواو ضمير الجمع لالتقاء الساكنين، لتختبرن «في أموالكم» بالفرائض فيها والحوائج «وأنفسكم» بالعبادات والبلاء «وَلَتَسْمَعُنَّ من الذين أوتوا الكتاب من قبلكم» اليهود والنصارى «ومن الذين أشركوا» من العرب «أذى كثيرا» من السب والطعن والتشبيب بنسائكم «وإن تصبروا» على ذلك «وتتقوا» الله بالفرائض «فإن ذلك من عزم الأمور» أي: من معزوماتها التي يعزم عليها لوجوبها.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      187
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «و» اذكر «إذ أخذ الله ميثاق الذين أوتوا الكتاب» أي العهد عليهم في التوراة «لَيُبَيِّنَنَّهُ» أي الكتاب «للناس ولا يكتمونه» أي الكتاب بالياء والتاء في الفعلين «فنبذوه» طرحوا الميثاق «وراء ظهورهم» فلم يعملوا به «واشتروا به» أخذوا بدله «ثمنا قليلا» من الدنيا من سفلتهم برياستهم في العلم فكتموه خوف فوته عليهم «فبئس ما يشترون» شراؤهم هذا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      188
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «لا تحسبن» بالتاء والياء «الذين يفرحون بما أتوا» فعلوا من إضلال الناس «ويحبون أن يُحمدوا بما لم يفعلوا» من التمسك بالحق وهم على ضلال «فلا تحسبنهم» في الوجهين تأكيد «بمفازة» بمكان ينجون فيه «من العذاب» في الآخرة بل هم في مكان يعذَّبون فيه وهو جهنم «ولهم عذاب أليم» مؤلم فيها، ومفعولا يحسب الاولى دل عليهما مفعولا الثانية على قراءة التحتانية وعلى الفوقانية حذف الثاني فقط.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      189
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ولله ملك السماوات والأرض» خزائن المطر والرزق والنبات وغيرها «والله على كل شيء قدير» ومنه تعذيب الكافرين وإنجاء المؤمنين.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      190
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «إن في خلق السماوات والأرض» وما فيهما من العجائب «واختلاف الليل والنهار» بالمجيء والذهاب والزيادة والنقصان «لآيات» دلالات على قدرته تعالى «لأولي الألباب» لذوي العقول.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      191
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «الذين» نعت لما قبله أو بدل «يذكرون الله قياما وقعودا وعلى جنوبهم» مضطجعين أي في كل حال، وعن ابن عباس يصلون كذلك حسب الطاقة «ويتفكرون في خلق السماوات والأرض» ليستدلوا به على قدرة صانعهما يقولون «ربنا ما خلقت هذا» الخلق الذي نراه «باطلا» حال، عبثا بل دليلا على كمال قدرتك «سبحانك» تنزيها لك عن العبث «فقِنا عذاب النار».
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      192
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ربَّنا إنك من تدخل النار» للخلود فيها «فقد أخزيته» أهنته «وما للظالمين» الكافرين، فيه وضع الظاهر موضع المضمر إشعارا بتخصيص الخزي بهم «من» زائدة «أنصار» يمنعونهم من عذاب الله تعالى.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      193
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ربَّنا إننا سمعنا مناديا ينادي» يدعو الناس «للإيمان» أي إليه وهو محمد أو القرآن «أن» أي بأن «آمنوا بربكم فآمنا» به «ربنا فاغفر لنا ذنوبنا وكفِّر» حط «عنا سيئاتنا» فلا تظهرها بالعقاب عليها «وتوفَّنا» اقبض أرواحنا «مع» في جملة «الأبرار» الأنبياء الصالحين.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      194
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «ربَّنا وآتنا» أعطنا «ما وعدتنا» به «على» ألسنه «رسلك» من الرحمة والفضل وسؤالهم ذلك وإن كان وعده تعالى لا يخلف سؤال أن يجعلهم من مستحقيه لأنهم لم يتيقنوا استحقاقهم له وتكرير ربَّنا مبالغة في التضرع «ولا تُخزنا يوم القيامة إنك لا تُخلف الميعاد» الوعد بالبعث والجزاء.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      195
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «فاستجاب لهم ربهم» دعاءهم «أنِّي» أي بأني «لا أضيع عمل عامل منكم من ذكر أو أنثى بعضكم» كائن «من بعض» أي الذكور من الإناث وبالعكس والجملة مؤكدة لما قبلها أي هم سواء في المجازاة بالأعمال وترك تضييعها، نزلت لما قالت أم سلمة يا رسول الله إني لا أسمع ذكر النساء في الهجرة بشيء «فالذين هاجروا» من مكة إلى المدينة «وأخرجوا من ديارهم وأوذوا في سبيلي» ديني «وقاتلوا» الكفار «وَقُتِلُوا» بالتخفيف والتشديد وفي قراءة بتقديمه «لأكفِّرنَّ عنهم سيئاتهم» أسترها بالمغفرة «ولأدخلنهم جنات تجري من تحتها الأنهار ثوابا» مصدر من معنى لأكفرن مؤكد له «من عند الله» فيه التفات عن التكلم «والله عنده حسن الثواب» الجزاء.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      196
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      ونزل لما قال المسلمون: أعداء الله فيما نري من الخير ونحن في الجهد: «لا يغرنك تقلُّب الذين كفروا» تصرُّفهم «في البلاد» بالتجارة والكسب.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      197
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      هو «متاع قليل» يتمتعون به يسيرا في الدنيا ويفنى «ثم مأواهم جهنم وبئس المهاد» الفراش هي.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      198
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «لكن الذين اتقوا ربَّهم لهم جنات تجري من تحتها الأنهار خالدين» أي مقدرين بالخلود «فيها نُزُلا» وهو ما يعد للضيف ونصبه على الحال من جَنَّاتٍ والعامل فيها معنى الظرف «من عند الله وما عند الله» من الثواب «خير للأبرار» من متاع الدنيا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      199
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «وإن من أهل الكتاب لمن يؤمن بالله» كعبد الله بن سلام وأصحابه والنجاشي «وما أنزل إليكم» أي القرآن «وما أنزل إليهم» أي التوراة والإنجيل «خاشعين» حال من ضمير يؤمن مراعى فيه معنى من أي: متواضعين «لله لا يشترون بآيات الله» التي عندهم في التوراة والإنجيل من بعث النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم «ثمنا قليلا» من الدنيا بأن يكتموها خوفا على الرياسة كفعل غيرهم من اليهود «أولئك لهم أجرهم» ثواب أعمالهم «عند ربهم» يُؤْتَوْنَهُ مرتين كما في القصص «إن الله سريع الحساب» يحاسب الخلق في قدر نصف نهار من أيام الدنيا.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      200
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      «يا أيها الذين آمنوا اصبروا» على الطاعات والمصائب وعن المعاصي «وصابروا» الكُفَّار فلا يكونوا أشد صبرا منكم «ورابطوا» أقيموا على الجهاد «واتقوا الله» في جميع أحوالكم «لعلَّكم تفلحون» تفوزون بالجنة وتنجون من النار.
                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                      Réinitialiser l'alignement